•.•':.'•':'•:'' '••'•>,: -.•
THE LIBRARY
OF
THE UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA
LOS ANGELES
OB,
CATHARINE PARE.
L. MUHLBACH,
AUTHORESS OP " FREDERICK THE GREAT AND HIS COURT." " JOSEPH II. AND
HIS COURT," "MERCHANT OF BERLIN,
PROM THE GERMAN, BY
EEV. H. N. PIERCE, D.D.
TWO VOLUMES IN ONE.
NEW YORK:
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY,
448 & 445 BROADWAY.
1868.
ENTKBED, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1864, by
8. H. GOETZEL,
In the Clerk's Office cf the District Court of the United States for the District
of Alabama.
ENTERED, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1867, by
D. APPLETON & Co.,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern
District of New York.
Pr
243
CONTENTS.
Page
CHAP. I Choosing a Confessor, ..... 6
IT. The Queen and her Friend, .... 14
III. King Henry the Eighth, . . . . .23
IV King by the Wrath of God, .... 33
V. The Rivals, . . . . . .44
VI. The Intercession, ..... 64
VII. Henry the Eighth and his Wives, . . .08
VIII. Father and Daughter, ..... 75
IX. Lcndemain, . . . . . .88
X. The King's Fool, . . ... . 93
XL The Ride, 103
XII. The Declaration, ..... 109
Xni. " Le Roi s'ennuit," . . . . .120
XIV. The Queen's Friend, 130
XV. JohnHeywood, ...... 140
XVI. The Confidant, ...... 147
XVII. Gammer Gur ton's Needle, . , . .158
XVIII. Lady Jane, ...... 168
XIX. Loyola's General, . . . . .176
XX. The Prisoner, . . . '. . .183
XXI. Princess Elizabeth, . . . < . . 195
XX I L Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey, . *. . 210
XXIII. Urother and Sister, . . . . .215
XXIV. Tl 10 Queen's Toilet, . . . . . - 226
XXV. The Queen's Rosette, ...'.. 215
XXVI. Revenge, . ... 268
XXVII. The Acknowledgment, . . . . .276
CONTEXTS.
CHAP. XXVHI. Intrigues, ....
XXIX. The Accusation,
XXX. The Feast of Death,
XXXI. The Queen,
XXXII. Undeceived,
XXXIII. New Intrigues, ...
XXXIV. The King and the Priest, .
XXXV. Chess-Play,
XXXVL The Catastrophe, .
XXXVII. " Le Koi est Mort— Vive la Heine ! '
Page
287
295
300
315
339
356
364
378
397
409
HENRY Till. AND HIS COURT.
CHAPTER I.
CHOOSING A CONFESSOE.
IT was in the year 1543. King Henry toe Eighth of Eng-
land that day once more pronounced himself the happiest and
most enviable man in his kingdom, for to-day he was once
more a bridegroom, and Catharine Parr, the youthful widow
of Baron Latimer, had the perilous happiness of being selected
as the king's sixth consort.
Merrily chimed the bells of all the steeples of London, an-
nouncing to the people the commencement of that holy cere-
mony which sacredly bound Catharine Parr to the king as his
sixth wife. The people, ever fond of novelty and show,
crowded through the streets toward the royal palace to catch
a sight of Catharine, when she appeared at her husband's side
upon the balcony, to show herself to the English people as
their queen, and to receive their homage in return.
Surely it was a proud and lofty success for the widow of a
petty baron to become the lawful wife of the King of England,
and to wear upon her brow a royal crown ! But yet Cath-
arine Parr's heart was moved with a strange fear, her cheeks
were pale and cold, and before the altar her closely com-
6 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
pressed lips scarcely had the power to part, and pronounce the
binding" I will."
At last the sacred ceremony was completed. The two
spiritual dignitaries, Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, and
Craumer, archbishop of Canterbury, then, in accordance with
court etiquette, led the young bride into her apartments, in
order to bless them, and once more to pray with her, before
the worldly festivities should begin.
Catharine, however, pale and agitated, had yet sustained
her part in the various ceremonies of the day with a true
queenly bearing and dignity ; and, as now with head proudly
erect and firm step, she walked with a bishop at either side
through the splendid apartments, no one suspected how heavy
a burden weighed upon her heart, and what baleful voices were
whispering in her breast.
Followed by her new court, she had traversed with her
companions the state apartments, and now reached the inner
rooms. Here, according to the etiquette of the time, she
must dismiss her court, and only the two bishops and her
ladies of honor were permitted to accompany the queen into
the drawing-room. But farther than this chamber even the
bishops themselves might not follow her. The king himself
had written down the order for the day, and he who swerved
from this order in the most insignificant point would have been
proclaimed guilty of high treason, and perhaps have been led
out to death.
Catharine, therefore, turned with a languid smile to the
two high ecclesiastics, and requested them to await here her
summons. Then beckoning to her ladies of honor, she with-
drew into her boudoir.
The two bishops remained by themselves in the drawing-
room. The circumstance of their being alone seemed to im-
press them both alike unpleasantly ; for a dark scowl gathered
on the brows of both, and they withdrew, as if at a concerted
signal, to the opposite sides of the spacious apartment.
A long pause ensued. Nothing was heard save the regular
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 7
•
ticking of a large clock of rare workmanship which stood over
the fireplace, and from the street afar off, the rejoicing of the
people, who surged toward the palace like a roaring sea.
Gardiner had stepped to the window, and was looking up
with his peculiar dark smile at the clouds which, driven by
the tempest, were sweeping across the heavens.
Cranmer stood by the wall on the opposite side, and sunk
in sad thoughts, was contemplating a large portrait of Henry
the Eighth, the masterly production of Holbein. As he gazed
on that countenance, indicative at once of so much dignity and
so much ferocity ; as he contemplated those eyes which shone
with such gloomy severity, those lips on which was a smile at
once voluptuous and fierce, there came over him a feeling of
deep sympathy with the young woman whom he had that day
devoted to such splendid misery. He reflected that he had, in
like manner, already conducted two wives of the king to the
marriage altar, and had blessed their union. But he reflected,
too, that he had also, afterward, attended both these queens
when they ascended the scaffold.
How easily might this pitiable young wife of the king fall
a victim to the same dark fate ! How easily might Catharine
Parr, like Anne Boleyn and Catharine Howard, purchase her
short-lived glory with an ignominious death ! At any time an
inconsiderate word, a look, a smile, might be her ruin. For
the king's choler and jealousy were incalculable, and, to his
cruelty, no punishment seemed too severe for those by whom
he fancied himself injured.
Such were the thoughts which occupied Bishop Cranmer.
They softened him, and caused the dark wrinkles to disappear
from his brow.
He now smiled to himself at the ill-humor which he had
felt shortly before, and upbraided himself for having been so
little mindful of his holy calling, and for having exhibited so
little readiness to meet his enemy in a conciliating spirit.
For Gardiner was his enemy ; that Cranmer very well knew.
Gardiner had often enough showed him this by his deeds, as
8 HENEY Vin. AND HI8 COURT.
he had also taken pains by his words to assure him of his
friendship.
But even if Gardiner hated him, it did not therefore follow
that Cranmer was obliged to return that hatred ; that he should
denominate him his enemy, whom he, in virtue of their mutual
high calling, was bound to honor and love as his brother.
The noble Cranmer was, therefore, ashamed of his momen-
tary ill-humor. A gentle smile lighted up his peaceful counte-
nance. With an air at once dignified and friendly, he crossed
the room and approached the Bishop of Winchester.
Lord Gardiner turned toward him with morose looks, and,
without advancing from the embrasure of the window in which
he was standing, waited for Cranmer to advance to him. As
he looked into that noble, smiling countenance, he had a feel-
ing as if he must raise his fist and dash it into the face of this
man, who had the boldness to wish to be his equal, and to
contend with him for fame and honor.
But he reflected in good time that Cranmer was still the
king's favorite, and therefore he must proceed to work against
him with great caution.
So he forced these fierce thoughts back into his heart, and
let his face again assume its wonted grave and impenetrable
expression.
Cranmer now stood close before him, and his bright, beam-
ing eye was fixed upon Gardiner's sullen countenance.
" I come to your highness," said Cranmer, in his gentle,
pleasant voice, " to say to you that I wish with my whole
heart the queen may choose you for her confessor and spirit-
ual director, and to assure you that, should this be the case,
there will not be in my soul, on that account, the least rancor,
or the slightest dissatisfaction. I shall fully comprehend it, if
her majesty chooses the distinguished and eminent Bishop of
Winchester as her confessor, and the esteem and admiration
which I entertain for you can only be enhanced thereby. In
confirmation of this, permit me to offer you my hand."
HENRY VHI. AND SIS COTJET. 9
He presented his hand to Gardiner, who, however, took it
reluctantly and but for a moment.
" Your highness is very noble, and at the same time a very
subtle diplomatist, for you only wish in an adroit and ingeni-
ous way to give me to understand how I am to act should the
queen choose you for her spiritual director. But that she will
do so, you know as well as I. It is, therefore, for me only a
humiliation which etiquette imposes when she compels me to
stand here and wait to see whether I shall be chosen, or con-
temptuously thrust aside."
" Why will you look at matters in. so unfriendly a light? "
said Cranmer, gently. "Wherefore will you consider it a
mark of contempt, if you are not chosen to an office to which,
indeed, neither merit nor worthiness can call us, but only the
personal confidence of a young woman ? "
"Oh! you admit that I shall not be chosen?" cried
Gardiner, with a malicious smile.
" I have already told you that I am wholly uninformed as
to the queen's wish, and I think it is known that the Bishop
of Canterbury is wont to speak the truth."
" Certainly that is known, but it is known also that
Catharine Parr was a warm admirer of the Bishop of Canter-
bury ; and now that she has gained her end and become queen,
she will make it her duty to show her gratitude to him."
" You would by that insinuate that I have made her queen.
But I assure your highness, that here also, as in so many
other matters which relate to myself, you are falsely in
formed."
" Possibly ! " said Gardiner, coldly. " At any rate, it is
certain that the young queen is an ardent advocate of the
abominable now doctrine which, like the plague, has spread
itself from Germany over all Europe, and scattered mischief
and ruin through all Christcndon. Yes, Catharine Purr, the
present queen, leans to. that heretic against whom the Holy
Father at Rome has hurled his crushing anathema. She is an
adherent of the Reformation."
1*
10 HENRY Vin. AND HIS COUET.
" You forget," said Cranmer, with an arch smile, " that
this anathema was hurled against the head of our king also,
and that it has shown itself equally ineffectual against Henry
the Eighth as against Luther. Besides, I might remind you
that we no longer call the Pope of Rome, 'Holy Father,' and
that you yourself have recognized the king as the head of our
church."
Gardiner turned away his face in order to conceal the
vexation and rage which distorted his features. He felt that
he had gone too far, that he had betrayed too much of the
secret thoughts of his soul. But he could not always control
his violent and passionate nature ; and however much a man
of the world and diplomatist he might be, still there were mo-
ments when the fanatical priest got the better of the man of
the world, and the diplomat was forced to give way to the
minister of the church.
Cranmer pitied Gardiner's confusion, and, following the
native goodness of his heart, he said pleasantly : " Let us not
strive here about dogmas, nor attempt to determine whether
Luther or the pope is most in the wrong. We stand here in
the chamber of the young queen. Let us, therefore, occupy
ourselves a little with the destiny of this young woman whom
God has chosen for so brilliant a lot."
"Brilliant?" said Gardiner, shrugging his shoulders.
" Let us first wait for the termination of her career, and then
decide whether it has been brilliant. Many a queen before
this has fancied that she was resting on a couch of myrtles
and roses, and has suddenly become conscious that she was
lying on a red-hot gridiron, which consumed her."
" It is true," murmured Cranmer, wijth a slight shudder,
" it is a dangerous lot to be the king's consort. But just on
that account let us not make the perils of her position still
greater, by adding to them our own enmity and hate. Just
on that account I beg you (and on my part I pledge you my
word for it) that, let the choice of the queen be as it may,
there may be no feeling of anger, and no desire for revenge in
HENEY Vm. AOT) HIS COTJBT. 11
consequence. My God, the poor women are such odd beings,
so unaccountable in their wishes and in their inclinations ! "
" Ah ! it seems you know the women very intimately,"
cried Gardiner, with a malicious laugh. " Verily, were you
not Archbishop of Canterbury, and had not the king prohibited
the marriage of ecclesiastics as a very grave crime, one might
suppose that you had a wife yourself, and had gained from her
a thorough knowledge of female character."
Cranmer, somewhat embarrassed, turned away, and seemed
to evade Gardiner's piercing look. " We are not speaking of
myself," said he at length, " but of the young qtieen, and I
entreat for her your good wishes. I have seen her to-day al-
most for the first time, and have never spoken with her, but
her countenance has touchingly impressed me, and it appeared
to me, her looks besought us to remaiu at her side, ready to
help her on this difficult pathway, which five wives have al-
ready trod before her, and in which they found only misery
and tears, disgrace, and blood."
" Let Catharine beware then that she does not forsake the
right way, as her five predecessors have done ! " exclaimed
Gardiner. " May she be prudent and cautious, and may she
be enlightened by God, that she may hold the true faith, and
have true wisdom, and not allow herself to be seduced into the
crooked path of the godless and heretical, but remaiu faithful
and steadfast with those of the true faith ! "
" Who can say who are of the true faith ? " murmured
Cranmer, sadly. " There are so many paths leading to heaven,
who knows which is the right one?"
" That which we tread ! " cried Gardiner, with all the
overweening pride of a minister of the church. " Woe to the
queen should she take any other road ! Woe to her if she
lends her ear to the false doctrines which come ringing over
here from Germany and Switzerland, and in the worldly pru-
dence of her heart imagines that she can rest secure 1 I will
be her most faithful and zealous servant, if she is with me ; I
will be her most implacable enemy if she is against me."
12 HENBY Vm. AKD HIS COURT.
" And will you call it being against you^ if the queen doea
not choose you for her confessor?"
." Will you ask me to call it, being for me? "
" Now God grant that she may choose you ! " exclaimed
Cranmer, fervently, as he clasped his hands and raised his eyes
to heaven. " Poor, unfortunate queen ! The first proof of
thy husband's love may be thy first misfortune ! Why gave
lie thee the liberty of choosing thine own spiritual director?
Why did he not choose for thee ? "
And Cranmer dropped his head upon his breast, and sighed
deeply.
At this instant the door of the royal chamber opened, and
Lady Jane, daughter of Earl Douglas, and first maid of honor
to the queen, made her appearance on the threshold.
Both bishops regarded her in breathless silence. It was a
serious, a solemn moment, the deep importance of which was
very well comprehended by all three.
" Her majesty the queen," said Lady Jane, in an agitated
voice, " her majesty requests the presence of Lord Cranmer,
archbishop of Canterbury, in her cabinet, in order that she
may perform her devotions with him."
" Poor queen ! " murmured Cranmer, as he crossed the
room to go to Catharine — "poor queen ! she has just made an
implacable enemy."
Lady Jane waited till Cranmer had disappeared through
the door, then hastened with eager steps to the bishop of Win-
chester, and dropping on her knee, humbly said, " Grace, your
highness, grace ! My words were in vain, and were not able
to shake her resolution."
Gardiner raised up the kneeling maiden, and forced a smile.
" It is well," said he, " I doubt not of your zeal. You are a
true handmaid of the church, and she will love and reward
you for it as a mother ! It is then decided. The queen is — "
" Is a heretic," whispered Lady Jane. " Woe to her ! "
" And will you be true, and will you faithfully adhere to
us?"
HENET Tin. AND HIS COURT. 13
" True, in every thought of my being, and every drop of my
heart's blood."
" So shall we overcome Catharine Parr, as we overcame
Catharine Howard. To the block with the heretic ! We
found means of bringing Catharine Howard to the scaffold ;
you, Lady Jane, must find the means of leading Catharine
Parr the same way."
" I will find them," said Lady Jane, quietly. " She loves
and trusts me. I will betray her friendship in order to re-
main true to my religion."
" Catharine Parr then is lost," said Gardiner, aloud.
" Yes, she is lost," responded Earl Douglas, who had just
entered, and caught the last words of the bishop. " Yes, she
is lost, for we are her inexorable and ever-vigilant enemies.
But I deem it not altogether prudent to utter words like
these in the queen's drawing-room. Let us therefore
choose a more favorable hour. Besides, your highness,
you must betake yourself to the grand reception-hall, where
the whole court is already assembled, and now only awaits the
king to go in formal procession for the young queen, and con-
duct her to the balcony. Let us go, then."
Gardiner nodded in silence, and betook himself to the re-
ception-hall.
Earl Douglas with his daughter followed him. " Catharine
Parr is lost," whispered he in Lady Jane's ear. " Catharine
Parr is lost, and you shall be the king's seventh wife."
Whilst this was passing in the drawing-room, the young
queen was on her knees before Cranmer, and with him send-
ing up to God fervent prayers for prosperity and peace.
Tears filled her eyes, and her heart trembled as if before
some approaching calamity.
14: HENEY VIH. AND HIS COURT.
CHAPTER H.
THE QUEEN AND HER FRIEND.
AT last tKis long day of ceremonies and festivities drew
near its close, and Catharine might soon hope to be, for the
time, relieved from this endless presenting and smiling, from
this ever-renewed homage.
At her husband's side she had shown herself on the balcony
to receive the greetings of the people, and to bow her thanks.
Then in the spacious audience-chamber her newly appointed
court had passed before her in formal procession, and she had
exchanged a few meaningless, friendly words with each of
these lords and ladies. Afterward she had, at her husband's
side, given audience to the deputations from the city and from
Parliament. But it was only with a secret shudder that she
had received from their lips the same congratulations and
praises with which the authorities had already greeted five
other wives of the king.
Still she had been able to smile and seem happy, for she
well knew that the king's eye was never off of her, and that all
these lords and ladies who now met her with such deference,
and with homage apparently so sincere, were yet, in truth, all
her bitter enemies. For by her marriage she had destroyed
so many hopes, she had pushed aside so many who believed
themselves better fitted to assume the lofty position of queen !
She knew that these victims of disappointment would never
forgive her this ; that she, who was but yesterday their equal,
had to-day soared above them as queen and mistress ; she
knew that all these were watching with spying eyes her every
word and action, in order, it might be, to forge therefrom an
accusation or a death-warrant.
But nevertheless she smiled ! She smiled, though she felt
that the choler of the king, so easily kindled and so cruelly
vindictive, ever swung over her head like the sword of Dam-
ocles.
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COTJET. 15
She smiled, so that this sword might not fall upon her. <
At length all these presentations, this homage and rejoicing
were well over, and they came to the more agreeable and sat-
isfactory part of the feast.
They went to dinner. That was Catharine's first m6ment
of respite, of rest. For when Henry the Eighth seated him-
self at table, he was no longer the haughty monarch and the
jealous husband, but merely the proficient artiste and the im-
passioned gourmand ; and whether the pastry was well sea-
soned, and the pheasant of good flavor, was for him then a
far more important question than any concerning the weal of
his people, and the prosperity of his kingdom.
But after dinner came another respite, a new enjoyment, and
this time a more real one, which indeed for a while banished
all gloomy forebodings and melancholy fears from Catharine's
heart, and suffused her countenance with the rosy radiance of
cheerfulness and happy smiles. For King Henry had pre-
pared for his young wife-a peculiar and altogether novel sur-
prise. He had caused to be erected in the palace of Whitehall
a stage, whereon was represented, by the nobles of the court,
a comedy from Plautus. Heretofore there had been no other
theatrical exhibitions than those which the people performed
on the high festivals of the church, the morality and the mys-
tery plays. King Henry the Eighth was the first who had a
stage erected for worldly amusement likewise, and caused to
be represented on it subjects other than mere dramatized
church history. As he freed the church from its spiritual head,
the pope, so he wished to free the stage from the church, and
to behold upon it other more lively spectacles than the roast-
ing of saints and the massacre of inspired nuns.
And why, too, represent such mock tragedies on the stage,
when the king was daily performing them in reality ? The
burning of Christian martyrs and inspired virgins was, under
the reign of the Christian king Henry, such a usual and every-
day occurrence, that it could afford a piquant entertainment
neither to the court nor to himself.
16 HEKEY Vin. AND HIS COURT.
But the representation of a Roman comedy, that, however
was a new and piquant pleasure, a surprise for the young
queen. He had the " Curculio " played before his wife, and
if Catharine indeed could listen to the licentious and shameless
jests of the popular Roman poet only with bashful blushes,
Henry was so much the more delighted by it, and accom-
panied the obscenest allusions and the most indecent jests with
his uproarious laughter and loud shouts of applause.
At length this festivity was also over with, and Catharine
.was now permitted to retire with her attendants to her private
apartments.
With a pleasant smile, she dismissed her cavaliers, and
bade her women and her second maid of honor, Anna Askew,
go into her boudoir and await her call. Then she gave her
arm to her friend Lady Jane Douglas, and with her entered
her cabinet.
At last she was alone, at last unwatched. The smile dis-
appeared from her face, and an expression of deep sadness
Vas stamped upon her features.
*l Jane," said she, " pray thee shut the doors and draw the
window curtains, so that nobody can see me, nobody hear me,
no one except yourself, my friend, the companion of my
happy childhood. Oh, my God, my God, why was I so
foolish as to leave my father's quiet, lonely castle and go out
into the world, which is so full of terror and horror ? "
She sighed and groaned deeply ; and burying her face in her
hands, she sank upon the ottoman, weeping and trembling.
Lady Jane observed her with a peculiar smile of malicious
satisfaction.
" She is queen and she weeps," said she to herself. " My God,
how can a woman possibly feel unhappy, and she a queen ? "
She approached Catharine, and, seating herself on the
tabouret at her feet, she impressed a fervent kiss on the queen's
drooping hand.
" Your majesty weeping ! " said she, in her most insinuat-
ing tone. " My God, you are then unhappy ; and I received
HENRY Yin. AND HIS COURT. 17
with a loud cry of joy the news of my friend's unexpected
good fortune. I thought to meet a queen, proud, happy, and
radiant with joy ; and I was anxious and fearful lest the queen
might have ceased to be my friend. Wherefore I urged my
father, as soon as your command reached us, to leave Dublin
and hasten with me hither. Oh, my God ! I wished to see
you in your happiness and in your greatness."
Catharine removed her hands from her face, and looked
down at her friend with a sorrowful smile. " "Well," said she,
" are you not satisfied with what you have seen ? Have I not*
the whole day displayed to you the smiling queen, worn a dress
embroidered with gold? did not my neck glitter with dia-
monds ? did not the royal diadem shine in my hair ? and sat not
the king by my side ? Let that, then, be sufficient for the pres-
ent. You have seen the queen all day long. Allow me now
for one brief, happy moment to .be again the feeling, sensitive
woman, who can pour into the bosom of her friend all her
complaint and her wretchedness. Ah, Jane, if you knew how
I have longed for this hour; how I have sighed after you as
the only balm for my poor smitten heart, smitten even to death,
how I have implored Heaven for this day, for this one thing —
' Give me back my Jane, so that she can weep with me, so that
I may have one being at my side who understands me, and
does not allow herself to be imposed upon by the wretched
splendor of this outward display ! ' '
" Poor Catharine ! " whispered Lady Jane, " poor queen ! "
Catharine started and laid her hand, sparkling with bril-
liants, on Jane's lips. " Call me not thus ! " said she. " Queen !
My God, is not all the fearful past heard again in that word ?
Queen ! Is it not as much as to say, condemned to the scaf-
fold and a public criminal trial? Ah, Jane ! a deadly tremor
runs through my members. I am Henry the Eighth's sixth
queen ; I shall also bo executed, or, loaded with disgrace, be
repudiated."
Again she hid her face in her hands, and her whole framo
shook ; so she saw not the smile of malicious satisfaction with
18 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
•which Lady Jane again observed her. She suspected not with
what secret delight her friend heard her lamentations and
sighs.
" Oh ! I am at least revenged ! " thought Jane, while she
lovingly stroked the queen's hair. " Yes, I am revenged !
She has robbed me of a crown, but she is wretched ; and in
the golden goblet which she presses to her lips she will find
nothing but wormwood ! Now, if this sixth queen dies not
on the scaffold, still we may perhaps so work it that she dies of
anxiety, or deems it a pleasure to be able to lay down again
her royal crown at Henry's feet."
Then said she aloud: " But why these fears, Catharine?
The king loves you ; the whole court has seen with what ten-
der and ardent looks he has regarded you to-day, and with
what delight he has listened to your' every word. Certainly
the king loves you."
Catharine seized her hand impulsively. " The king loves
me," whispered she, " and I, I tremble before him. Yes, more
than that, his love fills me with horror ! His hands are dipped
in blood ; and as I saw him to-day ia his crimson robes I
shuddered, and I thought, How soon, and my blood, too, will
dye this crimson ! "
Jane smiled. " You are sick, Catharine," said she. " This
good fortune has taken you by surprise, and your overstrained
nerves now depict before you all sorts of frightful forms. That
is all."
" No, no, Jane ; these thoughts have ever been with me.
. They have attended me ever since the king selected me for his
wife."
"And why, then, did you not refuse him?" asked Lady
Jane. " Why did you not say ' no,' to the king's suit?"
" Why did I not do it, ask you ? Ah, Jane, are you such
a stranger at this court as not to know, then, that one must
either fulfil the king's behests or die ? My God, they envy
me ! They call me the greatest and most potent woman of
England. They know not that I am poorer and more power-
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 19
less than the beggar of the street, who at least has the power
to refuse whom she will. I could not refuse. I must either die
or accept the royal hand which was extended to me ; and I
would not die yet, I have still so many claims on life, and it has
hiiherto made good so few of them ! Ah, my poor, hapless ex-
istence ! what has it been, but an endless chain of renunciations
and deprivations, of leafless flowers aud dissolving views? It is
true, I have never learned to know what is usually called mis-
fortune. But is there a greater misfortune than not to be hap-
py ; than to sigh through a life without wish or hope ; to wear
away the endless, weary days of an existence without delight,
yet surrounded with luxury and splendor?"
" You were not unfortunate, and yet you are an orphan,
fatherless and motherless ? "
" 1 lost my mother so early that I scarcely knew her. And
when my father died I could hardly consider it other than a
blessing, for he had never shown himself a father, but always
only as a harsh, tyrannical master to me."
" But you were married ? "
" Married ! " said Catharine, with a melancholy smile.
" That is to say, my father sold me to a gouty old man, on
whose couch I spent a few comfortless, awfully wearisome
years, till' Lord Neville made me a rich widow. But what
did my independence avail me, when I had bound myself in
new fetters ? Hitherto I had been the slave of my father, of
my husband ; now I was the slave of my wealth. I ceased to
be a sick-nurse to become steward of my estate. Ah! this
was the most tedious period of my life. And yet I owe to it
my only real happiness, for at that period I became acquainted
with you, my Jane, and my heart, which had never yet learned
to know a tenderer feeling, flew to you with all the impetuosity
of a first passion. Believe me, my Jane, when this long-miss-
ing nephew of my husband came and snatched away from mo
hid hereditary estate, and, as the lord, took possession of it,
then the thought that I must leave you and your father, the
neighboring proprietor, was my only grief. Men commiserated
20 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
me on account of my lost property. I thanked God that Ho
had relieved me of this load, and I started for London, that I
might at last live and feel, that I might learn to know real
happiness or real misery."
" And what did you find ? "
" Misery, Jane, for I am queen."
" Is that your sole unhappiness ? "
" My only one, but it is great enough, for it condemns me
to eternal anxiety, to eternal dissimulation. It condemns me
to feign a love which I do not feel, to endure caresses which
make me shudder, because they are an inheritance from five
unfortunate women. Jane, Jane, do you comprehend what it
is to be obliged to embrace a man who has murdered three
wives, and put away two? to be obliged to kiss this king
whose lips open just as readily to utter vows of love as sen-
tences of death ? Ah, Jane, I speak, I live, and still I suffer
all the agonies of death ! They call me a queen, and yet I
tremble for my life every hour, and conceal my anxiety and
fear beneath the appearance of happiness ! My God, I am
five-and-twenty, and my heart is still the heart of a child ; it
does not yet know itself, and now it is doomed never to learn
to know itself ; for I am Henry's wife, and to love another is,
in other words, to wish to mount the scaffold. The scaffold !
Look, Jane. When the king approached me and confessed his
love and offered me his hand, suddenly there rose before me a
fearful picture. It was no more the king whom I saw before
me, but the hangman ; and it seemed to me that I saw three
corpses lying at his feet, and with a loud scream I sank sense-
less before him. When I revived, the king was holding me in
his arms. The shock of this unexpected good fortune, he
thought, had made me faint. He kissed me and called me
his bride ; he thought not for a moment that I could refuse
him. And I — despise me, Jane — I was such a dastard, that I
could not summon up courage for a downright refusal. Yes,
I was so craven also, as to be unwilling to die. Ah, my God,
it appeared to me that life at that moment beckoned to me
HENBY VIII. AND HIS COURT. 21
•with thousands of joys, thousands of charms, which I had
never known, and for which my soul thirsted as for the manna
in the wilderness. I would live, live at any cost. I would
gain myself a respite, so that I might once more share happi-
ness, love, and enjoyment. Look, Jane, men call me ambi-
tious. They say I have given my hand to Henry because he
is king. Ah, they know not how I shuddered at this royal
crown. They know not that in anguish of heart I besought
the king not to bestow his hand upon me, and thereby Touse
all the ladies of his kingdom as foes against me. They know
not that I confessed that I loved him, merely that I might be
able to add that I was ready, out of love to him, to sacrifice
my own happiness to his, and so conjured him to choose a
consort worthy of himself, from the hereditary princesses of
Europe.* But Henry rejected my sacrifice. He wished to
make a queen, in order to possess a wife, who may be his own
property — whose blood, as her lord and master, he can shed.
So I am queen. I have accepted my lot, and henceforth my
existence will be a ceaseless struggle and wrestling with death.
I will at least sell my life as dearly as possible ; and the maxim
which Cranmer has given me shall hereafter be my guide on
the thorny path of life. "
" And how runs this maxim ? " asked Jane.
" Be wise as serpents and harmless as doves," replied
Catharine, with a languid smile, as she dropped her head upon
her breast and surrendered herself to her painful and foreboding
reflections.
Lady Jane stood opposite to her, and gazed with cruel
composure upon the painfully convulsed countenance and at
times violently trembling form of the young queen for whom
all England that day kept festival, and who yet was sitting be-
fore her eo wretched and full of sorrow.
Suddenly Catharine raised her head. Her countenance
had now assumed an entirely different expression. It was
now firm, resolute, and dauntless. With a slight inclination
* " La yto d'EMzaboth, Reine d'Angletcrre, Tradulto de 'Itallen do Monsieur Grggoiro
Letl," vol. 11. Amsterdam, 1094. .
22 HENEY Vin. AND HIS COTJBT.
of the head she extended her hand to Lady Jane, and drew her
friend more closely to her.
" I thank you, Jane," said she, as she imprinted a kiss
upon her forehead — " I thank you ! You have done my
heart good and relieved it of its oppressive load of secret
anguish. He who can give his grief utterance, is already
half cured of it. I thank you, then, Jane ! Henceforth, you
will find me calm and cheerful. The woman has wept before
you, but the queen is aware that she has a task to accomplish
as difficult as it is noble, and I give you my word for it, she
will accomplish it. The new light which has risen on the
world shall no more be dimmed by blood and tears, and no
more in this unhappy land shall men of sense and piety be
condemned as insurgents and traitors ! This is the task which
God has set me, and I swear that I will accomplish it ! Will
you help me in this, too, Jane?"
Lady Jane responded faintly in a few words, which Cath-
arine did not understand, and as she looked up to her, she
noticed, with astonishment, the corpse-like pallor which had
suddenly overspread the countenance of her maid of honor.
Catharine gave a start, and fixed on her face a surprised
and searching look.
Lady Jane cast down her eyes before that searching and
flashing glance. Her fanaticism had for the moment got the
better of her, and much as she was wont at other times to hide
her thoughts and feelings, it had, at that moment, carried her
away and betrayed her to the keen eye of her friend.
" It is now a long while since we saw each other," said
Catharine, sadly. " Three years ! It is a long time for a
young girl's heart ! And you were those three years with
your father in Dublin, at that rigidly popish court. I did not
consider that ! But however much your opinions may have
changed, your heart, I know, still remains the same, and you
will ever be the proud, high-minded Jane of former days, who
could never stoop to tell a lie — no, not even if this lie would
procure her profit and glory. I ask you then, Jane, what
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COUET. 23
is your religion ? Do you believe in the Pope of Rome, and
the Church of Rome as the only channel of salvation? or do
you follow the new teaching which Luther and Calvin have
promulgated ? "
Lady Jane smiled. "Would I have risked appearing be-
fore you, if I still reckoned myself of the Roman Catholic
Church? Catharine Parr is hailed by the Protestants of
England as the new patroness of the persecuted doctrine, and
already the Romish priests hurl their anathemas against you,
and execrate you and your dangerous presence here. And
you ask me, whether I am an adherent of that church which
maligns and damns you? You ask me whether I believe
in the pope, who has laid the king under an interdict — the
king, who is not only my lord and master, but also the hus-
band of my precious and noble Catharine? Oh, queen,
you love me not when you can address such a question to me."
And as if overcome by painful emotion, Lady Jane sank
down at Catharine's feet, and hid her head in the folds of the
queen's robe.
Catharine bent down to raise her and take her to her heart.
Suddenly she started, and a deathly paleness overspread her
face. " The king," whispered she, " the king is coming ! "
CHAPTER III.
KING HENRY THE EIGHTH.
CATHARINE was not deceived. The doors were opened,
and on the threshold appeared the lord marshal, with his
golden mace.
" His majesty the king ! " whispered he, in his grave,
solemn manner, which filled Catharine with secret dread, as
though he were pronouncing the sentence of death over her.
But she forced a smile and advanced to the door to receive
the king. Now was heard a thunder-like rumble, and over
24: HENKT Vm. AND HIS COUBT.
the smoothly carpeted floor of the anteroom came, rolling on
the king's house equipage. This house equipage consisted of
a large chair, resting on castors, which was moved by men in
the place of horses, and to which they had, with artful flattery,
given the form of a triumphal car of the old victorious Roman
Caesars, in order to afford the king, as he rolled through the
halls, the pleasant illusion that he was holding a triumphal
procession, and that it was not the burden of his heavy limbs
which fastened him to his imperial car. King Henry gave
ready credence to the flattery of his truckle-chair and his
courtiers, and as he rolled along in it through the saloons
glittering with gold, and through halls adorned with Venetian
mirrors, which reflected his form a thousandfold, he liked to
lull himself into the dream of being a triumphing hero, and
wholly forgot that it was not his deeds, but his fat, that had
helped him to his triumphal car.
For that monstrous mass which filled up the colossal chair,
that mountain of purple-clad flesh, that clumsy, almost shape-
less mass, that was Henry the Eighth, king of merry Eng-
land. But that mass had a head — a head full of dark and
wrathful thoughts, a heart full of bloodthirsty and cruel lusts.
The colossal body was indeed, by its physical weight, fastened
to the chair. Yet his mind never rested, but he hovered, with
the talons and flashing eye of the bird of prey, over his people,
ever ready to pounce upon some innocent dove, to drink her
blood, and tear out her heart, that he might lay it, all palpi-
tating, as an offering on the altar of his sanguinary god.
The king's sedan now stopped, and Catharine hastened for-
ward with smiling face, to assist her royal husband in alighting.
Henry greeted her with a gracious nod, and rejected the
proffered aid of the attendant pages.
" Away," said he, " away ! My Catharine alone shall
extend me her hand, and give me a welcome to the bridal
chamber. Go, we feel to-day as young and strong as in
our best and happiest days, and the young queen shall see
that it is no decrepit graybeard, tottering with age, who woos
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COTTHT. 25
her, but a strong man rejuvenated by love. Think not,
Kate, that I use my car because of weakness. No, it was
only my longing for you which made me wish to be with you
the sooner."
He kissed her with a smile, and, lightly leaning on her arm,
alighted from his car.
" Away with the equipage, and with all of you ! " said he1,
" "We wish to be alone with this beautiful young wife, whom
the lord bishops have to-day made our own."
At a signal from his hand, the brilliant cortege withdrew,
and Catharine was alone with the king.
Her heart beat so wildly that it made her lips tremble, and
her bosom swell high.
Henry saw it, and smiled ; but it was a cold, cruel smile,
and Catharine grew pale before it.
" He has only the smile of a tyrant," said she to herself.
44 With this same smile, by which he would now give expres-
sion to his love, he yesterday, perhaps, signed a death-warrant,
or will, to-morrow, witness an execution."
" Do you love me, Kate? " suddenly said the king, who had
till now observed her in silence and thoughtful ness. " Say,
Kate, do you love me ? "
He looked steadily into her eyes, as though he would read
her soul to the very bottom.
Catharine sustained his look, and did not drop her eyes.
She felt that this was the decisive moment which determined
her whole future ; and this conviction restored to her all her
self-possession and energy.
She was now no longer the shy, timid girl, but the reso-
lute, proud woman, who was ready to wrestle with fate for
greatness and glory.
"Do you love me, Kate?" repeated the king; and his
brow already began to darken.
44 1 know not," said Catharine, with a smile, which en-
chanted tin-, king, for there was quite as much graceful coquet-
ry as bashfulncss on her charming face.
2
26 HENRY VIII. AND HIS COURT.
"You know not?" replied Henry, astonished. "Now,
by the Mother of God, it is the first time in my life that a
woman has ever been bold enough to return me such an an-
swer ! You are a bold woman, Kate, to hazard it, and I praise
you for it. I love bravery, because it is something I so rarely
see. They all tremble before me, Kate — all ! They know
that I am not intimidated by blood, and in the might of my
royalty I subscribe a death-warrant with the same calmness
of soul as a love-letter."
" Oh, you are a great king," murmured Catharine.
Henry did not notice her. He was wholly buried in one of
those self-contemplations to which he so willingly surrendered
himself, and which generally had for their subject his own
greatness and sovereignty.
"Yes," continued he, and his eyes, which, in spite of his
corpulency and his extremely fleshy face, were yet large and
wide open, shone more brightly. " Yes, they all tremble be-
fore me, for they know that I am a righteous and powerful
king, who spares not his own blood, if it is necessary to punish
and expiate crime, and with inexorable hand punishes the sin-
ner, though he were the nearest to the throne. Take heed to .
yourself, therefore, Kate, take heed to yourself. You behold
in me the avenger of God, and the judge of men. The king
wears the crimson, not because it is beautiful and glossy, but
because it is red like blood, and because it is the king's highest
prerogative to shed the blood of his delinquent subjects, and
thereby expiate human crime. Thus only do I conceive of roy-
alty, and thus only will I carry it out till the end of my days.
Not the right to pardon, but the right to punish, is that whereby
the ruler manifests himself before the lower classes of man-
kind. God's thunder should be on his lips, and the king's wrath
should descend like lightning on the head of the guilty."
"But God is not only wrathful, but also merciful and for-
giving," said Catharine, as she lightly and shyly leaned her
head on the king's shoulder.
" Just that is the prerogative of God above kings ; that
HENKY Vin. AND HIS COUKT. 27
He can, as it pleases Him, show mercy and grace, where we
can only condemn and punish. There must be something in
which God is superior to kings, and greater than they. But
how, Kate, you tremble, and the lovely smile has vanished
from your countenance ! Be not afraid of me, Kate ! Be
always frank with me, and without deceit ; then I shall always
love you, and iniquity will then have no power over you.
And now, Kate, tell me, and explain to me. You do not
know that you love me ? "
" No, I do not know, your majesty. And how should I
be able to recognize, and know, and designate by name what
is strange to me, and what I have never before felt?"
"How, you have never loved, Kate?" asked the king,
with a joyful expression.
" Never. My father maltreated me, so that I could feel
for him nothing but dread and terror."
" And your husband, child ? That man who was my
predecessor in the possession of you. Did you not love your
husband either? "
" My husband ? " asked she, abstractedly. " It is true,
my father sold me to Lord Neville, and as the priest had
joined our hands, men called him my husband. But he very
well knew that I did not love him, 7ior did he require my love.
He needed a nurse, not a wife. He had given me his name
as a father gives his to a daughter ; and I was his daughter, a
true, faithful, and obedient daughter, who joyfully fulfilled her
duty and tended him till his death."
u And after his death, child? Years have elapsed since
then, Kate. Tell me, and I conjure you, tell me the truth,
the simple, plain truth ! After the death of your husband,
then even, did you never love?"
He gazed with visible anxiety, with breathless expectation,
deep into her eyes ; but she did not drop them.
" Sire," said she, with a charming smile, " till a few weeks
past, I have often mourned over myself; and it seemed to me
that I must, in the desperation of my singular and cold nature,
28 HENRY VIII. AND HIS COURT.
lay open my breast, in order to search there for the heart,
which, senseless and cold, had never betrayed its existence by
its stronger beating. Oh, sire, I was full of trouble about my-
self; and in my foolish rashness, I accused Heaven of having
robbed me of the noblest feeling and the fairest privilege of
any woman — the capacity of loving."
" Till the past few weeks, did you say, Kate?" asked the
king, breathless with emotion.
" Yes, sire, until the day on which you, for the first time,
graciously afforded me the happiness of speaking with me."
The king uttered a low cry, and drew Catharine, with im-
petuous vehemence, into his arms.
" And since, tell me now, you dear little dove, since then,
does your heart throb ? "
" Yes, sire, it throbs, oh, it often throbs to bursting ! When
I hear your voice, when I behold your countenance, it is as if
a cold tremor rilled through my whole being, and drove all my
blood to the heart. • It is as though my heart anticipated your
approach before my eyes discern you.. For even before you
draw near me, I feel a peculiar trembling of the heart, and the
breath is stifled in my. bosom ; then I always know that you are
coming, and that your presence will relieve this peculiar tension
of my being. When you are not by me I think of you, and
when I sleep I dream of you. Tell me, sire, you who know
every thing, tell me, know you now whether I love you?"
" Yes, yes, you love me," cried Henry, to whom this
strange and joyous surprise had imparted youthful vivacity
and warmth. " Yes, Kate, you love me ; and if I may trust
your dear confession, I am your first love. Repeat it yet
again ; you were nothing but a daughter to lord Neville ? "
" Nothing more, sire ! "
" And after him have you had no love ? "
" None, sire ! "
" And can it be that so happy a marvel has come to pass?
and that I have made, not a widow, but a young maiden, my
queen ? "
HENKY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 29
As he now gazed at her with warm, passionate, tender
looks, Catharine cast down her eyes, and a deep blush covered
her sweet face.
" Ah, a woman's bashful blushes, what an exquisite sight ! "
cried the king, and while he wildly pressed Catharine to his
bosom, he continued : " Oh, are we not foolish and short-
sighted men, all of us, yes, even we kings ? In order that I
might not be, perhaps, forced to send my sixth wife also to
the scaffold, I chose, in trembling dread of the deceitfulness of
your sex, a widow for my queen, and this widow with a
blessed confession, mocks at the new law of the wise Parlia-
ment, and makes good to me what she never promised." *
" Come, Kate, give me a kiss. You have opened be-
fore me to-day a happy, blissful future, and prepared for me a
great and unexpected pleasure. I thank you for it, Kate,
and the Mother of God be my witness, I will never forget it."
And drawing a rich diamond ring from his own finger, and,
putting it upon Catharine's, he continued : " Be this ring a
remembrancer of this hour, and when you hereafter present it
to me, with a request, I will grant that request, Kate ! "
He kissed her forehead, and was about to press her more
closely in his arms, when suddenly from without was heard
the dull roll of drums, and the ringing of bells.
The king started a moment and released Catharine from
his arms. He listened ; the roll of drums continued, and now
and then was heard in the distance, that peculiar thundering
and yet sullen sound, which so much resembles the roar and
rush of the sea, and which can be produced only by a large
and excited mob.
The king, with a fierce curse, pushed open the glass door
leading to the balcony, and walked out.
* After Catharine Howard's Infidelity and Incontlncncy had been proved, and she
liad atoned for them by her death, Parliament enacted a law "that If the king or
his successors should Intend to marry any woman whom they took to be a clean and
pure maid— If she, not being 10, did not declare the same to the king, It should be
high treason ; and all who knew it, and did not reveal It, were guilty of mlsprlslon
of treason."— "Burnct's History of the Reformation of the Church of England." Lon-
don, 1681 (vol. I., page 313).
30 HENKT Vm. AND HIS COURT.
Catharine gazed after him with a strange, half-timid, half-
scornful look. " I have not at least told him that I love him,"
muttered she. " He has construed my words as it suited his
vanity. No matter. I will not die on the scaffold !"
With a resolute step, and firm, energetic air, she followed
the king to the balcony. The roll of drums was kept up, and
from all the steeples the bells were pealing. The night was
dark and calm. All London seemed to slumber, and the dark
houses around about stood up out of the universal darkness
like huge coffins.
Suddenly the horizon began to grow bright, and on the sky
appeared a streak of fiery red, which, blazing up higher and
higher, soon illuminated the entire horizon with a crimson
glow, and even shed its glaring fiery beams over the balcony
on which stood the royal pair.
Still the bells clanged and clamored ; and blended with
their peals was heard now and then, in the distance, a piercing
shriek and a clamor as of thousands and thousands of con-
fusedly mingled voices.
Suddenly the king turned to Catharine, and his counte-
nance, which was just then overspread by the fire-light as
with a blood-red veil, had now assumed an expression of sav-
age, demoniacal delight.
" Ah," said he, " I know what it is. You had wholly
bewildered me, and stolen away my attention, you little en-
chantress. I had for a moment ceased to be a king, because
I wished to be entirely your lover. But now I bethink me
again of my avenging sovereignty ! It is the fagot-piles
about the stake which flame so merrily yonder. And that
yelling and clamor indicate that my merry people are enjoy-
ing with all their soul the comedy which I have had played
before them to-day, for the honor of God, and my unimpeach-
able royal dignity."
" The stake ! " cried Catharine, trembling. " Your ma-
jesty does not mean thereby to say that right yonder, men
are to die a cruel, painful death — that the same hour in which
HENRY VIH. AND HIS COUKT. 31
their king pronounces himself happy and content, some of his
subjects are to he condemned to dreadful torture, to a horrible
destruction ! Oh, no ! my king will not overcloud his queen's
wedding-day with so dark a veil of death. He will not wish
to dim my happiness so cruelly."
The king laughed. ".No, I will not darken it, but light it
up with bright flames," said he ; and as, with outstretched
arm, he pointed over to the glaring heavens, he continued :
"There are our wedding-torches, my Kate, and the most
sacred and beautiful which I could find, for they burn to the
honor of God and of the king.* And the heavenward flar-
ing flame which carries up the souls of the heretics will give
to my God joyous intelligence of His most faithful and obedient
son, who, even on the day of his happiness, forgets not his
kingly duty, but ever remains .the avenging and destroying
minister of his God."
He looked frightful as he thus spoke. His countenance, lit
up by the fire, had a fierce, threatening expression ; his eyes
blazed ; and a cold, cruel smile played about his thin, firmly-
pressed lips.
" Oh, he knows no pity ! " murmured Catharine to herself,
as in a paroxysm of anguish she stared at the king, who, in
fanatical enthusiasm, was looking over toward the fire, into
which, at his command, they were perhaps hurling to a cruel,
torturing deathr some poor wretch, to the honor of God and
the king. " No, he knows no pity and no mercy."
Now Henry turned to her, and laying his extended hand
softly on the back of her slender neck, he spanned it with his
fingers, and whispered in her car tender words and vows of
love.
Catharine trembled. This caress of the king, however
harmless in itself, had in it for her something dismal and
dreadful. It was the involuntary, instinctive touch of the
headsman, who examines the neck of his victim, and searches
• • • Lift: of King Hrnry the Eighth, founded on Authentic and Original Documents."
By Patrick Frtwr Tytlcr. (Edinburgh, 1887, page 440.)
32 HENEY VIH. AND HIS COTTKT.
on it for the place where he will make the stroke. Thus had
Anne Boleyn once put her tender white hands about her
slender neck, and said' to the headsman, broiight over from
Calais specially for her execution : " I pray you strike me well
and surely ! I have, indeed, but a slim little neck." * Thus
bad the king clutched his hand about the neck of Catharine
Howard, his fifth wife, when, certain of her infidelity, he had
thrust her from himself with fierce execrations, when she
would have clung to him. The' dark marks of that grip were
still visible upon her neck when she laid it on the block.f
And this dreadful twining of his fingers Catharine must
noAV endure as a caress ; at which she must smile, which she
must receive with all the appearance of delight.
While he spanned her neck, he whispered in her ear words
of tenderness, and bent his face close to her cheeks.
But Catharine heeded not his passionate whispers. She
saw nothing save the blood-red handwriting of fire upon the
sky. She heard nothing save the shrieks of the wretched
victims.
" Mercy, mercy ! " faltered she. " Oh, let this day be a
day of festivity for all your subjects ! Be merciful, and if you
would have me really believe that you love me, grant this first
request which I make of you. Grant me the lives of these
wretched ones. Mercy, sire, mercy ! "
And as if the queen's supplication had found an echo, sud-
denly was heard from the chamber a wailing, despairing voice,
repeating loudly and in tones of anguish : " Mercy, your ma-
jesty, mercy ! " The king turned round impetuously, and his
face assumed a dark, wrathful expression. He fastened his
searching eyes on Catharine, as though he would read in her
looks whether she knew who had dared to interrupt their con-
versation.
But Catharine's countenance expressed unconcealed aston-
ishment. "Mercy, mercy!" repeated the voice from the in-
terior of the chamber.
* Tytler, p. 882. t Leti, vol.. i, p. 193.
HENEY VHI. AND HIS COUET. 33
The ting uttered an angry exclamation, and hastily with-
drew from the balcony.
CHAPTER IV.
KING BY THE WEATH OP GOD.
" WHO dares interrupt us?" cried the king, as with head-
long step he returned to the chamber — " who dares speak of
mercy ? "
" I dare ! " said a young lady, who, pale, with distorted
features, in frightful agitation, now hastened to the king and
prostrated herself before him.
" Anne Askew ! " cried Catharine, amazed. " Anne, what
want you here ? "
" I want mercy, mercy for those wretched ones, who are
suffering yonder," cried the young maiden, pointing with an
expression of horror to the reddened sky. " I want mercy for
the king himself, who is so cruel as to send the noblest and
the best of his subjects to the slaughter like miserable brutes ! "
"Oh, sire, have compassion on this poor child ! " besought
Catharine, turning to Henry, compassion on her impassioned
excitement and her youthful ardor ! " She is as yet unac-
customed to these frightful scenes— -slio knows not yet that it
is the sad duty of kings to be constrained to punish, where
they might prefer to pardon ! "
Henry smiled ; but the look which he cast on the kneeling
girl made Catharine tremble. There was a death-warrant in
that look !
" Anne Askew, if I mistake not, is your second maid of
honor?" asked the king; " and it was at your express wish
that she received that place?"
" Yes, sire."
"You knew her, then?"
" No, sire ! I saw her a few days ago for the first time.
But site had already won my heart at our first meeting, and I
2*
34 HENRY Vin. AND HIS COURT.
feel that I shall love her. Exercise forbearance, then, youi
majesty ! "
But the king was still thoughtful, and Catharine's answers
did not yet satisfy him.
" Why, then, do you interest yourself for this young lady,
if you did not know her ? "
" She has been so warmly recommended to me."
"By whom?"
Catharine hesitated a moment ; she felt that she had, per-
haps, in her zeal, gone too far, and that it was imprudent to
tell the king the truth. But the king's keen, penetrating look
was resting on her, and she recollected that he had, the first
thing that evening, so urgently and solemnly conjured her to
always tell him the truth. Besides, it was no secret at court
who the protector of this young maiden was, and who had
been the means of her obtaining the place of maid of honor to
the queen, a place which so many wealthy and distinguished
families had solicited for their daughters.
"Who recommended this lady to you?" repeated the
king, and already his ill-humor began to redden his face, and
make his voice tremble.
" Archbishop Cranmer did so, sire," said Catharine as she
raised her eyes to the king, and looked at him with a smile
surpassingly charming.
At that moment was heard without, more loudly, the roll
of drums, which nevertheless was partially drowned by pier-
cing shrieks and horrible cries of distress. The blaze of the
fire shot up higher, and now was seen the bright flame, which
with murderous rage licked the sky above.
Anne Askew, who had kept respectful silence during the
conversation of the royal pair, now felt herself completely
overcome by this horrible sight, and bereft of the last remnant
of self-possession.
" My God, my God ! " said she, quivering from the inter-
nal tremor, and stretching her hands beseechingly toward the
king, "do you not hear that frightful wail of the wretched?
HENRY Vin. AND HIS COUKT. 35
Sire, by the thought of your own dying hour, I conjure you
have compassion on these miserable beings ! Let them not, at
least, be thrown alive into the flames. Spare them this last
frightful torture."
King Henry cast a wrathful look on the kneeling girl ; then
strode past her to the door, which led into the adjoining hall,
in which the courtiers were waiting for their king.
He beckoned to the two bishops, Cranmer and Gardiner,
to come nearer, and ordered the servants to throw the hall
doors wide open.
The scene now afforded an animated and singular specta-
cle, and this chamber, just before so quiet, was suddenly
changed to the theatre of a great drama, which was perhaps
to end tragically. In the queen's bedchamber, a small room,
but furnished with the utmost luxury and splendor, the prin-
cipal characters of this scene were congregated. In the mid-
dle of the space stood the king in his robes, embroidered with
gold and sparkling with jewels, which were irradiated by
the bright light of the chandelier. Near him was seen the
young queen, whose beautiful and lovely face was turned in
anxious expectation toward the king, in whose stern and
rigid features she sought to read the development of this
scene.
Not far from her still knelt the young maiden, hiding in
her hands her face drenched in tears ; while farther away, in
the background, were the two bishops observing with grave,
cool tranquillity the group before them. Through the open
hall doors were descried the expectant and curious counte-
nances of the courtiers standing with their heads crowded close
together in the space before the doors ; and, opposite to them,
through the open door leading to the balcony, was seen the
fiery, blazing sky, and heard the clanging of the bells and the
rolling of the drums, the piercing shrieks and the yells of the
people. •
A deep silence ensued, and when the king spoke, the tone
of his voice was so hard and cold, that an involuntary shudder
ran through all present. ,
36 HENKT virr. AND ms COURT.
" My Lord Bishops of Winchester and Canterbury," said
the king, " we have called you that you may, by the might
of your prayers and the wisdom of your words, rid this young
girl here from the devil, who, without doubt, has the mastery
over her, since she dares charge her king and master with
cruelty and injustice."
The two bishops drew nearer to the kneeling girl ; each
laid a hand upon her shoulder, and bent over her, but the one
with an expression of countenance wholly different from that
of the other.
Cranmer's look was gentle and serious, and at the same
time a compassionate and encouraging smile played about
his thin lips.
Gardiner's features on the contrary bore the expression of
cruel, cold-hearted irony; and the smile which rested on his
thick, protruding lips was the joyful and merciless smile of a
priest ready to sacrifice a victim to his idol.
'• Courage my daughter, courage and prudence ! " whispered
Cranmer.
" God, who blesses the righteous and punishes and de-
stroys sinners, be with thee and with us all ! " said Gardiner.
But Anne Askew recoiled with a shudder from the touch
of his -hand, and with an impetuous movement pushed it away
from her shouider.
" Touch me not ; you are the hangman of those poor
people whom they are putting to death down yonder," said she
impetuously ; and as she turned to the king and extended her
hands imploringly toward him, she cried : " Mercy, King
Henry, mercy ! "
"Mercy!" repeated the king, "mercy, and for whom?
Who are they that they are putting to death down there?
Tell me, forsooth, my lord bishops, who are they that are led
to the stake to-day? Who are the condemned?"
" They are heretics, who devote themselves to this new
false doctrine which has come over to us from Germany, and
who dare refuse to recognize the spiritual supremacy of our
lord and king," said Bishop Gardiner.
HENRY VHI. AND HIS COUKT. 37
" They are "Roman Catholics, who regard the Pope of Rome
as the chief shepherd of the Church of Christ, and will regard
nobody but him as their lord," said Bishop Cranmer.
" Ah, behold this youug maiden accuses us of injustice,"
cried the king ; " and yet, you say that not heretics alone are
executed down there, but also Romanists. It appears to me
then that we have justly and impartially, as always, punished
only criminals and given over the guilty to justice."
" Oh, had you seen what I have seen," said Anne Askew,
shuddering, " then would you collect all your vital energies
for a single cry, for a single word — mercy ! and that Avord
would you shout out loud enough to reach yon frightful place
of torture and horror."
" What saw you, then?" asked the king, smiling.
Anne Askew had stood up, and her tall, slender form now
lifted itself, like a lily, between the sombre forms of the
bishops. Her eye was fixed and glaring ; her noble and deli-
cate features bore the expression of horror and dread.
" I saw," said she, " a woman whom they were leading to
execution. Not a criminal, but a noble lady, whose proud
and lofty heart never harbored a thought of treason or disloy-
alty, but who, true to her faith and her convictions, woukl not
forswear the God whom she served. As she passed through
the crowd, it seemed as if a halo encompassed her head, and
covered her white hair with silvery rays ; all bowed before
her, and the hardest natures wept over the unfortunate woman
who had lived more than seventy years, and yet was not al-
lowed to die in her bed, but was to be slaughtered to the glory
of God and of the king. But she smiled, and graciously sa-
luting the weeping and sobbing multitude, she advanced to the
scaffold as if she were ascending a throne to receive the homage
of her people. Two years of imprisonment had blanched her
check, but had not been able to destroy the fire of her eyo, or
the strength of her mind, and seventy years had not bowed
her nock or broken her spirit. Proud and firm, she mounted
the steps of the scaffold, and once more saluted the people and
38 HENKY Vin. AND HIS COTJKT.
cried aloud, ' I will pray to God for you/ But as the headsman
approached and demanded that she should allow her hands to he
bound, and that she should kneel in order to lay her head upon
the block, she refused, and angrily pushed him away. ' Only
traitors and criminals lay their head on the hlock ! ' exclaimed
she, with a loud, thundering voice. ' There is no occasion for
me to do so, and I will not submit to your bloody laws as long
as there is a breath in me. Take, then, my life, if you can.'
" And now began a scene which filled the hearts of the
lookers-on with fear and horror. The countess flew like a
hunted beast round and round the scaffold. Her white hair
streamed in the wind ; her black grave-clothes rustled around
her like a dark cloud, and behind her, with uplifted axe, came
the headsman, in his fiery red dress ; he, ever endeavoring to
strike her with the falling axe, but she, ever trying, by moving
her head to and fro, to evade the descending stroke. But at
length her resistance became weaker ; the blows of the axe
reached her, and stained her white hair, hanging loose about
her shoulders, with crimson streaks. With a heart-rending
cry, she fell fainting. Near her, exhausted also, sank down
the headsman, bathed in sweat. This horrible wild chase had
lamed 'his arm and broken his strength. Panting and breath-
less, he was not able to drag this fainting, bleeding woman to
the block, or to lift up the axe to separate her noble head from
the body.* The crowd shrieked with distress and horror, im-
ploring and begging for mercy, and even the lord chief jus-
tice could not refrain from tearsj and he ordered the cruel
work to be suspended until the countess and the headsman
should have regained strength ; for a living, not a dying person
was to be executed : thus said the law. They made a pallet
for the countess on the scaffold and endeavored to restore her ;
invigorating wine was supplied to the headsman, to renew his
strength for the work of death ; and the crowd turned to the
stakes which were prepared on both sides of the scaffold, and
at which four other martyrs were to be burnt. But I flew
* Tytler, pago 430.
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 39
here like a hunted doe, and now, king, I lie at your feet.
There is still time. Pardon, king, pardon for the Countess
of Somerset, the last of the Plantagenets."
" Pardon, sire, pardon ! " repeated Catharine Parr, weep-
ing and trembling, as she clung to her husband's side.
" Pardon ! " repeated Archbishop Cranmer ; and a few of
the courtiers reechoed it in a timid and anxious whisper.
The king's large, brilliant eyes glanced around the whole
assembly, with a quick, penetrating look. " And you, my
Lord Bishop Gardiner," asked he, in a cold, sarcastic tone,
" will you also ask for mercy, like all these weak-hearted souls
here?"
;' The Lord our God is a jealous God," said Gardiner, sol-
emnly, " and it is written that God will punish the sinner unto
the third and fourth generation."
" And what is written shall stand true ! " exclaimed the
king, in a voice of thunder. " No mercy for evil-doers, no
pity for criminals. The axe must fall upon the head of the
guilty, the flames shall consume the bodies of criminals."
" Sire, think of your high vocation ! " exclaimed Anne As-
kew, in a tone of enthusiasm. " Reflect wha£ a glorioxis name
you have assumed to yourself in this land. You call yourself
the head of the Church, and you want to rule and govern upon
earth in God's stead. Exercise mercy, then, for you entitle
yourself king by the grace of God."
" No, I do not call myself king by God's grace ; I call my-
self king by God's wrath ! " exclaimed Henry, as he raised
his arm menacingly. " It is my duty to send sinners to God ;
may lie have mercy on them there above, if He will ! I am
the punishing judge, and I judge mercilessly, according to the
law, without compassion. Let those whom I have condemned
appeal to God, and may He have mercy upon them. I can-
not do it, nor will I. Kings are here to punish, and^hey are
like to God, not in His love, but in His avenging wrath."
" Woe, then, woe to you and to all of us ! " exclaimed
Anne Askew. "Woe to you, King Henry, if what you now
40 HENKY Vni. AND HIS COUET.
say is the truth ! Then are they right, those men who are bound
to yonder stakes, when they brand you with the name of ty-
rant ; then is the Bishop of Rome right when he upbraids you
as an apostate and degenerate son, and hurls his anathemas
against you ! Then you know not God, who is love and mer-
cy ; then you are no disciple of the Saviour, who has said,
' Love your enemies, bless them that curse you.' Woe to you,
King Henry, if matters are really so bad with you ; if — "
" Silence, unhappy woman, silence ! " exclaimed Catharine ;
and as she vehemently pushed away the furious girl she grasped
the king's hand, and pressed it to her lips. " Sire," whispered
she, with intense earnestness, " sire, you told me just now tha
you loved me. Prove it by pardoning this maiden, and hav-
ing consideration for her impassioned excitement. Prove it
by allowing me to lead Anne Askew to her room and enjoin
silence upon her."
But at this moment the king was whoUy inaccessible to
any other feelings than those of anger and delight in blood.
He indignantly repelled Catharine, and without moving his
sharp, penetrating look from the young maiden, he said in a
quick, hollow tone : " Let her alone ; let her speak ; let no one
dare to interrupt her ! "
Catharine, trembling with anxiety and inwardly hurt at the
harsh manner of the king, retired with a sigh to the embrasure
of one of the windows.
Anne Askew had not noticed what was going on about her.
She remained in that state of exaltation which cares for no
consequences and which trembles before no danger. She
would at this moment have gone to the stake with cheerful
alacrity, and she almost longed for this blessed martyrdom^
"Speak, Anne Askew, speak!" commanded the king.
ft 'XS11 me, do you know what the countess, for whose pardon
you are beseeching me, has done ? Know you why those four
men were sent to the stake ? "
" I do know, King Henry, by the wrath of God," said the
maiden, with burning passionateness. " I know why you have
HENKY Vin. AND HIS COTJET.
sent the noble countess to the slaughter-house, and why you
will exercise no mercy toward her. She is of noble, of royal
blood, and Cardinal Pole is her son. You would punish the
son through the mother, and because you cannot throttle the
cardinal, you murder his mother."
" Oh, you are a very knowing child !" cried the king, with
an inhuman, ironical laugh. " You know my most secret
thoughts and my most hidden feelings. Without doubt you
are a good papist, since the death of the popish countess fills
you with such heart-rending grief. Then you must confess, at
the least, that it is right to burn the four heretics ! "
" Heretics ! " exclaimed Anne, enthusiastically, " call you
heretics those noble men who go gladly and boldly to death for
their convictions and their faith ? King Henry ! King Henry !
Woe to you if these men are condemned as heretics ! They
alone are the faithful, they are the true servants of God. They
have freed themselves from human supremacy, and as you
would not recognize the pope, so they will not recognize you
as head of the Church ! God'alone, they say, is Lord of the
Church and Master of their conscience*, and who can be pre-
sumptuous enough to call them criminals?"
" I ! " exclaimed Henry the Eighth, in a powerful tone
" I dare do it. I say that they are heretics, and that I will
destroy them, will tread them all beneath my feet, all of them,
all who think as they do ! I say that I will shed the blood of
these criminals, and prepare for them torments at which human
nature will shudder and quake. God will manifest Himself by
me in fire and blood ! He has put the sword into my hand, and
I will wield it for His glory. Like St. George, I will tread the
dragon of heresy beneath my feet ! "
And haughtily raising his crimsoned face and rolling his
great bloodshot eyes wildly around the circle, he continued :
" IK'ar this all of you who are here assembled ; no mercy for
heretics, no pardon for papists. It is I, I alone, whom the
Lord our God has chosen and blessed as His hangman and
executioner ! I am the high-priest of His Church, and he who
4:2 HENKT Vm. AND HIS COUKT.
dares deny me, denies God ; and he who is so presumptuous as
to do reverence to any other head of the Church, is a priest of
Baal and kneels to an idolatrous image. Kneel down all of
you before me, and reverence in me God, whose earthly repre-
sentative I am, and who reveals Himself through me in His
fearful and exalted majesty. Kneel down, for I am sole head
of the Church and high-priest of our God ! "
And as if at one blow all knees bent ; all those haughty
cavaliers, those ladies sparkling with jewels and gold, even the
two bishops and the queen fell upon the ground.
The king gazed for a moment on this sight, and, with ra-
diant looks and a smile of triumph, his eyes ran over this
assembly, consisting of the noblest of his kingdom, humbled
before him.
Suddenly they were fastened on Anne Askew.
She alone had not bent her knee, but stood in the midst of
the kneelers, proud and upright as the king himself.
A dark cloud passed over the king's countenance.
" You obey not my command? " asked he.
She shook her cuady head and fixed on him a steady,
piercing look. " No," said she, " like those over yonder
whose last death-groan we even now hear, like them, I say :
To God alone is honor due, and He alone is Lord of His
Church ! If you wish me to bend my knee before you as my
king, I will do it, but I bow not to you as the head of the
holy Church!"
A murmur of surprise flew through the assembly, and every
eye was turned with fear arid amazement on this bold young
girl, who confronted the king with a countenance smiling and
glowing with enthusiasm.
At a sign from Henry the kneelers arose and awaited in
breathless silence the terrible scene that was coming.
A pause ensued. King Henry himself was struggling for
breath, and needed a moment to collect himself.
Not as though wrath and passion had deprived him of
speech. He was neither wrathful nor passionate, and it was
HEKRY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 43
only joy that obstructed his breathing — the joy of having again
found a victim with which he might satisfy his desire for blood,
on whose agony he might feast his eyes, whose dying sigh he
might greedily inhale.
The king was never more cheerful than when he had signed
a death-warrant. For then he was in full enjoyment of his
greatness as lord over the lives and deaths of millions of other
men, and this feeling made him proud and happy, and fully
conscious of his exalted position.
Hence, as he now turned to Anne Askew, his countenance
was calm and serene, and his voice friendly, almost tender.
" Anne Askew," said he, " do you know that the words
you have now spoken make you guilty of high treason ? "
" I know it, sire."
" And you know what punishment awaits traitors ? "
" Death, I know it."
" Death by fire 1 " said the king with perfect calmness and
composure.
A hollow murmur ran through the assembly. Only one
voice dared give utterance to the word ^ercy.
It was Catharine, the king's consort, who spoke this one
word. She stepped forward, and was about to rush to the
king and once more implore his mercy and pity. But she felt
herself gently held back. Archbishop Cranmer stood near
her, regarding her with a serious and beseeching look.
" Compose yourself, compose yourself," murmured he.
" You cannot save her ; she is lost. Think of yourself, and
of the pure and holy religion whose protectress you are. Pre-
serve yourself for your Church and your companions in the
faith !"
" And must she die? " asked Catharine, whose eyes filled
with tears as she looked toward the poor young child, who
was confronting the king with such a beautiful and innocent
smile.
" Perhaps we may still save her, but this is not the moment
for it. Any opposition now would only irritate the king tho
M HENEY Vm. AND HIS COTJBT.
more, and he might cause the girl to be instantly thrown into
the flames of the fires still burning yonder ! So let us be
silent."
" Yes, silence," murmured Catharine, with a shudder, as
she withdrew again to the embrasure of the window.
" Death by fire awaits you, Anne Askew ! " repeated the
king. "No mercy for the traitress who vilifies and scoffs
at her king ! "
CHAPTER V.
THE RIVALS.
AT the very moment when the king was pronouncing, in a
voice almost exultant, Anne Askew's sentence of death, one
of the king's cavaliers appeared on the threshold of the royal
chamber and advanced toward the king.
He was a young man of noble and imposing appearance,
whose lofty bearing contrasted strangely with the humble and
submissive attitude of the rest of the courtiers. His tall, slim
form was clad in a coat of mail glittering with gold ; over his
shoulders hung a velvet mantle decorated with a princely
crown ; and his head, covered with dark ringlets, was adorned
with a cap embroidered with gold, from which a long white
ostrich-feather drooped to his shoulder. His oval face pre-
sented the full type of aristocratic beauty ; his cheeks were of
a clear, transparent paleness ; about his slightly pouting mouth
played a smile, half contemptuous and half languid ; the high,
arched brow and delicately chiselled aquiline nose gave to his
face an expression at once bold and thoughtful. The eyes
alone were not in harmony with his face ; they were neither
languid like the mouth, nor pensive like the brow. All the
fire and all the bold and wanton passion of youth shot from
those dark, flashing eyes. When he looked down, he might
have been taken for a completely worn-out, misanthropic
HENtfT Vm. AND HIS COTIRT. 45
aristocrat ; but when he raised those ever-flashing and spark-
ling eyes, then was seen the young man full of dashing courage
and ambitious desires, of passionate warmth, and measureless
pride.
He approached the king, as already stated, and as he bent
his knee before him, he said in a full, pleasant voice : " Mercy
sire, mercy 1 "
The king stepped back in astonishment, and turned upon
the bold speaker a look almost of amazement.
" Thomas Seymour ! " said he. " Thomas, you have- re-
turned, then, and your first act is again an indiscretion and a
piece of foolhardy rashness ? "
The young man smiled. " I have returned, said he, that
is to say, I have had a sea-fight with the Scots and taken from
them four men-of-war. With these I hastened hither to pre-
sent them to you, my king and lord, as a wedding-gift, and
just as I entered the anteroom I heard your voice pronoun-
cing a sentence of death. Was it not natural, then, that I,
who bring you tidings of a victory, should have the heart to
utter a prayer for mercy, for which, as it seems, none of these
noble and proud cavaliers could summon up courage?"
" Ah ! " said the king, evidently relieved and fetching a
deep breath, " then you knew not at all for whom and for
what you were imploring pardon ? "
" Yet ! " said the young man, and his bold glance ran with
an expression of contempt over the whole assembly — " yet, I
saw at once who the condemned must be, for I saw this young
maiden forsaken by all as if stricken by the plague, standing
alone in the midst of this exalted and brave company. And
you well know, my noble king, that at court one recognizes the
condemned and those fallen into disgrace by this, that every
one flics from them, and nobody has the courage to touch such
a leper even with the tip of his finger ! "
King Henry smiled. " Thomas Seymour, Earl of Sudley,
you are now, as ever, imprudent and hasty," said he. " You
beg for mercy without once knowing whether she for whom
you beg it is worthy of mercy."
46 HENRY Vin. AND HIS COUET.
" But I see that she is a woman," said the intrepid young
earl. " And a woman is always worthy of mercy, and it be-
comes every knight to come forward as her defender, were it
but to pay homage to her sex, so fair and so frail, and yet so
noble and mighty. Therefore I beg mercy for this young
maiden ! "
Catharine had listened to the young earl with throbbing
heart and flushed cheeks. It was the first time that she had
seen him, and yet she felt for him a warm sympathy, an
almost tender anxiety.
"He will plunge himself into ruin," murmured she ; "he
will not save Anne, but will make himself unhappy. My
God, my God, have a little compassion and pity on my an-
guish ! "
She now fixed her anxious gaze on the king, firmly re-
solved to rush to the help of the earl, who had so nobly and
magnanimously interested himself in an innocent woman, should
the wrath of her husband threaten him also. But, to her sur-
prise, Henry's face was perfectly serene and contented.
Like the wild beast, that, following its instinct, seeks its
bloody prey only so long as it is hungry, so King Henry felt
satiated for the day. Yonder glared the fires about the stake,
at which four heretics were burned ; there stood the scaffold
on which the Countess of. Somerset had just been executed ;
and now, within this hour, he had already found another new
victim for death. Moreover, Thomas Seymour had always
been his favorite. His audacity, his liveliness, his energy,
had always inspired the king with respect ; and then, again,
he so much resembled his sister, the beautiful Jane Seymour,
Henry's third wife.
" I cannot grant you this favor, Thomas," said the king.
" Justice must not be hindered in her course, and where she
has passed sentence, mercy must not give her the lie ; and it
was the justice of your king which pronounced sentence at that
moment. You were guilty, therefore, of a double wrong, for
you not only besought mercy, but you also brought an accusa-
Vm. AND HIS COURT. 4:7
tion against my cavaliers. Do you really believe that, were
this maiden's cause a just one, no knight would have been
found for her ? "
" Yes, I really believe it," cried the earl, with a laugh.
" The sun of your favor had turned away from this poor girl,
and in such a case your courtiers no longer see the figure
wrapped in darkness."
" You are mistaken, my lord ; I have seen it," suddenly
said another voice, and a second cavalier advanced from the
anteroom into the chamber. He approached the king, and, as
he bent his knee before him, he said, in a loud, steady voice :
" Sire, I also beg mercy for Anne Askew ! "
At this moment was heard from that side of the room where
the ladies stood, a low cry, and the pale, affrighted face of
Lady Jane Douglas was for a moment raised above the heads
of the other ladies. No one noticed it. All eyes, were direct-
ed toward the group in the middle of the room ; all looked
with eager attention upon the king and these two young men,
who dared protect one whom he had sentenced.
" Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey ! " exclaimed the king ;
and now an expression of wrath passed over his countenance.
" How ! you, too, dare intercede for this girl ? You, then,
grudge Thomas Seymour the preeminence of being the most
indiscreet man at my court?"
" I will not allow him, sire, to think that he is the brav-
est," replied the young man, as he fixed on Thomas Seymour
a look of haughty defiance, which the other answered by a
cold, disdainful smile.
" Oh," said he, with a shrug of his shoulders, " I willingly
allow you, iRy dear Earl of Surrey, to tread behind me, at your
convenience, the path, the safety of which I first tested at tho
peril of my life. You saw that I had not, as yet, lost either
my head or my life in this reckless undertaking, and that has
given you courage to follow my example. That is a new proof
of your prudent valor, my Honorable Earl of Surrey, and I
must praise you for it."
4:8 HENKT Vm. AND HIS COURT,
A hot flush suffused the noble face of the earl, his eyes shot
lightning, and, trembling with rage, he laid his hand on his
sword. " Praise from Thomas Seymour is — "
" Silence ! " interposed the king, imperatively. "It must
not be said that two of the noblest cavaliers of my court have
turned the day, which should be one of festivity to all of you,
into a day of contention. I command you, therefore, to be
reconciled. Shake hands, my lords, and let your reconciliation
be sincere. I, the king, command it ! "
The young men gazed at each other with looks of hatred
and smothered rage, and their eyes spoke the insulting and de-
fiant words which their lips durst no longer utter. The king
had ordered, and, however great and powerful they might be,
the king was to be obeyed. They, therefore, extended their
hands to each other, and muttered a few low, unintelligible
words, which might be, perhaps, a mutual apology, but which
neither of them understood.
" And now, sire," said the Earl of Surrey, " now I venture
to reiterate my prayer. . Mercy, your majesty, mercy for Anne
Askew ! "
"And you, Thomas Seymour, do you also renew your pe-
tition?"
" No, I withdraw it. Earl Surrey protects her ; I, there-
fore, retire, for without doubt she is a criminal ; your majes-
ty says so, and, therefore, it is so. It would ill become a Sey-
mour to protect a person who has sinned against the king."
This new indirect attack on Earl Surrey seemed to make
on all present a deep, but very varied impression. Here, faces
were seen to turn pale, and there, to light up with a malicious
smile ; here, compressed lips muttered words of rareatening,
there, a mouth opened to express approbation and agree-
ment.
The king's brow was clouded and troubled ; the arrow
which Earl Sudley had shot with so skilful a hand had hit.
The king, ever suspicious and distrustful, felt so much the more
disquieted as he saw that the greater part of his cavaliers evi-
HENKY vm. AND nis COURT. 49
dently reckoned themselves friends of Henry Howard, and
that the number of Seymour's adherents was but trifling.
" These Howards are dangerous, and I will watch them
carefully," said the king to himself; and for the first time his
eye rested with a dark and hostile look on Henry Howard's
noble countenance.
But Thomas Seymour, who wished only to make a thrust
at his old enemy, had at the same time decided the fate of
poor Anne Askew. It was now almost an impossibility to
speak in her behalf, and to implore pardon for her was to be-
come a partaker of her crime. Thomas Seymour had aban.
doned her, because, as traitress to her king, she had rendered
herself unworthy of his protection. Who now would be so
presumptuous as to still protect the traitress?
Henry Howard did it ; he reiterated his supplication for
Anne Askew's pardon. But the king's countenance grew
darker and darker, and the courtiers watched with dread the
coming of the moment when his wrath would dash in pieces
the poor Earl of Surrey.
In the row of ladies also, here and there, a pale face was
visible, and many a beautiful and beaming eye was dimmed
with tears at the sight of this gallant and handsome cavalier ?
who was hazarding even his life for a woman.
" He is lost ! " murmured Lady Jane Douglas ; and, com-
pletely crushed and lifeless, she leaned for a moment against
the wall. But she soon recovered herself, and her eye beamed
with bold resolution. " I will try and save him ! " she said to
herself; and, with firm step, she advanced from the ladies'
ranks, and approached the king.
A murmur of applause ran through the company, and all
faces brightened and all eyes were bent approvingly on Lady
Jane. They knew that she was the queen's friend, and an
adherent of the new doctrine ; it was, therefore, very marked
and significant when she supported the Earl of Surrey in his
magnanimous effort.
Lady Jane bowed her beautiful and haughty head before
3
50 HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
the king, and said, in her clear, silvery voice : " Sire, in the
name of all the women, I also beseech you to pardon Anne
Askew, because she is a woman. Lord Surrey has done so
because a true knight can never be i'alse to himself and his
ever high and sacred obligation : to be the protector of those
who are helpless and in peril is enough for him. A real gen.
tleman asks not whether a woman is. worthy of his protection ;
he grants it to her, simply because she is a woman, and needs
his help. And while I, therefore, in the name of all the wo-
men, thank the Earl of Surrey for the assistance that he has
been desirous to render to a woman, I unite my prayer with
his, because it shall not be said that we women are always
cowardly and timid, and never venture to hasten to the help
of the distressed. I, therefore, ask mercy, sire, mercy for
Anne Askew ! "
" And I," said the queen, as she again approached the
king, " I add my prayers to hers, sire. To-day is the feast
of love, my festival, sire ! To-day, then, let love and mercy
prevail."
She looked at the king with so charming a smile, her eyes
had an expression so radiant and happy, that the king could
not withstand her.
He was, therefore, in the depths of his heart, ready to let the
royal clemency prevail for this time ; but he wanted a pretext
for this, some way of bringing it about. He had solemnly
vowed to pardon no heretic, and he might not break his word
merely because the queen prayed for mercy.
" Well, then," said he, after a pause, " I will comply with
your request. I will pardon Anne Askew, provided she will
retract, and solemnly abjure all that she has said. Are you
satisfied with that, Catharine ? "
" I am satisfied," said she, sadly.
" And you, Lady Jane Douglas, and Henry Howard, Earl
of Surrey? "
" We are satisfied."
All eyes were now turned again upon Anne Askew, who,
HENKY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 51
although every one -was occupied by her concerns, had been
entirely overlooked and left unnoticed.
Nor had she taken any more notice of the company than
they of her. She had scarcely observed what was going on
about her. She stood leaning against the open door leading to
the balcony, and gazed at the flaming horizon. Her soul was
with those pious martyrs, for whom she was sending up her
heart-felt prayers to God, and whom she, in her feverish exal-
tation, envied their death of torture. Entirely borne away
from the present, she had heard neither the petitions of those
who protected her, nor the king's reply.
A hand laid upon her shoulder roused her from her reverie.
It was Catharine, the young queen, who stood near her.
" Aune Askew," said she, in a hurried whisper, " if your
life is dear to you, comply with the king's demand."
She seized the young girl's hand, and led her to the king.
" Sire," said she, in a full voice, " forgive the exalted and
impassioned agony of a poor girl, who has now, for the first
time, been witness of an execution, and whose mind has been
so much impressed by it that she is scarcely conscious of the
mad and criminal words that she has uttered before you !
Pardon her, then, your majesty, for she is prepared cheerfully
to retract."
A cry of amazement burst from Anne's lips, and her eyes
flashed with anger, as she dashed the queen's hand away from
||pr.
" I retract ! " exclaimed she, with a contemptuous smile.
" Never, my lady, never 1 No ! as sure as I hope for God to
be gracious to me in my last hour, I retract not ! It is true,
it was agony and horror that made me speak ; but what I have
spoken is yjet, nevertheless, the truth. Horror caused me to
,^-pcak, and forced me to show my soul undisguised. No, I re-
tract not 1 I tell you, they who have been executed over yon-
der are holy martyrs, who have ascended to God, there to enter
an accusation against their royal hangman. Ay, they are
holy, for eternal truth had illumined their souls, and it beamed
52 HEJSTKY vrrr. AND HIS COURT.
about their faces bright as the flames of the fagots into which
the murderous hand of an unrighteous judge had cast them.
Ah, I must retract ! I, forsooth, am to do as did Shaxton,
the miserable and unfaithful servant of his God, -who, from
f *
fear of earthly death, denied the eternal truth, and in blasphem-
ing pusillanimity perjured himself concerning the holy doctrine.*
King Henry, I say unto you, beware of dissemblers and per-
jurers ; beware of your own haughty and arrogant thoughts.
The blood of martyrs cries to Heaven against you, and the
time will come when God will be as merciless to you as you
have been to the noblest of your subjects ! You deliver them
over to the murderous flames, because they will not believe
what the priests of Baal preach ; because they will not believe
in the real transubstantiation of the cbalic© ; because they de-
ny that the natural body of Christ is, after the sacrament, con-
tained in the sacrament, no matter whether the priest be a
good or a bad man.f You give them over to the executioner,
because they serve the truth, and are faithful followers of the
Lord their God ! "
"And you share the views of these people whom you call
martyrs ? " asked the king, as Anne Askew now paused for a
moment and struggled for breath.
4' Yes, I share them ! "
" You deny, then, the truth of the six articles?"
" I deny them ! "
" You do not see in me the head of the Church?" „
" God only is Head and Lord of the Church ! "
A pause followed — a fearful, awful pause.
Every one felt that for this poor young girl there was no
hope, no possible escape ; that her doom was irrevocably
sealed.
There was a smile on the king's countenance.
The courtiers knew that smile, and feared it yet more than
the king's raging wrath.
When the king thus smiled, he had taken his resolve.
* Burnet, yol i., page 841. t Ibid.
HKNEY Vm. AND HIS COUET. 53
Then there was with him no possible vacillation or hesitation,
but the sentence of death was resolved on, and his blood-
thirsty soul rejoiced over a new victim.
" My Lord Bishop of Winchester," said the king, at length,
" come hither."
Gardiner drew near and placed himself by Anne Askew,
who gazed at him with angry, contemptuous looks.
" In the name of the law I command you to arrest this
heretic, and hand her over to the spiritual court," continued
the king. " She is damried and lost. She shall be punished
as she deserves ! "
Gardiner laid his hand on Anne Askew's shoulder. " In
the name of the law of God, I arrest you ! " said he, solemnly.
Not a word more was spoken. The lord chief justice had
silently followed a sign from Gardiner, and touching Anne
Askew with his staff, ordered the soldiers to conduct her
thence.
With a smile, Anne Askew offered them her hand, and,
surrounded by the soldiers and followed by the Bishop of Win-
chester and the lord chief justice, walked erect and proudly
out of the room.
The courtiers had divided and opened a passage for Anne
and her attendants. Now their ranks closed again, as the sea
closes and flows calmly on when it has just received a corpse.
To them all Anne Askew was already a corpse, as one
buried. The waves had swept over her and all was again
serene and bright.
The king extended his hand to his young wife, and, bend-
ing down, whispered in her ear a few words, which nobody
understood, but which mado the young queen tremble and
liln.-li.
The king, who observed this, laughed and impressed a kiss
on her forehead. Then he turned to his court :
" Now, good-night, my lords and gentlemen," said he, with
a gracious inclination of the head. " The feast is at an end,
and we need rest."
54: HENRY VIH. AND HIS COURT.
" Forget not the Princess Elizabeth," whispered Arch-
bishop Cranmer, as he took leave of Catharine, and pressed to
his lips her proffered hand.
" I will not forget her," murmured Catharine, and, with
throbbing heart and trembling with inward dread, she saw
them all retire, and leave her alone with the king.
CHAPTER VI.
THE INTERCESSION.
" AND now, Kate," said the king, when all had withdrawn,
and he was again alone with her, "now let us forget every,
thing, save that we love each other."
He embraced her and with ardor pressed her to his breast.
Wearied to death, she bowed her head on his shoulder and
lay there like a shattered rose, completely broken, completely
passive.
"You give me no kiss, Kate?" said Henry, with a smile.
" Are you then yet angry with me that I did not comply with
your first request? But what would you have me do, child?
How, indeed, shall I keep the crimson of my royal mantle al-
ways fresh and bright, unless I continually dye it anew in the
blood of criminals? Only he who punishes and destroys is
truly a king, and trembling mankind will acknowledge him as
such. The tender-hearted and gracious king it despises, and
his pitiful weakness it laughs to scorn. Bah ! Humanity is
such a wretched, miserable thing, that it only respects and ac-
knowledges him who makes it tremble. And people are such
contemptible, foolish children, that they have respect only for
him who makes them feel the lash daily, and every now and
then whips a few of them to death. Look at me, Kate : where
is there a king who has reigned longer and more happily than
I? whom the people love more and obey better than me?
This arises from the fact, that I have already signed more
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COUET. 55
than two hundred death-warrants,* and because every one* be-
lieves that, if he does not obey me, I will without delay send
his head after the others ! "
" Oh, you say you love me," murmured Catharine, " and
you speak only of blood and death while you are with, me."
The king laughed. " You are right, Kate," said he, " and
yet, believe me, there are other thoughts slumbering in the
depths of my heart, and could you look down into it, you would
not accuse me of coldness and unkindness. I love yon truly,
my dear, virgin bride, and to prove it, you shall now ask a fa-
vor of me. Yes, Kate, make me a request, and whatever it
may be, I pledge you my royal word, it shall be granted you.
Now, Kate, think, what will please you? Will you have bril-
liants, or a castle by the sea, or, perhaps, a yacht ? Would
you like fine horses, or it may be some one has offended you,
and you would like his head ? If so, tell me, Kate, and you shall
have his head ; a wink from me, and it drops at your feet. For
I- am almighty and all-powerful, and no one is so innocent and
pure, that my will cannot find in him a crime which will cost
him his life. Speak, then, Kate ; what would you have ? What
will gladden your heart ? "
Catharine smiled in spite of her secret fear and horror.
" Sire," said she, " you have given me so many brilliants,
that I can shine and glitter with them, as night does with her
stars. If you give me a castle by the sea, that is, at the same
time, banishing me from Whitehall and your presence ; I wish,
therefore, for no castle of my own. I wish only to dwell with
you in your castles, and my king's abode shall be my only res-
idence."
" Beautifully and wisely spoken," said the king ; " I will
remember these words if ever your enemies endeavor to send you
to a dwelling and a castle other than that which your king oc-
cupies. The To\yer is also a castle, Kate, but I give you my
royal word you shall never occupy that castle. You want no
treasures and no castles ? It is, then, somebody's head that you
demand of me ? "
• Tytlcr, page 423. Lctl, roL I., page 187.
56 HENEY vni. AND HIS COURT.
"' Yes, sire, it is the head of some one ! "
" Ah, I guessed it, then," said the king with a laugh.
"Now speak, my little bloodthirsty queen, whose head will
you have ? Who shall be brought to the block ? "'
" Sire, it is true I ask you for the head of a person," said
Catharine, in a tender, earnest tone, " but I wish not that head
to fall, but to be lifted up. I beg you for a human life — not
to destroy it, but, on the contrary, to adorn it with happiness
and joy. I wish to drag no one to prison, but to restore to one,
dearly beloved, the freedom, happiness, and splendid position
which belong to her. Sire, you have permitted me to ask a
favor. Now, then, I beg you to call the Princess Elizabeth to
court. Let her reside with us at Whitehall. Allow her to be
ever near me, and share my happiness and glory. Sire, only
yesterday the Princess Elizabeth was far above me in rank and
position, but since your all-powerful might and grace have to-
day elevated me above all other women, I may now love the
Princess Elizabeth as my sister and dearest friend. Grant me
this, my king ! Let Elizabeth come to us at Whitehall, and
enjoy at our court the honor which is her due." *
The king did not reply immediately ; but in his quiet and
smiling air one could read that his young consort's request
had not angered him. Something like an emotion flitted
across his face, and his eyes were for a moment dimmed with
tears.
Perhaps just then a pale, soul-harrowing phantom passed
before his mind, and a glance at the past showed him the beau-
tiful and unfortunate mother f of Elizabeth, whom he had sen-
tenced to a cruel death at the hands of the public executioner,
and whose last word nevertheless was a blessing and a mes-
sage of love for him.
He passionately seized Catharine's hand and pressed it to
his lips. " I thank you ! You are unselfish and generous.
That is a very rare quality, and I shall always highly esteem
you for it. But you are also brave and courageous, for you have
*Leti,vol. i., p. 147. Tytler, p. 410. t Anne Boleyn.
HENET Vm. AND HIS COURT. 57
dared what nobody before you has dared ; you have twice on
the same evening interceded for one condemned and one fallen
into disgrace. The fortunate, and those favored by me, have
always had many friends, but I have never yet seen that the
unfortunate and the exiled have also found friends. You are
different from these miserable, cringing courtiers ; different
from this deceitful and trembling crowd, that with chattering
teeth fall down and worship me as their god and lord ; differ-
ent from these pitiful, good-for-nothing mortals, who call them-
selves my people, and who allow me to yoke them up, because
they are like the, ox, which is obedient and serviceable, only
because he is so stupid as not to know his own might and
strength. Ah, believe me, Kate, I would be a milder and
more merciful king, if the people were not such an utterly
stupid and contemptible thing ; a dog, which is so much the
more submissive and gentle the more you maltreat him. You,
Kate, you are different, and I am glad of it. You know, I
have forever banished Elizabeth from my court and from my
heart, and still you intercede for her. That is noble of you,
aud I love you for it, and grant you your request. And that
you may see how I love and trust you, I will now reveal to
you a secret : I have long since wished to have Elizabeth with
me, but I was ashamed, even to myself, of this weakness. I
have long yearned once again to look into my daughter's large
deep eyes, to be a kind and tender father to her, and -make
some amends to her for the wrong I perhaps may have done
to her mother. For sometimes, in sleepless nights, Anne's
beautiful face comes up before me and gazes at me with mourn-
ful, mild look, and my whole heart shudders before it. But I
could not confess this to anybody, for then they might gay
that I repented what I had done. A king must be infallible,
like God himself, and never, through regret or desire to com-
pensate, confess that he is a weak, erring mortal, like others.
You see why I repressed my longing and parental tenderness,
•which was suspected by no one, aud appeared to be a heartless
father, because nobody would help me and make it easy for
3*
58 HENBY VHI. AND HIS COURT.
rne to be a tender father. Ah, these courtiers ! They are so
stupid, that they can understand only just what is echoed in
our words ; but what our heart says, and longs for, of that
they know nothing. But you know, Kate ; you are an acute
woman, and a high-minded one besides. Come, Kate, a
thankful father gives you this kiss, and this, ay, this, your
husband gives you, my beautiful, charming queen."
CHAPTER VIL
•
HENRT THE EIGHTH AND HIS WIVES.
t
THE calm of night had now succeeded to the tempest of
the day, and after so much bustle, festivity, and rejoicing, deep
quiet now reigned in the palace of Whitehall, and throughout
London. The happy subjects of King Henry might, without
danger, remain for a few hours at least in their houses, and
behind closed shutters and bolted doors, either slumber and
dream, or give themselves to their devotional exercises, on
account of which they had that day, perhaps, been denounced
as malefactors. They might, for a few hours, resign them-
selves to the sweet, blissful dream of being freemen untram-
melled in belief and thought. For King Henry slept, and like-
wise Gardiner and the lord chancellor had closed their watch-
ful, prying, devout, murderous eyes, and reposed awhile from
the Christian employment of ferreting out heretics.
And like the king, the entire households of both their
majesties Avere also asleep and resting from the festivities of
the royal wedding-day, which, in pomp and splendor, by far
surpassed the five preceding marriages.
It appeared, however, as though not all the court officials
were taking rest, and following the example of the king. For
in a chamber, not far from that of the royal pair, one could
perceive, from the bright beams streaming from the windows,
in spite of the heavy damask curtains which veiled them, that
HENEY Vin. AND HIS CODKT. 59
the lights were not yet extinguished ; and he who looked more
closely, would have observed that now and then a human
shadow was portrayed upon the curtain.
So the occupant of this chamber had not yet gone to rest,
and harassing must have been the thoughts which caused him
to move so restlessly to and fro.
This chamber was occupied by Lady Jane Douglas, first
maid of honor to the queen. The powerful influence of Gar-
diner, Bishop of "Winchester, had seconded Catharine's wish
to have near her the dear friend of her youth, and, without
suspecting it, the queen had given a helping hand to bring
nearer to their accomplishment the schemes which the hypo-
critical Gardiner was directing against her.
For Catharine knew not what changes had taken place in
the character of her friend in the four years in which she had
not seen her. She did not suspect how fatal her sojourn in
the strongly Romish city of Dublin had been to the easily im-
pressible mind of her early playmate, and IIOAV much it had
transformed her whole being.
Lady Jane, once so sprightly and gay, had becoine a
bigoted Romanist, who, with fanatical zeal, believed that she
was serving God when she served the Church, and paid unre-
served obedience to her priests.
Lady Jane Douglas had therefore — thanks to her fanaticism
and the teachings of the priests — become a complete dissembler.
She could smile, while in her heart she secretly brooded over
hatred and revenge. She could kiss the lips of those whose
destruction she had perhaps just sworn. She could preserve
a harmless, innocent air, while she observed every thing, and
took notice of every breath, every smile, every movement of
the eyelashes.
Hence it was very important for Gardiner, Bishop of Win-
chester, to bring this " friend" of the queen to court, and mako
of this disciple of Loyola an ally and friend.
Lady Jane Douglas was alone ; and, pacing up and down
her room, she thought over the events of the day.
60 HENEY Vin. AND HIS COUKT.
Now, that no one was observing her, she had laid aside
that gentle, serious mien, which one was wont to see about
her at other times ; her countenance betrayed in rapid changes
all the various sad and cheerful, tempestuous and tender
feelings which agitated her.
She who had hitherto had only one aim before her eyes, to
serve the Church, and to consecrate her whole life to this ser-
vice ; she whose heart had been hitherto open only to ambition
and devotion, she felt to-day wholly new and never-suspected
feelings springing up within her. A new thought had entered
into her life, the woman was awakened in her, and beat vio-
lently at that heart which devotion had overlaid with a hard
coating.
She had tried to collect herself in prayer, and to fill her
soul so entirely with the idea of God and her Church, that no
earthly thought or desire could find place therein. But ever
and again arose before her mind's eye the noble countenance
of Henry Howard, ever and again she fancied that she heard
Lis earnest, melodious voice, which made her heart shake and
tremble like a magical incantation.
She had at first struggled againt these sweet fancies, which
forced upon her such strange and undreamed-of thoughts ; but
at length the woman in her got the better of the fanatical Ro-
manist, and, dropping into a seat, she surrendered herself to
her dreams and fancies.
u Has he recognized me ? " asked she of herself ." Does he
still remember that a year ago we saw each other daily at the
king's court in Dublin ? "
" But no," added she mournfully, " he knows nothing of
it. He had then eyes and sense only for his young wife. Ah,
and she was beautiful and lovely as one of the Graces. But I,
am not I also beautiful ? and have not the noblest cavaliers
paid me homage, and sighed for me in unavailing love ? How
comes it, then, that where I would please, there I am always
overlooked? How comes it, that the only two men, for whose
notice I ever cared, have never shown any preference for me ?
HENKY VLB. AND HIS COUBT. 61
I felt that I loved Henry Howard, but this love was a sin,
for the Earl of Surrey was married. I therefore tore my
heart from him by violence, and gave it to God, because the
only man whom I could love did not return my affection.
But even God and devotion are not able to entirely fill a wo-
man's heart. In my^breast there was still room for ambition ;
and since I could not be a happy wife, I would at least be a
powerful queen. Oh, every thing was so well devised, so
nicely arranged ! Gardiner had already spoken of me to the
king, and inclined him to his plan ; and while I \vas hastening
at his call from Dublin hither, this little Catharine Parr comes
between and snatches him from me, and overturns all our
schemes. I will never forgive her. I will find a way to
avenge myself. I will force her to leave this place, which
belongs to me, and if there is no other way for it, she must
go the way of the scaffold, as did Catharine Howard. I will
be Queen of England, I will — "
She suddenly interrupted her soliloquy, and listened. She
thought she heard a slight knock at the door.
She was not mistaken ; this knock was now repeated, #nd
indeed with a peculiar, significant stroke.
" It is my father ! " said Lady Jane, and, as she resumed
again her grave and quiet air, she proceeded to open the door.
"Ah, you expected me, then?" said Lord Archibald
Douglas, kissing his daughter's forehead.
" Yes, I expected you, my father," replied Lady Jane with
a smile. " I knew that you would come to communicate to
me your experiences and. observations during the day, and to
give me directions for the future."
The carl seated himself on the ottoman, and drew his
daughter down by him.
" No one can overhear us, can they ? "
*' Nobody, my father ! My women are sleeping in the
fourth chamber from here, and I huve myself fastened tho in-
tervening doors. The anteroom through which you came is,
as you know, entirely empty, and nobody can conceal himself
62 HENRY Vin. AND HIS COURT.
there. It remains, then, only to fasten the door leading thence
into the corridor, in order to be secure from interruption."
She hastened into the anteroom to fasten the door.
" Now, my father, we are secure from listeners," said she,
as she returned and resumed her place on the ottoman.
" And the walls, my child? know you whether or no the
walls are safe ? You look at me with an expression of doubt
and surprise ! My God, what a harmless and innocent little
maiden you still are ! Have I not constantly reiterated th
great and wise lesson, * Doubt every thing and mistrust every
thing, even what you see.' He who will make his fortune at
court, must first of all mistrust everybody, and consider every-
body his enemy, whom he is to flatter, because he can do him
harm, and whom he is to hug and kiss, until in some happy
embrace he can either plunge a dagger into his breast wholly
unobserved, or pour poison into his mouth. Trust neither
men nor walls, Jane, for I tell you, however smooth and inno-
cent both may appear, still there may be found an ambuscade
behind the smooth exterior. But I will for the present believe
that these walls are innocent, and conceal no listeners. I will
believe it, because I know this room. Those were fine and
charming days in which I became acquainted with it. Then
I was yet young and handsome, and King Henry's sister was
not yet married to the King of Scotland, and we loved each
other so dearly. Ah, I could relate to you wonderful stories
of those happy days. I could — "
" But, my dear father," interrupted Lady Jane, secretly
trembling at the terrible prospect of being forced to listen yet
again to the story of his youthful love, which she had already
heard times without number, " but, my dear father, doubtless
you have not come hither so late at night in order to relate
to me what I — forgive me, my lord — whatl long since knew.
You will rather communicate to me what your keen and un-
erring glance has discovered here."
" It is true," said Lord Douglas, sadly. " I now some-
times become loquacious — a sure sign that I am growing old.
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COUET. . 63
I have, by no means, come here to speak of the past, but of the
present. Let us, then, speak of it. Ah, I have to-day per-
ceived much, seen much, observed much, and the result of my
observations is, you will be King Henry's seventh wife."
" Impossible, my lord ! " exclaimed Laxly Jane, whose
countenance, in spite of her will, assumed an expression of
delight.
Her father remarked it. " My child," said he, " I observe
that you have not yet your features entirely under your con-
trol. You aimed just now, for example, to play the coy and
humble, and yet your face had the expression of proud satis-
faction. But this by the way ! The principal thing is, you
will be King Henry's seventh wife ! But in order to become
so, there is need of great heedfulness, a complete knowledge
of present relations, constant observation of all persons, im-
penetrable dissimulation, and lastly, above all things, a very
intimate and profound knowledge of the king, of the history
of his reign, and of his character. Do you possess this knowl-
edge ? Know you what it is to wish to become King Henry's
seventh wife, and how you must begin in order to attain this?
Have you studied Henry's character?"
" A little, perhaps, bat certainly not sufficiently. For, as
you know, my lord, worldly 'matters have lain upon my heart
less than the holy Church, to whose service I have consecrated
myself, and to which I would have presented my whole being,
my whole soul, my whole heart, as a sacrifice, had not you
yourself determined otherwise concerning me. Ah, my father,
had I been allowed to follow my inclination, I would have re-
tired into a convent in Scotland in order to spend my life in
quiet contemplation and pious penances, and close my soul
and ear to every profane sound. But my wishes have not
been regarded ; and, by the mouth of His venerable and holy
priests, God has commanded me to remain in the world, and
take upon myself the yoke of greatness and regal splendor.
If I then struggle and strive to become queen, this is done, not
because the vain pomp and glory alluro me, but solely because
64: HENKY VHI. AND HIS COURT.
through me the Church, out of which is no salvation, may
find a fulcrum to operate on this weak and fickle king, and be-
cause I am to bring him back again to the only true faith."
" Very well played ! " cried her father, who had stared her
steadily in the face while she was speaking. " On my word,
very well played. Every thing was in perfect harmony, the
gesticulation, the play of the eyes, and the voice. My daugh-
ter, I withdraw my censure. You have perfect control .over
yourself. But let us speak of King Henry. "We will now
subject him to a thorough analysis, and no fibre of his heart,
no atom of his brain shall remain unnoticed by us. We will
observe him in his domestic, his political, and his religious life,
and get a pel fectly clear view of every peculiarity of his char-
acter, in order that we may deal with him accordingly. Let
us, then, spr.ak first of his wives. Their lives and deaths af-
ford you ex 'client finger-posts ; for I do not deny that it is an
extremely difficult and dangerous undertaking to be Henry's
consort. There is needed for it much personal courage and
very greaA self control. Know you which, of all his wives,
possessed these in the highest degree ? It was his first con
sort, Catharine of Arragon I By Heaven, she was a sensible
woman, and born a queen ! Henry, avaricious as he was,
would have gladly given the best jewel in his crown, if he
could have detected but a shadow, the slightest trace of- un-
faithfulness in her. But there was absolutely no means of
sending this woman to the scaffold, and at that time he was as
yet too cowardly and too virtuous to put her out of the Avay by
] oison. He, therefore, endured her long, until she was an
old woman with gray hairs, and disagreeable for his eyes to
lopk upon. So after he had been married to her seventeen
years, the good, pious king was all at once seized with a con-
scientious scruple, and because he had read in the Bible, ' Thou
shalt not marry thy sister,' dreadful pangs of conscience came
uj on the noble and crafty monarch. He fell on his knees and
beat his breast, and cried : ' I have committed a great sin ;
for I have married my brother's wife, and consequently my
HENRY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 65
sister. But I will make amends for it. I will dissolve this
adulterous marriage ! ' — Do you know, child, why he would
dissolve it ? "
" Because he loved Lady Anne Boleyn ! " said Jane, witli a
smile.
" Perfectly correct ! Catharine had grown old, and Henry
was still a young man, and his blood shot through his veins
like streams of fire. But he was yet somewhat virtuous and
timid, and the main peculiarity of his character was as yet
undeveloped. He was not yet bloodthirsty, that is to say, he
had not yet licked blood. But you will see how with each
new queen his desire for blood increased, till at length it has
now become a wasting disease. Had he then had the system
of lies that he now has, he would somehow have bribed a
slanderer, who would have declared that he was Catharine's
lover. But he was yet so innocent ; *he wanted yet to gratify
his darling lusts in a perfectly legal way. So Anne Boleyn
must become his queen, that he might love her. And in order
to attain this, he threw down the glove to the whole world,
became an enemy to the pope, and set himself in open opposi-
tion to the holy head of the Church. Because the Holy Father
would not dissolve his marriage, King Henry became an apos-
tate and atheist. He constituted himself head of his Church,
and, by virtue of his authority as such, he declared his mar-
riage with Catharine of Arragon null and void. Pie said that he
had not in his heart given his consent to this marriage, and
that it had not consequently been properly consummated.* It
is true, Catharine had in the Princess Mary a living witness
of the consummation of her marriage, but what did the enam-
mored and selfish king care about that? Princess Mary was
declared a bastard, and the queen was now to be nothing
more than the widow of the Prince of Wales. It was strictly
forbidden to longer give the titlo and to show the honor due to a
queen, to the woman who for seventeen years had been Queen
of England, and had been treated and honored as such. No
* Bui-net, vol. I., page 87.
66 HENET Vm. AND HIS COUET
one was permitted to call her any thing but the Princess of
Wales ; and that nothing might disturb the good people or the
noble queen herself in this illusion, Catharine was banished
from the court and exiled to a castle, which she had once oc-
cupied as consort of Arthur, Prince of "Wales. And Henry
likewise allowed her only the attendance and pension which
the law appoints to the widow of the Prince «f Wales.*
" I have ever held this to be one of the most prudent and
subtle acts of our exalted king, and in the whole history of
this divorce the king conducted himself with admirable con-
sistency and resolution. But this is to say, he was excited
by opposition. Mark this, then, my child, for this is the rea-
son why I have spoken to you of these things so much at length.
Mark this, then : King Henry is every way entirely unable to
bear contradiction, or to be subjected to restraint. If you
wish to win him to any purpose, you must try to draw him
from it ; you must surround it with difficulties and hinderances.
Therefore show yourself coy and indifferent ; that will excite
him. Do not court his looks ; then will he seek to encounter
yours. And when finally he loves you, dwell so long on your
virtue and your conscience, that at length Henry, in order to
quiet your conscience, will send this troublesome Catharine
Parr to the block, or do as he did with Catharine of Arragon,
and declare that he did not mentally give his consent to this
marriage, and therefore Catharine is no queen, but only Lord
Neville's widow. Ah, since he made himself high-priest of
his Church, there is no impediment for him in matters of this
kind, for only God is mightier than he.
"• The beautiful Anne Boleyn, Henry's second wife, proved
this. I have seen her often, and I tell you, Jane, she was of
wondrous beauty. Whoever looked upon her, could not but
love her, and he whom she smiled upon felt himself fascina-
ted and glorified. When she had borne to the king the Prin-
cess Elizabeth, I heard him say, that he had attained the
summit of his happiness, the goal of his wishes, for the queen
* Burnet, voL L, page 120.
HENET Vm. AND HIS OOTJET. 67
had borne him a daughter, and so there was a regular and
legitimate successor to his throne. But this happiness lasted
only a brief time.
" The king conceived one day that Anne Boleyn was not,
as he had hitherto believed, the most beaxitiful woman in the
world ; but that there were women still more beautiful at his
court, who therefore had a stronger vocation to beco me Queen
of England. He had seen Jane Seymour, and she without
doubt was handsomer than Anne Boleyn, for she was not as
yet the king's consort, and there was an obstacle to his pos-
session of her — the Queen Anne Boleyn. This obstacle must
be got out of the way.
'• Henry, by virtue of his plenitude of power, might again
have been divorced from his wife, but he did not like to repeat
himself, he wished to be always original ; and no one was to be
allowed to say that his divorces were only the cloak of his
capricious lewdness.
" He had divorced Catharine of Arragon an account of con-
scientious scruples ; therefore, some other means must be de-
vised for Anne Boleyn.
" The shortest way to be rid of her was the scaffold. Why
should not Anne travel that road, since so many had gone it
before her? for a new force had entered into the king's
life : the tiger had licked blood I His instinct was aroused,
and he recoiled no more from those crimson rills which flowed
in the veins of his subjects.
" He had given Lady Anne Boleyn the crimson mantle of
royalty, why then should she not give him her crimson blood ?
For this there was wanted only a pretext, and this was soon
found. Lady Rochfort was Jane Seymour's aunt, and she
found some men, of whom she asserted that they had been
lovers of the fair Anne Boleyn. She, as the queen's first
lady of the bed chamber, could of course give the most
minute particulars concerning the matter, and the king
believed her. He believed her, though these four pretended
lovers of the queen, who were executed for their crime, all,
68 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
with the exception of a single one, asseverated that Anne
Boleyn was innocent, and that they had never been in her pres
ence. The only one who accused the queen of illicit inter
course with him was James Smeaton, a musician.* But he
had been promised his life for this confession. However, it
was not thought advisable to keep this promise, for fear that,
when confronted with the queen, he might not have the
strength to sustain his assertion. But not to be altogether un-
thankful to him for so useful a confession, they showed him
the favor of not executing him with the axe, but the more
agreeable and easier dealh of hanging was vouchsafed to him.f
" So the fair and lovely Anne Boleyn must lay her head up-
on the block. The day on which this took place, the king had
ordered a great hunt, and early that morning we rode out to
Epping Forest. The king was at first unusually cheerful and
humorous, and he commanded me to ride near him, and tell
him something from the chronique scandaleuse of our court.
He laughed at my spiteful remarks, and the worse I calumnia-
ted, the merrier was the king. Finally, we halted ; the king
had talked and laughed so much that he had at last become
hungry. So he encamped under an oak, and, in the midst of
his suite and his dogs, he took a breakfast, which pleased him
very much, although he had now become a little quieter and more
silent, and sometimes turned his face toward the direction of
London with visible restlessness and anxiety. But suddenly
was heard from that direction the dull sound of a cannon. Wo
all knew that this was the signal which was to make known
to the king that Anne Boleyn's head had fallen. We knew
it, and a shudder ran through our whole frames. The king
alone smiled, and as he arose and took his weapon from my
hand, he said, with cheerful face, ' It is done, the business is
finished. Unleash the dogs, and let us follow the boar.' j
" That," said Lord Douglas, sadly, " that was King
* Tytler. t Burnet, vol. i, page 205.
$ The king's very words. Tytler, page 383. The oak under which this took place is
still pointed out in Epping Forest, and in fact is not less remarkable as the oak of
Charles IL
HENET VIH. AND HIS COUKT. 69
Henry's funeral discourse over his charming and innocent
wife."
"Do you regret her, my father ?" asked lady Jane, with
surprise. " But Anne Boleyn was, it seems to me, an enemy of
our Church, and an adherent of the accursed new doctrine."
Her father shrugged his shoulders almost contemptuously.
" That did not prevent Lady Anne from heing one of the fairest
and loveliest women of Old England. And, besides, much as
she inclined to the new doctrine, she did us essential good ser-
vice, for she it was who bore the blame of Thomas More's
death. Since he had not approved her marriage with the
king, she hated him, as the king hated him because he would
not take the oath of supremacy. Henry, however, would
have spared him, for, at that time, he still possessed some
respect for learning and virtue, and Thomas More was so re-
nowned a scholar that the King held him in reverence. But
Anne Boleyn demanded his death, and so Thomas More must
be executed. Oh, believe me, Jane, that was an important and
sad hour for all England^ the hour when Thomas More laid
his head upon the block. We only, we gay people in the pal-
ace of Whitehall, we were cheerful and merry. We were
dancing a new kind of dance, the music of which was written
by the king himself, for you know the king is not merely an
author, but also a composer, and as he now writes pious books,
so he then composed dances.* That evening, after we had
danced till we were tired, we played cards. Just as I had
won a few guineas from the king, the lieutenant of the Tower
came with the tidings that the execution was over, and gave
us a description of the last moments of the great scholar.
The king threw down his cards, and, turning an angry look on
Anue Boleyn, said, in an agitated voice, ' You are to blame
for the death of this man ! ' Then he arose and withdrew to
his apartments, whither no one was permitted to follow him,
not even the queen.f You see, then, that Anne Boloyn had a
* Granger's " Biographical History of England.11 Vol. L, page 187.
t Tytler,' page 861.
70 , HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUET.
claim on our gratitude, for the death of Thomas More deliv-
ered Old England from another great peril. Melancthon and
Bucer, and with them several of the greatest pulpit orators of
Germany, had set out to come to London, and, as delegates of
the Germanic Protestant princes, to nominate the king as
head of their alliance. But the terrible news of the execution
of their friend frightened them back, and caused them to re-
turn when half-way here.*
" Peace, then, to the ashes of unhappy Anne Boleyn ! How-
ever, she was avenged too, avenged on her successor and rival,
for whose sake she was made to mount the scaffold — avenged
on Jane Seymour."
" But she was the king's beloved wife," said Jane, " and
when she died the king mourned for her two years."
" He mourned ! " exclaimed Lord Douglas, contemptuous-
ly. " He has mourned for all his wives. Even for Anne
Boleyn he put on mourning, and in his white mourning ap-
parel, the day after Anne's execution, he led Jane Seymour to
the marriage altar.f This outwarU mourning, what does it
signify? Anne Boleyn also mourned for Catharine of Arra.
gon, whom she had pushed from the throne. For eight weeks
she was seen in yellow mourning on account of Henry's first
wife ; but Anne Boleyn was a shrewd woman, and she knew
very well that the yellow mourning dress was exceedingly
becoming to her." J
" But the king's mourning was not merely external," said
Lady Jane. " He mourned really, for it was two years before
he resolved on a new marriage."
Earl Douglas laughed. " But he cheered himself during
these two years of widowhood with a very beautiful mistress,
the French Marchioness de Montreuil, and he would have mar-
ried her had not the prudent beauty preferred returning to
France, because she found it altogether too dangerous to be-
come Henry's consort. For it is not to be denied, a baleful
* Tytler, page 35T. Lett vol. L, page 180.
t Granger voL i., page 119. $ Ibid.
HENET VHI. AND HIS COURT. 71
|
star hovers over Henry's queens, and none of them has de-
scended from the throne in a natural way."
"Yet, father, Jane Seymour did so in a very natural way ;
she died ift childbed."
" Well, yes, in childbed. And, yet by no natural death, for
she could have been saved. But Henry did not wish to save
her. His love had already grown cool, and when the physi-
cians asked him whether they should save the mother or the
child, he replied, ' Save the child", and let the mother die. I
can get wives enough.' * Ah, my daughter, I hope you
may not die such a natural death as Jane Seymour did, for
whom, as you say, the king mourned two years. But after
that period, something new, something altogether extraordi-
nary happened to the king. He fell in love with a picture,
and because, in his proud self-conceit, he was convinced that
the fine picture which Holbein had made of. 7um, was not at
all flattered, but entirely true to nature, it did not o'ccur to him
that Holbein's likeness of the Princess Anne of Cloves might
be somewhat flattered, and not altogether faithful. So the
king fell in love with a picture, and sent ambassadors to
Germany to bring the original of the portrait to England as
his bride. He himself went to meet her at Rochester, where
she was to land. Ah, my child, I have witnessed many queer
and droll things in my eventful life, but the scene at Rochester,
however, is among my most spicy recollections. The king
was as enthusiastic as a poet, and deep in love as a youth of
twenty, and so began our romantic wedding-trip, on which
Henry disguised himself and took part in it, assuming the
name of my cousin. As the king's master of horse,"! was
honored with the commission of carrying to the young queen
the greeting of her ardent husband, and begging her to receive
the knight, who would deliver to her a present from the king
She granted my request with a grin which made visible a
frightful row of yellow teeth. I opened the door, and invited
the king to enter. Ah, you ought to have witnessed that
* Bur-net
HENKY Via. AND HIS COURT.
scene ! It is the only farcical passage in the bloody tragedy
of Henry's married life. You should have seen with what
hasty impatience the king rushed in, then suddenly, at the
sight of her, staggered back and stared at the princess. Slow-
ly retiring, he silently thrust into my hand the rich present
that he had brought, while at the same time he threw a look
of flaming wrath on Lord Cromwell, who had brought him
the portrait of the princess and won him to this marriage.
The romantic, ardent lover vanished with this look at his be-
loved. He approached the princess again — this time not as
a cavalier, but, with harsh and hasty words, he told her he
was the king himself. He bade her welcome in a few words,
and gave her a cold, formal embrace. He then hastily took
my hand and drew me out of the room, beckoning the rest to
follow him. And when at length we were out of the atmos-
phere of this poor ugly princess, and far enough away from
her, the king, with angry countenance, said to Cromwell :
' Call you that a beauty ? She is a Flanders mare, but no
princess.' * Anne's ugliness was surely given her of God,
that by it, the Church, in which alone is salvation, might be
delivered from the great danger which threatened it. For
had Anne of Cleves, the sister, niece, grand-daughter and aunt
of all the Protestant princes of Germany, been beautiful, in-
calculable danger would have threatened our church. The
king could not overcome his repugnance, and again his con-
science, which always appeared to be most tender and scrupu-
lous, when it was farthest from it and most regardless, must
come to his aid.
" The king declared that he had been, only in appearance,
not in bis innermost conscience, disposed to this marriage,
from which he now shrank back, because it would be, proper-
ly speaking, nothing more than perfidy, perjury, and bigamy.
For Anne's father had once betrothed her to the son of the
Duke of Lorraine, and had solemnly pledged him his word to
give her as a wife to the young duke as soon as she was of
* Burnet, page 174. Tytler, page 417.
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 73
age ; rings had been exchanged and the marriage contract al-
read drawn up. Anne of Cleves, therefore, was virtually atl-
ready married, and Henry, with his tender conscience, could
not make one already married his wife.* He made her, there-
fore, his sister, and gave her the palace at Richmond for a resi-
dence, in case she wished to remain in England. She accepted
it ; her blood, which crept coldly and quietly through her veins,
did not rise at the thought of being despised and repudiated.
She accepted it, and remained in England.
" She was rejected because she was ugly ; and now the king
selected Catharine Howard for his fifth consort, because she
was pretty. Of this marriage I know but little to tell you, for,
at that time, I had already gone to Dublin as minister, whither
you soon followed me. Catharine was very beautiful, and
the king's heart, now growing old, once more flamed high
with youthful love. He loved her more warmly than any
other of his wives. He was so happy in her, that kneeling
down publicly in the church, with a loud voice, he thanked
God for the happiness which his beautiful young queen afford-
ed him. But this did not last long. Even while the king was
extolling it, his happiness had reached its highest point, and
the next day he was dashed down into the abyss. I speak
without poetical exaggeration, my child. The day before, he
thanked God for his happiness, and the next morning Catha-
rine Howard was already imprisoned and accused, as an un-
faithful wife, a shameless strumpet, f More than seven lovers
had preceded her royal spouse, and some of them had accom-
panied her even on the progress through Yorkshire, which she
made with the king her husband. This time it was no pre-
tence, for he had not yet had time to fall in love with another
u (jinim, and Catharine well knew how to enchain him and
in kindle new flames within him. But just because he
lovnl IUT, lie could not forgive her for having deceived him.
In lovf ih. :v i.- so much cruelty and hatred ; and Henry, who
but yesterday lay at her feet, burned to-dny with rage and
• Hornet. t Ty tier, p«go 482.
4 .
74 HENRY Vin. AND HIS COUKT.
jealousy, as yesterday with love and rapture. In his rage,
however, he still loved her, and when he held in his hand in-
dubitable proof of her guilt, he wept like a child. But since
he could no longer be her lover, he would be her hangman ;
since she had spotted the crimson of his royal mantle, he
would dye it afresh with her own crimson blood. And he did
so. Catharine Howard was forced to lay her beautiful head
upon the block, as Anne Boleyn had done before her ; and
Anne's death was now once more avenged. Lady Rochfort had
been Anne Boleyn's accuser, and her testimony had brought
that queen to the scaffold ; but now she was convicted of be-
ing Catharine Howard's assistant and confidante in her love
adventures,* and with Catharine, Lady Rochfort also ascended
the scaffold.
"Ah, the king needed a long time to recover from this blow.
He searched two years for a pure, uncontaminated virgin, who
might become his queen without danger of the scaffold. But
he found none ; so he then took Lord Neville's widow, Catha-
rine Parr. But you know, my child, that Catharine is an un-
lucky jiame for Henry's queens. The first Catharine he
repudiated, the second he beheaded. What will he do with
the third?"
Lady Jane smiled. " Catharine does not love him," said she,
" and I believe she would willingly consent, like Anne of Cleves,
to become his sister, instead of his wife."
"• Catharine does not love the king? " inquired Lord Doug-
las, in breathless suspense. " She loves another, then ! "
" No, my father ! Her heart is yet like a sheet of white
paper : no single name is yet inscribed there."
" Then we must write a name there, and this name must
drive her to the scaffold, or into banishment," said her father
impetuously. " It is your business, my child, to take a steel
graver, and in some way write a name in Catharine's heai't so
deep and indelibly, that the king may some day read it there."
HENBY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 75
CHAPTER
FATHER AND DAUGHTER.
BOTH now kept silent for a long time. Lord Douglas had
leaned back on the ottoman, and, respiring heavily, seemed to
breathe a little from the exertion of his long discourse. But
while he rested, his large, piercing eyes were constantly turned
to Jane, who, leaning back on the cushion, was staring
thoughtfully into the empty air, and seemed to be entirely for-
getful of her father's presence.
A cunning smile played for a moment over the counte-
nance of the earl as he observed her, but it quickly disappeared,
and now deep folds of care gathered on his brow.
As he saw that Lady Jane was plunging deeper and deeper
into reverie, he at length laid his hand on her shoulder and
hastily asked, '" What are you thinking of, Jane?"
She gave a sudden start, and looked at the earl with an
embarrassed air.
" I am thinking of all that you have been saying to me, my
father," replied she, calmly. " I am considering what benefit
to our object I can .draw from it."
Lord Douglas shook his head, and smiled incredulously.
At length he said solemnly : " Take care, Jane, take care that
your heart does not deceive your head. If we would reach
our aim here, you must, above all things, maintain a cool heart
and a cool head. Do you still possess both, Jane? "
In confusion she cast down her eyes before his penetrating
look. Lord Douglas noticed it, and a passionate word was
already on his lips. But ho kept it back. As a prudeut dip-
lomatc, he knew that it is often more politic to destroy a thing
by ignoring it, than to enter into an open contest with it.
The feelings are like the dragons' teeth of Theseus. If you
contend with thorn, they always grow again anew, and with
renewed energy, out of the soil.
76 HENRY Vm. AOT> HI8 COURT.
Lord Douglas, therefore, was very careful not to notice his
daughter's confusion. " Pardon me, my daughter, if, in my
zeal and my tender care for you, I go too far. I know that
your dear and beautiful head is cool enough to wear a crown.
I know that in your heart dwell only ambition and religion.
Let us, then, further consider what we have to do in order to
attain our end.
" We have spoken of Henry as a husband, of Henry as a
man ; and I hope you have drawn some useful lessons from
the fate of his wives. You have learned that it is necessary
to possess all the good and all the bad qualities of woman in
order to control this stiff-necked and tyrannical, this lustful and
bigoted, this vain and sensual man, whom the wrath of God
has made King of England. You must, before all things, be
perfect master of the difficult art of coquetry. You must be-
come a female Proteus — to-day a Messalina, to-morrow a
nun ; to-day one of the literati, to-morrow a playful child ;
you must ever seek to surprise the king, to keep him on the
stretch, to enliven him. You must never give way to the
dangerous feeling of security, for in fact King Henry's wife is
never safe. The axe always hangs over her head, and you
must ever consider your husband as only a fickle lover, whom
you must every day captivate anew."
"You speak as though I were already queen," said Lady
Jane, smiling ; " and yet I cannot but think that, in order to
come to that, many difficulties are to be overcome, which may
indeed perhaps be insuperable."
"Insuperable ! " exclaimed her father with a shrug of the
shoulders. "With the aid of the holy Church, no hinderance
is insuperable. Only, we must be perfectly acquainted with
our end and our means. Do not despise, then, to sound the
character of this king ever and again, and be certain you will
always find in him some new hidden recess, some surprising
peculiarity. We have spoken of him as a husband and the
father of a family, but of his religious and political standing, I
have as yet told you nothing. And yet that, my child, is the
principal point in his whole character.
Vm. AND HIS COUKT. 77
" In the first place, then, Jane, I will tell you a secret.
The king, who has constituted himself high-priest of his
Church — whom the pope once called 'the Knight of the
Truth and the Faith ' — the king has at the bottom of his heart
no religion. He is a wavering reed, which the wind turns this
way to-day, and tljat way to-morrow. He knows not his own
will, and, coquetting with both parties, to-day he is a heretic,
in order to exhibit himself as a strong, unprejudiced, enlight-
ened man ; to-morrow a Catholic, in order to show himself an
obedient and humble servant of God, who seeks and finds his
happiness only in love and piety. But for both confessions
of faith he possesses at heart a profound indifference ; and had
the pope at that time placed no difficulties in his way, had he
consented to his divorce from Catharine, Henry would have
always remained a very good and active servant of the Catho-
lic Church. But they were imprudent enough to irritate him
by contradiction ; they stimulated his vanity and pride to resist-
ance ; and so Henry became a church reformer, not from con-
viction, but -out of pure love of opposition. And that, my
child, you must never forget, for, by means of this lever, you
may very well convert him again to a devout, dutiful, and obe-
dient servant of our holy Church. He has renounced the
pope, and usurped the supremacy of the Church, but he cannot
summon up courage to carry out his work and throw himself
wholly into the arms of the Reformation. However much he
lias opposed the person of the pope, still he has always re-
mained devoted to the Church, although perhaps he does not
know it himself. He is no Catholic, and he hears mass ; he
has broken up the monasteries, and yet forbids priests to
mnrry ; he has the Lord's supper administered under both
kinds, and believes in the real transubstantiation of the wine
into the Redeemer's holy blood. He destroys the convents,
and yet commands that vows of chastity, spoken by man or
woman, must be faithfully kept ; and lastly, auricular confes-
sion is still a necessary constituent of his Church. And these
he calls his six articles,* and the foundation of his English
* Burnct, voL L, page 259. Tjrtlfrr, ptge 402.
78 HENEY VTH. AND HIS COURT.
Church. Poor, short-sighted and vain man ! He knows not
that he has done all this, only because he wanted to be the pope
•himselfj and that he is nothing more than an anti-pope of the
Holy Father at Rome, whom he, in his blasphemous pride,
dares call ' the Bishop of Rome.' "
" But, for this audacity," said Jane, wijh looks of burning
rage, " the anathema has struck him and laid a curse upon his
head, and given him up to the hatred, contempt, and scorn
of his own subjects. Therefore, the Holy Father has justly
named him ' the apostate and lost son, the blaspheming
usurper of the holy Church/ Therefore, the pope has de-
clared his crown forfeited, and promised it to him who will
vanquish him by force of arms. Therefore, the pope has for-
bidden any of his subjects to obey him, and respect and recog-
nize him as king." *
"And yet he remains King of England, and his subjects
still obey him in slavish submission," exclaimed Earl Douglas,
shrugging his shoulders. " It is very unwise to go so far in
threats, for one should never threaten with punishment which he
is not likewise able to really execute. This Romish interdict has
rather been an advantage to the king, than done him harm,
for it has forced the king into haughtier opposition, and proved
to his subjects that a man may really be under an interdict,
and yet in prosperity and the full enjoyment of life."
" The pope's excommunication has not hurt the king at
all ; his throne has not felt the slightest jar from it, but the
apostasy of the king has deprived the Holy See at Rome of a
very perceptible support ; therefore we must bring the faithless
king back to the holy Church, for she needs him. And this,
my daughter, is the work that God and the will of His holy
representative have placed in your hands. A noble, glorious,
and at the same time profitable work, for it makes you a
queen ! But I repeat, be cautious, never irritate the king by
contradiction. Without their knowing it, we must lead the
wavering where salvation awaits them. For, as we have said,
* Leti, voL L, page 134
HENKT VIH. AND HIS COTJBT. 79
he is a waverer ; and in the haughty pride of his royalty, he
has the presumption to wish to stand above all parties, and to
be himself able to found a new Church, a Church which is
neither Catholic nor Protestant, but his Church ; to which, in
the six articles, the so-called * Bloody Statute,' he has given
its laws.
" He will not be Protestant nor Catholic, and, in order to
show his impartiality, he is an equally terrible persecutor of
both parties. So that it has come to pass that we must say,
' In England, Catholics are hanged, and those not such are
burned.' * It gives the king pleasure to hold with steady and
cruel hand the balance between the two parties, and on the
same day that he has a papist incarcerated, because he has
disputed the king's supremacy, he has one of the reformed
put upon the rack, because he has denied the real transubstan-
tiation of the wine, or perhaps has disputed concerning the
necessity of auricular confession. Indeed, during the last
session of Parliament, five men were hanged because they dis-
puted the supremacy, and five others burned because they pro-
fessed the reformed views ! And this evening, Jane — this, the
king's wedding-night — by the special order of the king, who
wanted to show his impartiality as head of the Church, Catho-
lics and Protestants have been coupled together like dogs, and
hurried to the stake, the Catholics being condemned as traitors,
and the others as heretics ! " f
" Oh," said Jane, shuddering and turning pale, " I will
not be Queen of England. I have a horror of this cruel,
savage king, whoso heart is wholly without compassion or
pity ! "
Her father laughed. " Do you not then know, child, how
you can make the hyena gentle, and the tiger tame? You
throw them again and again a fresh prey, which they may de-
vour, and since they lovo blood so dearly, you constantly i_ri\v
them blood to drink, so that they may never thirst for it. The
king's only steady and unchanging peculiarity is his cruelty
* Lctl, vol. I, page 142. t Ty tier, pago 28.
80 HENET VHI. AND HIS COURT.
and delight in blood ; one then must always have some food
ready for these, then he "will ever be a very affectionate and
gracious king and husband.
" And there is no lack of objects for this bloodthirstiness.
There are so many men and women at his court, and when he
is precisely in a bloodthirsty humor, it is all the same to
Henry whose blood he drinks. He has shed the blood of his
wives and relatives ; he has executed those whom he called
his most confidential friends ; he has sent the noblest men of
his kingdom to the scaffold.
" Thomas More knew him .very well, and in a few striking
words he summed up the whole of the king's character. Ah, it
seems to me that I see now the quiet and gentle face of this wise
man, as I saw him standing in yonder bay-window, and near him
the king, his arms around the neck of High-Chancellor More,
and listening to his discourse with a kind of reverential devo-
tion. And when the king had gone, I walked up to Thomas
More and congratulated him on the high and world-renowned
favor in which he stood with the king. ' The king really loves
you,' said L ' Yes,' replied he, with his quiet, sad smile, ' yes,
the king truly loves me. But that would not for one moment
hinder him from giving my head for a valuable diamond, a
beautiful woman, or a hand's breadth of land in France.' *
He was right, and for a beautiful woman, the head of this sage
had to fall, of whom the most Christian emperor and king,
Charles V., said : ' Had I been the master of such a servant,
of whose ability and greatness we have had so much experi-
ence for many years ; had I possessed an adviser so wise and
earnest as Thomas More was, I would rather have lost the
best city of my realm, than so worthy a servant and coun-
sellor .'f
" No, Jane, be that your first and most sacred rule, never
to trust the king, and never reckon on the duration of his af-
fection and the manifestations of his favor. For, in the per-
fidy of his heart, it often pleases him to load with tokens of
* Leti, vol. i, page 194 t Tytler, page 8M.
HENRY Vni. AND HIS COUET. 81
his favor those whose destruction he has already resolved
upon, and to adorn and decorate with orders and jewels to-day
those whom to-morrow he is going to put to death. It flatters
his self-compleacency, like the lion, to play a little with the
puppy he is about to devour. Thus did he with Cromwell, for
many years his counsellor and friend, who had committed no
other crime than that of having first exhibited to the king the
portrait of the ugly Anne of Cleves, whom Holbein had turned
into a beauty. But the king took good care not to be angry
with Cromwell, or to reproach him for it. Much more — in rec-
ognition of his great services, he raised him to the earldom
of Essex, decorated him with the Order of the Garter and ap-
pointed him lord chamberlain ; and then, when Cromwell felt
perfectly secure and proudly basked in the sunshine of royal
favor, then all at once the king had him arrested and dragged
to the tower, in order to accuse him of high treason. * And so
Cromwell was executed, because Anne of Cleves did not please
the king, and because Hans Holbein had flattered her picture.
" But now we have had enough of the past, Jane. Now
let us speak of the present and of the future, my daughter.
Let us now first of all devise the means to overthrow this wo-
man who stands in our way. When she is once overthrown,
it will not be very difficult for us to put you in her place. For
you are now here, near the king. The great mistake in our
earlier efforts was, that we were not present and could \vork
only through go-betweens and confidants. The king did not
see you, and since the unlucky affair with Anne of Cleves he
mistrusts likenesses ; I very well knew that, for I, my child,
confide in no one, not even in the most faithful and noblest
friends. I rely upon nobody but ourselves. Had we J)een
here, you would now be Queen of England instead of Cathe-
rine Parr. But, to our misfortune, I was still the favorite of
the Regent of Scotland, and as such, I could not venture to
approach Henry. It was necessary that I should fall into dis-
grace there, in order to be again sure of the king's favor here.
* Tytlcr, page 488.
82 HENKY VHI. AND HIS COUBT.
" So I fell into disgrace and fled with you hither. Now,
then, here we are, and let the fight begin. And you have to-
day already taken an important step toward our end. You
have attracted the notice of the king, and established yourself
still more securely in the favor of Catharine. I confess, Jane,
I am charmed with your prudent conduct. You have this day
won the hearts of all parties, and it was wonderfully shrewd
in you to come to the aid of the Earl of Surrey, as you at the
same time won to you the heretical party, to which Anne
Askew belongs. Oh, it was indeed, Jane, a stroke of policy
that you made. For the Howard family is the most powerful
and greatest at court, and Henry, Earl of Surrey, is one of its
noblest representatives. Therefore we have now already a
powerful party at court, which has in view only the high and
holy aim of securing a victory for the holy "Church, and
which quietly and silently works only for this — to again rec-
oncile the king to the pope. Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey,
like his father, the Duke of Norfolk, is a good Catholic, as his
niece Catharine Howard was ; only she, besides God and the
Church, was a little too fond of the images of God — fine-look-
ing men. It was this that gave the victory to the other party,
and forced the Catholic to succumb to the heretical party at
court. Yes, for the moment, Cranmer with Catharine has got
the better of us, but soon Gardiner with Jane Douglas will
overcome the heretics, and send them to the scaffold. That is
our plan, and, God permitting, we will carry it out."
" But it will be a difficult undertaking," said Lady Jane,
with a sigh. " The queen is a pure, transparent soul ; she
has a shrewd head and a clear glance. She is, moreover, guile-
less in. her thoughts, and recoils with true maidenly timidity
from every sin."
" "We must cure her of this timidity, and that is your task,
Jane. You must despoil her of these strict notions about vir-
tue. With flattering voice you must ensnare her heart, and
entice it to sin."
" Ob, that is an infernal plot ! " said Lady Jane, turning
HENEY VIII. AND HIS COURT. 83
pale. " That, my father, would be a crime, for that would be
not only destroying her earthly happiness, but also imperil-
ling her soul. I must entice her to a crime ; that is your dis-
honorable demand ! But I will not obey you ! It is true, I
hate her, for she stands in the way of my ambition. It is true
I will destroy her, for she wears the crown which I wish to
possess ; but never will I be so base as to pour into her very
heart the poison by which she shall fall. Let her seek the
poison for herself ; I will not hold back her hand ; I will not
warn her. Let her seek the ways of sin herself : I will not
tell her that she has erred ; but I will, from afar, dog her, and
watch each step, and listen for every word and sigh, and when
she has committed a crime, then will I betray her, and deliver
her up to her judges. That is what I can and will do.
I will be the demon to drive her from paradise in God's
name, but not the serpent to entice her in the devil's name to
sin."
She paused, and, panting for breath, sunk back upon the
cushion ; but her father's hand was laid upon her shoulder
with a convulsive grip, and pale with rage and with eyes flash-
ing with anger, he stared at her.
A cry of terror burst from Lady Jane. She, who never
had seen her father but smiling and full of kindness, scarcely
recognized that countenance, distorted with rage. She could
scarcely convince herself that this man, with eyes darting fire,
scowling eyebrows and lips quivering with rage, was really her
father. .
" You will not ? exclaimed he, with a hollow, threatening
voice. " You dare rebel against the holy commands of the
Church? Have you, then, forgotten what you promised to
the Holy Fathers, whose pupil you are ? Have you forgotten
that the brothers and sisters of the Holy League arc permitted
to have no other will than that of their masters ! Have you
forgotten the sublime vow which you made to our master,
Ignatius Loyola? Answer me, unfaithful and disobedient
daughter of the Church ! Repeat to mo the oath which you
84: HENEY Vin. AND HIS COTJBT.
took when he received you into the holy Society of the Dis-
ciples of Jesus ! Repeat your oath, I say ! "
As if constrained by an invisible power, Jane had arisen ,
and now stood, her hands folded across her breast, submissive
and trembling before her father, whose erect, proud, and wrath-
ful form towered above her.
" I have sworn," said she, " to subject my own thought,
and will, my life, and endeavors, obediently to the will of the
Holy Father. I have sworn to be a blind tool in the hands of
my masters, and to do only what they command and enjoin. I
have vowed to serve the holy Church, in which alone is salva-
tion, in every way and with all the means at my command ;
that I will despise none of these means, consider none tri-
fling, disdain none, provided it leads to the end. For the end
sanctifies the means, and nothing is a sin which is done for
the honor of God and the Church ! "
"Ad majorem Dei gloriam ! " said her father, devoutly fold-
ing his hands. " And know you what awaits you, if you vio-
late your oath ? "
" Earthly disgrace and eternal destruction await me. The
curse of all my brethren and sisters awaits me — eternal dam-
nation and punishment. "With thousands of torments and tor-
tures of the rack, will the Holy Fathers put me to death ; and
as they kill my body and throw it as food to the beasts of
prey, they will curse my soul and deliver it over to purgatory."
" And what awaits you if you remain faithful to your oath,
and obey the commands given you?"
" Honor and glory on earth, besides eternal blessedness in
heaven."
" Then you will be a queen on earth and a queen in heav-
en. You know, then, the sacred laws of the society, and you
remember your oath ? "
" I remember it."
" And you know that the holy Loyola, before he left us,
gave the Society of Jesus, in England, a' master and general,
whom all the brethren and sisters must serve and submit to ;
HENRY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 85
to whom they owe blind obedience and service without ques-
tioning ? "
" I know it."
" And you know, likewise, by what sign the associates may
recognize the general ? "
" By Loyola's ring, which he wears on the forefinger of his
right hand."
" Behold here this ring ! " said the earl, drawing his hand
out of his doublet.
Lady Jane uttered a cry, and sank almost senseless at his
feet.
Lord Douglas, smiling graciously, raised her in his arms.
" You see, Jane, I am not merely your father, but your mas-
ter also. And you will obey me, will you not ? "
" I will obey ! " said she, almost inaudibly, as she kissed
the hand with the fatal ring.
" You will be to Catharine Parr, as you have expressed it,
the serpent, that seduces her to sin ? "
" I will."
" You will beguile her into sin, and entice her to indulge a
love which must lead her to destruction ? "
" I will do it, my father."
" I will now tell you whom she is to love, and who is to
be the instrument of destruction. You will so manage the
queen that she will love Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey."
Jane uttered a scream, and clung to the back of a chair to
keep from falling.
Her father observed her with penetrating, angry looks.
" What means this outcry? Why docs this choice surprise
you ? " asked he.
Lady Jane had already gained her self-possession. " It
surprised me," said she, " because the earl is betrothed."
A singular smile played about the earl's lips. " It is not
the first time," said he, " that even a man already married
has become dangerous to a woman's heart, and often the very
impossibility of possession adds fuel to the flames of love.
86 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
Woman's heart is ever so full of selfishness and contradic-
tion."
Lady Jane cast down her eyes, and made no reply. She
felt that the piercing and penetrating look of her father was
resting on her face. She knew that, just then, he was reading
her soul, although she did not look at him.
" Then you no longer refuse ? " asked he, at length. " You
will inspire the young queen with love for the Earl of Surrey ? "
" I will endeavor to do it, -my father."
" If you try, with a real and energetic determination to
succeed, you will prevail. For, as you said, the queen's heart
is still free ; it is, then, like a fruitful soil, which is only wait-
ing for some one to sow the seed in it, to bring forth flowers
and fruit. Catharine Parr does not love the king ; you will,
then, teach her to love Henry Howard."
" Yet, my father," said Lady Jane, with a sarcastic smile,
" to bring about this result, one must, before all things, be ac-
quainted with a magic spell, through the might of which the
earl will first glow with love for Catharine. For the queen
has a proud soul, and she will never so forget her dignity as
to love a man who is not inflamed with an ardent passion for
her. But the earl has not only a bride, but, as it is said, a
mistress also."
" Ah ! you consider it, then, perfectly unworthy of a wo-
man to. love a man who does not adore her?" asked the earl,
in a significant tone. " I am rejoiced to hear this from my
daughter, and thus to be certain that she will not fall in love
with the earl of Surrey, who is everywhere else called ' the
lady-killer.' And if you have informed yourself in so surpris-
ing a manner as to the earl's private relations, you have done
so, without doubt, only because your sagacious and subtle
head' has already guessed what commission I would give you
with respect to the earl. Besides, my daughter, you are in
error : and if a certain high, but not on that account the less
very unfortunate lady, should happen to really love the Earl
of Surrey, her lot will, perhaps, be the common one — to prac-
tise resirrnation."
HENEY Vni. AND HIB COURT. 87
An expression of joyful surprise passed over the counte-
nance of Lady Jane, while her father thus spoke ; but it was
forced to instantly give way to a deathly paleness, as the earl
added : " Henry Howard is destined for Catharine Parr, and
you are to help her to love so hotly this proud, handsome earl,
who is a faithful servant of the Church, wherein alone is sal-
vation, that she will forget all considerations and all dangers."
Lady Jane ventured one more objection. She caught
eagerly at her father's words, to seek still for some way of
escape.
" You call the earl a faithful servant of our Church," said
she, " and yet you would implicate him also in your danger-
ous plot? You have not, then, my father, considered that it
is just as pernicious to love the queen as to be loved by her?
And, without doubt, if love for the Earl of Surrey bring the
queen to the scaffold, the head of the earl will fall at the same
time, no matter whether he return her love or not."
The earl shrugged his shoulders.
" When the question is about the weal of the Church and
our holy religion, the danger which, thereby, it may be,
threatens one of our number, must not frighten us back.
Holy sacrifices must be always offered to a holy cause. Well
and good, then, let the earl's head fall, provided the only sav-
ing Church gains new vigor from this blood of martyrs. But
see, Jane, the morning already begins to dawn, and I must
hasten to leave you, lest these courtiers, ever given to slan-
dering, may in some way or other take the father for a lover,
and cast suspicion on the immaculate virtue of my Jane.
Farewell, then, my daughter ! * We both, now, know our roles,
and will take care to play them with success. You are the
friend and confidante of the queen, and I the harmless courtier,
who tries, now and then, to gain a smile from the king by
some kind and merry jest. That is all. Good-morning, then,
Jane, and good-night. For you must sleep, my child, so that
your cheeks may remain fresh and your eyes bright. The
king hates pining pale-faces. Sleep, then, future Queen of
En-land ! "
88 HENRY TUT. AND HIS COURT.
He gently kissed her forehead, and left the room -with lin-
gering step.
Lady Jane stood and listened to the sound of his footsteps
gradually dying away, when she sank on her knees, wholly
crushed, utterly stunned.
" My God, my God ! " murmured she, while streams of
tears flooded her face, " and I am to inspire the queen with
love for the Earl of Surrey, and I — I love him ! "
CHAPTER IX.
LENDEMAIN.
THE great levee was over. Sitting beside the king on the
throne, Catharine had received the congratulations of her
court; and the king's smiling look, and the tender words
which, in undertone, he now and then addressed to the queen,
had manifested to the prudent and expert courtiers that the
king was to-day just as much enamored of his young consort
as he had been yesterday of his bride. Therefore, every one
exerted himself to please the queen, and to catch every look,
ever/ smile, which she let fall, like sunbeams, here and there,
in order to see for whom they were intended, so that they
might, perchance, by this means, divine who were to be the
future favorites of the queen, and be the first to become inti-
mate with them.
But the young queen directed her looks to no one in partic-
ular. She was friendly and smiling, yet one felt that this
friendliness was constrained, this smile full of sadness. The
king alone did not notice it. He was cheerful and happy, and
it seemed to him, therefore, that nobody at his court could
dare sigh when he, the king, was satisfied.
After the grand presentation, at which all the great and
noble of the realm had passed in formal procession before the
royal pair, the king had, according to the court etiquette of
HENTRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 89
the time, given his hand to his consort, led her down from the
throne and conducted her to the middle of the hall, in order to
present to her the personages in waiting at her court.
But this walk from the throne to the centre of the hall had
greatly fatigued the king ; this promenade of thirty steps was
for him a very unusual and troublesome performance, and the
king longed to change to something else more agreeable. So
he beckoned to the chief master of ceremonies, and bade him
open the door leading into the dining-room. Then he ordered
his " house equipage " to be brought up, and, seating himself
in it with the utmost stateliness, he had the sedan kept at the
queen's side, waiting impatiently till the presentation should
at last conclude, and Catharine accompany him to lunch.
The announcements of the maids of honor and female at-
tendants had been already made, and now came the gentle-
men's turn.
The chief master of ceremonies read from his list the
names of those cavaliers who were, henceforth, to be in wait-
ing near the queen, and which names the king had written
down with his own hand. And at each new appointment a
slight expression of pleased astonishment flitted across the
faces of the assembled courtiers, for it was always one of the
youngest, handsomest, and most amiable lords whom the
master of ceremonies had to name.
Perhaps the king proposed to play a cruel game at hazard,
in surrounding his consort with the young men of his court ;
he wished to plunge her into the midst of danger, either to let
her perish there, or, by her avoiding danger, to be able to
place the unimpeachable virtue of his young wife in the clear-
est light.
The list had begun with the less important offices, and,
ever ascending higher, they now came to positions the highest
and of greatest consequence.
Still the queen's master of horse and the chamberlain had
not been named, and these were without doubt the most impor-
tant charges at the queen's court. For one or tho other of
90 HENET Vin. AND HIS COUBT.
these officers was always very near the queen. When she
was in the palace, the lord of the chamber had to remain in
the anteroom, and no one could approach the queen but
through his mediation. To him the queen had to give her
orders with regard to the schemes and pleasures of the day.
He was to contrive new diversions and amusements. He had
the right of joining the queen's narrow evening circle, and to
stand behind the queen's chair when the royal pair, at times,
desired to sup without ceremony.
This place of chief, chamberlain was, therefore, a very im-
portant one ; for since it confined him a large part of the day
in the queen's presence, it was scarcely avoidable that the
lord chamberlain should become either the confidential and
attentive friend, or the malevolent and lurking enemy of the
queen !
But the place of master of horse was of no less conse-
quence. For as soon as the queen left the palace, whether on
foot or in a carriage, whether to ride in the forest or to glide
down the Thames in her gilded yacht, the master of horse
must be ever at her side, must ever attend her. Indeed, this
service was still more exclusive, still more important. For,
though the queen's apartments were open to the lord chamber-
lain, yet, however, he was never alone with her. The attend-
ing maids of honor were always present and prevented there
being any tetes-d-tetes or intimacy between the queen and her
chamberlain.
But with the master of horse it was different ; — since
many opportunities presented themselves, when he could ap-
proach the queen unnoticed, or at least speak to her without
being overheard. He had to offer her his hand to assist her
in entering her carriage ; he could ride near the door of her
coach ; he accompanied her on water excursions and pleasure
rides, and these last were so much the more important be-
cause they afforded him, to a certain extent, opportunity for
a tete-a-tete with the queen. For only the master of horse
was permitted to ride at her side ; he even had precedence of
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 91
the ladies of the suite, so as to be able to give the queen im-
mediate assistance in case of any accident, or the stumbling of
her horse. Therefore, no one of the suite could perceive
what the queen said to the master of horse when he rode at
her side.
It was understood, therefore, how influential this place
might be. Besides, when the queen was at Whitehall, the
king was almost always near her ; while, thanks to his daily
increasing corpulency, he was not exactly in a condition to
leave the palace otherwise than in a carriage.
It was therefore very natural that the whole company at
court awaited with eager attention and bated breath tbe mo-
ment when the master of ceremonies would name these two
important personages, whose names had been- kept so secret
that nobody had yet learned them. That morning, just before
he handed the list to the master of ceremonies, the king had
written down these two names with his own hand.
Not the court only, but also the king himself, was watch-
ing for these two names. For he wished to see the effect of
them, and, by the different expression of faces, estimate the
number of the friends of these two nominees. The young queen
alone exhibited the same unconcerned affability ; her heart
only beat with uniform calmness, for she did not once suspect
the importance of the moment.
Even the voice of the master of ceremonies trembled
slightly, as he now read, "To the place of high chamber-
lain to the queen, his majesty appoints my Lord Henry
Howard, Earl of Surrey."
An approving murmur was heard, and almost all faces
manifested glad surprise.
" He has a great many friends," muttered the king. "He
is dangerous, then 1 " An angry look darted from his eyes
upon the young earl, who was now approaching tbe queen,
to bend his knee before her and to press to his lips the prof-
fered band.
Behind the queen stood Lady Jane, and as she beheld thus
92 HENUT VIH. AND HIS COIIET.
close before her the young man, so handsome, so long yearned
for, and so secretly adored ; and as she thought of her oath, she
felt a violent pang, raging jealousy, killing hatred toward the
young queen, who had, it is true, without suspecting it, robbed
her of the loved one, and condemned her to the terrible torture
of pandering to her.
The chief master of ceremonies now read in a loud solemn
voice, " To the place of master of horse, his majesty appoints
my Lord Thomas Seymour, Earl of Sudley."
It was very well that the king had at that moment directed
his whole attention to his courtiers, and sought to read in
their appearance the impression «made by this nomination.
Had he observed his consort, he would have seen that an
expression of delighted surprise flitted across Catharine's coun-
tenance, and a charming smile played around her lips.
But the king, as we have said, thought only of his court ; he
saw only that the number of those who rejoiced at Seymour's
appointment did not come up to that of those who received
Surrey's nomination with so much applause.
Henry frowned and muttered to himself, " These Howards
are too powerful. I will keep a watchful eye upon them."
Thomas Seymour approached the queen, and, bending his
knee before her, kissed her hand. Catharine received him
with a gracious smile. " My lord," said she, " you will at once
enter on service with me, and indeed, as I hope, in such
manner as will be acceptable to the whole court. My lord,
take the fleetest of your coursers, and hasten to Castle Holt,
where the Princess Elizabeth is staying. Carry her this letter
from her royal father, and she will follow you hither. Tell
her that I long to embrace in her a friend and sister, and
that I pray her to pardon me if I cannot give up to her exclu-
sively the heart of her king and father, but that I also must
still keep a place in the same for myself. Hasten to Castle
Holt, my lord, and bring us Princess Elizabeth."
HENET Vin. AND HIS COUET. 93
CHAPTER X.
THE KING'S FOOL.
Two years had passed away since the king's marriage, and
still Catharine Parr had always kept in favor with her hus-
band ; still her enemies were foiled in their attempts to ruin
her, and raise the seventh queen to the throne.
Catharine had been ever cautious, ever discreet. She had
always preserved a cold heart and a cool head. Each morn-
ing she had said to herself that this day might be her last ;
that some incautious word/some inconsiderate act, might de-
prive her of her crown and her life. For Henry's savage and
cruel disposition seemed, like his corpulency, to increase daily,
and it needed only a trifle to inflame him to the highest pitch of
rage — rage which, each time, fell with fatal stroke on him
who aroused it.
A knowledge and consciousness of this had made the
queen cautious. She did not wish to die yet. She still loved
life so much. She loved it because it had as yet afforded her
so little delight. She loved it because she had so much happi-
ness, so much rapture and enjoyment yet to hope from it.
She did not wish to die yet, for she was ever waiting for
that life of which she had a foretaste only in her dreams, and
which her palpitating and swelling heart told her was ready
to awake in her, and, with its sunny, brilliant eyes, arouse her
from the winter sleep of her existence.
It was a bright and beautiful spring day. Catharine wanted
to avail herself of it, to take a ride and forget for one brief
hour that she was a queen. She wanted to enjoy the woods,
the sweet May breeze, the song of birds, the green meadows,
and to inhalo in full draughts the pure air.
She wanted (o ride. Nobody suspected how much secret
delight and hidden rapture lay iii these words. No one sus-
pected that for months she had been looking forward with
pleasure to this ride, and scarcely dared to wish for it, just be-
cause it would be the fulfilment of her ardent wishes.
TIENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
She was already dressed in her riding-habit, and the little
red velvet hat, with its long, drooping white feather, adorned
her beautiful head. Walking up and down the room, she was
waiting only for the return of the lord chamberlain, whom she
had sent to the king to inquire whether he wished to speak
with her before her ride.
Suddenly the door opened, and a strange apparition showed
itself on the threshold. It was a small, compact masculine
figure, clad in vesture of crimson silk, which was trimmed in
a style showy and motley enough, with puffs and bows of all
colors, and which, just on account of its motley appearance,
contrasted strangely enough with the man's white hair, and
earnest and sombre face.
" Ah, the king's fool," said Catharine, Avith a merry laugh.
" Well, John, what is it that brings you here? Do you bring
me a message from the king, or have you made a bold hit, and
wish me to take you again under my protection?"
• •" No, queen," • said John Heywood, seriously, " I have
made no bold hit, nor do I bring a message from the king. I
bring you nothing but myself. Ah, queen, I see you want to
laugh, but I pray you forget for a moment that John Hey-
wood is the king's fool, and that it does not become him to
wear a serious face and indulge sad thoughts like other men."
" Oh, I know that you are not merely the king's fool, but
a poet also," said Catharine, with a gracious smile.
" Yes," said he, "I am a» poet, and therefore it is altogether
proper for me to wear this fool's cap, for poets are all fools, and
it were better for them to be hung on the nearest tree instead
of being permitted to run about in their crazy enthusiasm, and
babble things on account of which people of sense despise and
ridicule them. I am a poet, and therefore, queen, I have put
on this fool's dress, which places me under the king's protec-
tion, and allows me to say to him all sorts of things which
nobody else has the courage to speak out. But to-day, queen,
I come to you neither as a fool nor as a poet, but I come to
you because I wish to cling to your knees and kiss your feet.
HEKBT Vin. AND HIS COURT. . 95
I come because I wish to tell you that you have made John
Heyvvood forever your slave. He will from this time forth lie
like a dog before your threshold and guard you from every
enemy and every evil which may press upon you. Night and
day he will be ready for your service, and know neither repose
nor rest, if it is necessary to fulfil your command or your wish."
A$ he thus spoke, with trembling voice and eyes dimmed
with tears, he knelt down and bowed his head at Catharine's
feet.
" But what have I done to inspire you with such a feeling
of thankfulness ? " asked Catharine with astonishment. " How
have I deserved that you, the powerful and universally dreaded
favorite of the king, should dedicate yourself to my service ? "
" What have you done? " said he. " My lady, you have
saved my son from the stake ! They had condemned him —
that handsome noble youth — condemned him, because he had
spoken respectfully of Thomas More ; because he said this great
and noble man did right to die, rather than be false to his con-
victions. Ah, nowadays, it requires such a trifle to condemn
a man to death ! a couple of thoughtless words are sufficient !
And this miserable, lick-spittle Parliament, in its dastardliness
and worthlessness, always condemns and sentences, because it
knows that the king is always thirsty for blood, and always
wants the fires of the stake to keep him warm. So they had
condemned my son likewise, and they would have executed
him, but for you. But you, whom God has sent as an angel
of reconciliation on this regal thi-one reeking with blood ; you
who daily risk your life and your crown to save the life of
some one of those unfortunates whom fanaticism and thirst
for blood have sentenced, and to procure their pardon, you
have saved my eon also."
" How ! that young man who was to be burned yesterday,
was your son ? "
" Yes, he was my son."
" And you did not tell the king so ? and you did not inter-
cede for him ? "
96 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COTJET.
" Had I done sb, he would have been irretrievably lost !
For you well know the king is so proud of his impartiality
and his virtue ! Oh, had he known that Thomas is my son he
would have condemned him to death, to show the people that
Henry the Eighth everywhere strikes the guilty and punishes
the sinner, whatever name he may bear, and whoever may in-
tercede for him. Ah, even your supplication would not have
softened him, for the high-priest of the English Church could
never have pardoned this young man for not being the legiti-
mate son of his father, for not having the right to bear his
name, because his mother was the spouse of another man
whom Thomas must call father."
" Poor Hey wood ! Yes, now I understand. The king
would, indeed, never have forgiven this ; and had he known
it, your son would have inevitably been condemned to the
stake."
" You saved him, queen ! Do you not believe now that I
shall be forever thankful to you ? "
"I do believe it," said the queen, with a pleasant smile, as
she extended her hand for him to kiss. " I believe you, and I
accept your service."
" And you will need it, queen, for a tempest is gathering
over your head, and soon the lightning will flash and the
thunders roll."
" Oh, I fear not ! I have strong nerves ! " said Catharine,
smiling. " When a storm comes, it is but a refreshing of na-
ture, and I have always seen that after a storm the sun shines
again."
" You are a brave soul ! " said John Hey wood, sadly.
" That is, I am conscious of no guilt ! "
" But your enemies will invent a crime to charge you with.
Ah, as soon as it is the aim to calumniate a neighbor and
plunge him in misery, men are all poets 3 "
"But you just now said that poets are crack-brained, and
should be hung to the first tree. "We will, therefore, treat
these slanderers as poets, that is all."
HESTRY Vm. AND HIS COUET. 97
" No, that is not all ! " said John Heywood, energetically.
"For slanderers are like earth-worms. Yon cut them in
pieces, but instead of thereby killing them, you multiply each
one and give it several heads."
" But what is it, then, that I am accused of ? " exclaimed
Catharine, impatiently. " Does not my life lie open and clear
before you all ? Do I ever take pains to have any secrets ? Is
not my heart like a glass house, into which you can all look, to
convince yourselves that it is a soil wholly unfruitful, and that
not a single poor little flower grows there ?
" Though this be so, your enemies will sow weeds and make
the king believe that it is burning love which has grown up in
your heart."
" How ! They will accuse me of "having a love-affair ? "
asked Catharine, and her lips slightly trembled.
" I do not know their plans yet ; but I will find them out.
There is a conspiracy at work. Therefore, queen, be on your
guard ! Trust nobody, for foes are ever wont to conceal them-
selves under hypocritical faces and deceiving words."
" If you know my enemies, name them to me ! " said Cath-
arine, impatiently. " Name them to me, that I may beware of
them."
" I have not come to accuse anybody, but to warn you. I
shall, therefore, take good care not to point out your enemies to
you ; but I will name your friends to you.
"Ah, then, I have friends, too!" whispered Catharine,
with a happy smile.
" Yes, you have friends ; and, indeed, such as are ready to
give their blood and life for you."
" Oh, name them, name them to me ! " exclaimed Catha-
rine, all of a tremble with joyful expectation.
44 1 name first, Cranmer, archbishop of Canterbury. He ia
your true arid stanch friend, on whom you can build. He
loves you as queen, and he. prizes you a.s the associate whom
( in-! Li> sent him to bring to completion, here at the court of
this most Christian and bloody king, the holy work of the lief-
5
98 HENEY VIII. AND HIS COUET.
formation, and to cause the light of knowledge to illuminate
this night of superstition and priestly domination. Build
strongly on Cranmer, for he is. your surest and most invariable
supporter, and should he sink, your fall would inevitably fol-
low. Therefore, not only rely on him, but also protect him,
and look upon him as your brother ; for what you do for him,
you do for yourself."
"Yes, you are right," said Catharine, thoughtfully.
" Cranmer is a noble and stanch friend ; and often enough
already he has protected me, in the king's presence, against
those little pin-prickings of my enemies, which do not indeed kill,
but which make the whole body sore and faint."
" Protect him, and thus protect yourself."
" Well, and the other friends? "
" I have given Cranmer the precedence ; but now, queen,
I name myself as the second of your friends. If Cranmer is
your staff, I will be your dog ; and, believe me, so long as you
have such a staff and so faithful a dog, you are safe. Cran-
mer will warn you of every stone that lies in your way, and I
will bite and drive off the enemies, who, hidden behind the
thicket, lurk in the way to fall upon you from behind."
" I thank you ! Really, I thank you ! " said Catharine,
heartily. "'Well, and what more?"
"More ? " inquired Hey wood with a sad smile.
" Mention a few more of my friends."
" Queen, it is ti great deal, if one in a lifetime has found
two friends upon whom he can rely, and whose fidelity is not
guided by selfishness. You are perhaps the only crowned head
that can boast of such friends."
" I am a woman," said Catharine, thoughtfully, " and many
women surround me and daily swear to me unchanging faithful-
ness and attachment. How ! are all these unworthy the title of
friends ? Is even Lady Jane Douglas unworthy ; she, whom I
have called my friend these many long years, and whom I trust
as a sister? Tell me, John Hey wood, you who, as it is said,
know every thing, and search out every thing that takes place at
court, tell me, is not Lady Jane Douglas my friend ? "
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COUKT. 99
John Heywood suddenly became serious and gloomy, and
looked on the ground, absorbed in reflection. Then he swept
his large, bright eyes all around the room, in a scrutinizing
manner, as if he "wished to convince himself that no listener
was really concealed there, and stepping close up to the queen,
he whispered : " Trust her not ; she is a papist, and Gardiner
is her friend."
" Ah, I suspected it," whispered Catharine, sadly.
" But listen, queen ; give no expression to this suspicion
by look, or words, or by the slighest indication. Lull this
viper into the belief that you are harmless ; lull her to sleep,
queen. She is a venomous and dangerous serpent, which
must not be roused, lest, before you suspect it, it bite you on
the heel. Be always gracious, always confidential, always
friendly toward her. Only, queen, do not tell her what you
would not confide to Gardiner and Earl Douglas likewise. Oh,
believe me, she is like the lion in the doge's palace at Venice.
The secrets that you confide to her will become accusations
against you before the tribunal of blood."
Catharine shook her head with a smile. " You are too se-
vere, John Heywood. It is possible that the religion which
she secretly professes has estranged her heart from me, but
she would never be capable of betraying me, or of leaguing
herself with my foes. No John, you are mistaken. It would
be a crime to believe thus. My God, what a wicked and
wretched world it must be. in which we could not trust even
our most faithful and dearest friends ! "
" The world is indeed wicked and wretched, and one must
despair of it, or consider it a merry jest, with which the devil
tickles our noses. For me, it is such a jest, and therefore,
queen, I have become the king's fool, which at least gives me
the right of spurting out upon the crawling brood all the
venom of the contempt I feel for mankind, and of speaking the
truth to those who have only lies, by dripping honey, ever on
their lips. The sages and poets are the real fools of our day,
and since I did not feel a vocation to be a king, or a priest, a
hangman, or a lamb for sacrifice, I became a fool."
100 HENRY Vin. AND HIS COUKT.
" Yes, a fool, that is to say, an epigrammatist, whose
biting tongue makes the whole court tremble."
" Since I cannot, like my royal master, have these criminals
executed, I give them a few sword-cuts with iny tongue. Ah,
I tell you, you will much need this ally. Be on your guard,
queen : I heard this morning the first growl of the thunder,
and in Lady Jane's eyes I observed the stealthy lightning.
Trust her not. Trust no one here but your friends Cranmer
and John Heywood."
" And you say, that in all this court, among all these bril-
liant women, these brave cavaliers, the poor queen has not a
single friend, not a soul, whom she may trust, on whom she
may lean? Oh, John Heywood, think again, have pity on the
poverty of a queen. Think again. Say, only you two ? No
friend but you ? "
And the queen's eyes filled with tears, which she tried in
vain to repress.
John Heywood saw it and sighed deeply. Better than the
queen herself perhaps, he had read the depths of her heart, and
knew its deep wound; But he also had sympathy with her
pain, and wished to mitigate it a little.
" I recollect," said he, gently and mournfully — " yes, I recol-
lect, you have yet a third friend at this court."
" Ah, a third friend ! " exclaimed Catharine, and again her
voice sounded cheery and joyous. " Name him to me, name
him ! For you see clearly I am burning with impatience to
hear his name."
John Heywood looked into Catharine's glowing counte-
nance with a strange expression, at once searching and mourn-
ful, and for a moment dropped his head upon his breast and
sighed.
" Now, John, give me the name of this third friend."
" Do you not know him, queen?" asked Heywood, as he
again stared steadily in her face. Do you not know him ? It
is Thomas Seymour, Earl of Sudley."
There passed as it were a sunbeam over Catharine's face,
and she uttered a low cry.
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 101
John Heywood said, sadly : " Queen, the sun strikes
directly in your face. Take care that it does not blind your
bright eyes. Stand in the shade, your majesty, for, hark !
there comes one who might report the sunshine in your face
for a conflagration."
Just then the door opened, and Lady Jane appeared on the
threshold. She threw a quick, searching glance around the
room, and an imperceptible smile passed over her beautiful
pale face.
" Your majesty," said she solemnly, " every thing is ready.
You can begin your ride when it pleases you. The Princess
Elizabeth awaits you in the anteroom, and your master of
horse already holds the stirrup of your steed."
*' And the lord chamberlain?" asked Catharine, blushing,
" has he no message from the king to bring me? "
" Ay ! " said the Earl of Surrey as he entered. " His ma-
jesty bids me tell the queen that she may extend her ride as
far as she wishes. The glorious weather is well worth that
the Queen of England should enjoy it, and enter into a contest
with the sun."
" Oh, the king is the most gallant of cavaliers," said
Catharine, with *a happy smile. " Now, come, Jane let us
ride."
" Pardon me, your majesty," said Lady Jane, stepping back.
" I cannot to-day enjoy the privilege of accompanying your
majesty. Lady Anne Ettersville is to-day in attendance."
"Another time, then,^Jane ! And you, Earl Douglas, you
ride with us?"
" The king, your majesty, has ordered me to his cabinet."
" Behold now a queen abandoned by all her friends ! " said
Catharine cheerily, as with light, elastic step she passed through
the hall to the court-yard.
" Here is something going on which I must fathom ! " mut-
tered John Heywood, who had left the hall with the rest. " A
mousetrap is set, for the cats remain at home, and are hungry
for their prey."
102 HENET Vin. AND HIS COTTKT.
Lady Jane had remained behind in the hall with her father
Both had stepped to the window, and were silently looking
down into the yard, where the brilliant cavalcade of the queen
and her suite was moving about in motley confusion.
Catharine had just mounted her palfrey ; the noble animal,
recognizing his mistress, neighed loudly, and, giving a snort,
reared up with his noble burden.
Princess Elizabeth, who was close to the queen, uttered a
cry of alarm. " You will fall, queen," said she, " you ride
such a wild animal."
" Oh, no indeed," said Catharine, smiling ; " Hector is not
wild. It is with him as with me. This charming May air
has made us both mettlesome and happy. Away, then, my
ladies and lords ! our horses must be to-day swift as birds.
"We ride to Epping Forest."
And through the open gateway dashed the cavalcade.
The queen in front ; at her right, the Princess Elizabeth ; at
her left, the master of horse, Thomas Seymour, Earl of Sud-
ley.
"When the train had disappeared, father and daughter
stepped back from the window, and looked at'each other with
strange, dark, and disdainful looks.
" "Well, Jane?" said Earl Douglas, at length. " She is
still queen, and the king becomes daily more unwieldly and
ailing. It is time to give him a seventh queen."
" Soon, my father, soon."
" Loves the queen Henry Howar^ at last?"
" Yes, he loves her ! " said Jane, and her pale face was now
colorless as a winding-sheet.
"• I ask, whether she loves him ? "
" She,will love him ! " murmured Jane, and then suddenly
mastering herself, she continued : " but it is not enough to
make the queen in love ; doubtless it would be still more effi-
cient if some one could instill a new love into the king. Did
. you see, father, with what ardent looks his majesty yesterday
watched me and the Duchess of Richmond ? "
HENRY VIII. AND HIS COURT. 103
" Did I see it ? The whole court talked about it."
"Well, now, my father, manage it so that the king may
be heartily bored to-day, and then bring him to me. He will
find the Duchess of Richmond with me."
" Ah, a glorious thought ! You will surely be Henry's
seventh queen."
" I will ruin Catharine Parr, for she is my rival, and I
hate her ! " said Jane, with glowing cheeks and flashing eyes.
"She has been queen long enough, and I have bowed myself
before her. Now she shall fall in the dust before me, and I
will set my foot upon her head."
CHAPTER XI.
THE RIDE.
IT was a wondrous morning. The dew still lay on the
grass of the meadows, over which they had just ridden to
reach the thicket of the forest, in whose trees resounded the
melodious voiceg of blithe birds. Then they rode along the
banks of a babbling forest stream, and spied the deer that
came forth into the glade on the other side, as if they wanted,
like the queen and her train, to listen to the song of the birds
and the murmuring of the fountains.
Catharine felt a nameless, blissful pleasure swell her bosom.
She was to-day no more the queen, surrounded by perils and
foes ; no more the wife *f an unloved, tyrannical husband ;
not the queen trammelled with the shackles of etiquette. She
•was a free, happy woman, who, in presageful, blissful trepi-
dation, smiled at the future, and said to each minute, " Stay,
stay, for thou art so beautiful ! "
It was a sweet, dreamy happiness, the happiness of that
hour. With glad heart, Catharine would have given her
crown for it, could she have prolonged this hour to an eter-
nity.
104: HENKY VHI. AUTO HIS COUKT.
He was at her side — he of whom John Hey wood had said,
that he was among her most trustful and trusty friends. He
was there ; and even if she did not dare to look at him often,
often to. speak to him, yet she felt his presence, she perceived
the glowing beams of his eyes, which rested on her with con-
suming fire. Nobody could observe them. For the court
rode behind them, and before them and around them was
naught but Nature breathing and smiling with joy, naught but
heaven and God.
She had forgotten however that she was not quite alone, and
that while Thomas Seymour rode on her left, on her right was
Princess Elizabeth — that young girl of fourteen years — that
child, who, however, under the fire of suffering and the storms
of adversity, was early forced to precocious bloom , and whose
heart, by the tears and experience of her unhappy childhood,
had acquired an early ripeness. Elizabeth, a child in years,
had already all the 'strength and warmth of a woman's feel-
ings. Elizabeth, the disowned and disinherited princess, had
inherited her father's pride and ambition ; and when she looked
on the queen, and perceived that little crown wrought on her
velvet cap in diamond embroidery, she felt in her bosom a
sharp pang, and remembered, with feelings of bitter grief, that
this crown was destined never to adorn her head, since the
king, by solemn act of Parliament, had excluded her from the
succession to the throne.*
But for a few weeks this pain had been more gentle, and
less burning. Another feeling had silenced it. Elizabeth
who was never to be queen or sovereign — Elizabeth might be
a wife at least. Since she was denied a crown, they should
at least allow her instead a wife's happiness ; they should not
grudge her the privilege of ^twining in her hair a crown of
myrtle.
She had been early taught to ever have a clear conscious-
ness of all her feelings ; nor had she now shrunk from reading
the depths of her heart with steady and sure eye.
* Tytler, page 340.
HENET VIH. AND HIS COUET. 105
She knew that she loved, and that Thomas Seymour was
the man whom she loved. •
But the earl ? Did he love her in return ? Did he under-
stand the child's heart? Had he, beneath the childish face,
already recognized the passionate, proud woman? Had he
guessed the secrets of this soul, at once so maidenly and chaste,
and yet so passionate and energetic?
Thomas Seymour never betrayed a secret, and what he
had, it may be, read in the eyes of the princess, and what he
had, perhaps, spoken to her in the quiet shady walks of Hamp-
ton Court, or in the long, dark corridors of Whitehall, was
known to no one, save those two. For Elizabeth had a strong,
masculine soul ; she needed no confidant to share her secrets ;
and Thomas Seymour had feared even, like the immortal hair-
dresser of King Midas, to dig a hole and utter his secret there-
in ; for he knew very well that, if the reed grew up and re-
peated his words, he might, for these words, lay his head on
the block.
Poor Elizabeth ! She did not even suspect that the earl's
secret and her own were not, however, the same ; she did not
suspect that Thomar Seymour, if he guessed her secret, might,
perhaps, avail himself of it to make thereof a brilliant foil for
his own secret.
lie had, like her, ever before his eyes the diamond crown
on the head of the young queen, and he had noticed well how
old and feeble the king had become of late.
As he now rode by the side of the two princesses, he felt
his heart swell with a proud joy, and bold and ambitious
schemes alone occupied his soul.
The two women understood nothing of this. They were
both too much occupied with their own thoughts ; and while
Catharine's eyes swept with beaming look the landscape far
and wide, the brow of the princess was slightly clouded, and
her sharp eye rested with a fixed and watchful gaze on Thomas
Seymour.
She had noticed the impassioned look which he had now
5*
106 HENRY Vm. AOT) HIS COUKT.
and then fastened on the queen. The slight, scarcely percep-
tible tremor of his voice, when he spoke, had not escaped her.
Princess Elizabeth was jealous ; she felt the first torturing
motions of that horrible disease which she had inherited from
her father, and in the feverish paroxysms of which the king
had sent two of his wives to the scaffold.
She was jealous, but not of the queen; much more, she
dreamed not that the queen might share and return Seymour's
love. It never came into her mind to accuse the queen of an
understanding with the earl. She was jealou^ only of the
looks which he directed toward the queen ; and because she
was watching those looks, she could not at the same time read
the eyes of her young step-mother also ; she could not see the
gentle flames which, kindled by the fire of his looks, glowed in
hers.
Thomas Seymour had seen them, and had he now been
alone with Catharine, he would have thrown himself at her
feet and confided to her all the deep and dangerous secrets that
he had so long harbored in his breast ; he would have left to
her the choice of bringing him to the block, or of accepting the
love which he consecrated to her.
But there, behind them, were the spying, all-observing, all-
surmising courtiers ; there was the Princess Elizabeth, who,
had he ventured to speak to the queen, would have conjectured
from his manner the words which she could not understand ;
for love sees so clearly, and jealousy has such keen ears !
Catharine suspected nothing of the thoughts of her com-
panions. She alone was happy ; she alone gave herself up
with full soul to the enjoyment of the moment. She drew in
with intense delight the pure air ; she drank in the odor of the
meadow blossoms ; she listened with thirsty ear to the murmur-
ing song which the wind wafted to her from the boughs of the
trees. Her wishes extended not beyond the hour ; she rested
in the full enjoyment of the presence of her beloved. He was
there — what needed she more to make her happy?
Her wishes extended not beyond this hour. She was only
HENBY VIII. AND HIS COURT. 107
conscious how delightful it was thus to be at her beloved's
side, to' breathe the same air, to see the same sun, the same
flowers on which his eyes rested, and on which their glances'
at least might meet in kisses which were denied to their lips.
But as they thus rode along, sijent and meditative, each
occupied with his own thoughts, there came the assistance for
which Thomas Seymour had prayed, fluttering along in the
shape of a fly.
At first this fly sported and buzzed about the nose of l^ie
fiery, proud beast which the queen rode ; and as no one noticed
it, it was not disturbed by Hector's tossing of his mane, but
crept securely and quietly to the top of the noble courser's
head, pausing a little here and there, and sinking his sting into
the horse's flesh, so that he reared and began loudly to neigh.
But Catharine was a bold and dexterous rider, and the
croud spirit of her horse only afforded her delight, and gave
the master of horse an opportunity to praise her skill and
coolness.
Catharine received with a sweet smile the encomiums of
her beloved. But the fly kept creeping on, and, impelled by a
diabolic delight, now penetrated the horse's ear.
The poor, tormented animal made a spring forward. This
spring, instead of freeing him from his enemy, made him pen-
etrate the ear still farther, and sink his sting still deeper into
the soft fleshy part of the same.
Stung by the maddening pain, the horse cast oft all con-
trol, and, heedless of bridle and scorning the bit, dashed for-
ward in a furious run — forward over the meadow swift as an
arrow, resistless as the lightning.
" On, on, to the queen's rescue ! " thundered the master
of horse, and with mad haste, away flew he also over the
meadow.
" To the help of the queen ! " repeated Princess Elizabeth,
and she likewise spurred her horso and hurried forward, .ac-
companied by the whole suite.
But what is the speed of a horse ever so swift, but yet in
108 HENRY Vin. AJ5TD HIS COTJKT.
his senses, compared with, the raving madness of a crazy
courser, that, despising all subjection, and mocking at the bri-
dle, dashes ahead, foaming with the sense of freedom and
unrestraint, uncontrollable as the surge lashed by the storm I
Already far behind them lay the meadows, far behind them
the avenues leading through the woods, and over brooks and
ditches, over meadows and wastes, Hector was dashing on.
The queen still sat firmly in the saddle ; her "cheeks were
cofcrless ; her lips trembled ; but her eye was still bright and
clear. She had not yet lost her presence of mind ; she was
perfectly conscious of her danger. The din of screaming,
screeching voices, which she heard at first, had long since
died away in silence behind her. An immense solitude, the
deep silence of the grave, was around her. Naught was heard
save the panting and snorting of the horse ; naught but the
crash and clatter of his hoofs.
Suddenly, however, this sound seemed to find an echo. It
was repeated over yonder. There was the same snorting and
panting ; there was the same resounding trampling of hoofs.
And now, oh now, struck on Catharine's ear the sound of
a voice only too well loved, and made her scream aloud with
delight and desire.
But this cry frightened anew the enraged animal. For a
moment, exhausted and panting, he had slackened in his mad
race ; now he sprang forward with renewed energy ; now he
flew on as if impelled by the wings of the wind.
But ever nearer and nearer sounded the loved voice, ever
nearer the tramp of his horse.
They were now upon a large plain, shut in on all sides by
woods. While the queen's horse circled the plain in a wi'le
circuit, Seymour's, obedient to the rein, sped directly across
it, and was close behind the queen.
" Only a moment more ! Only hold your arms firmly
around the animal's neck, that the shock may not hurl you off
when I lay hold of the rein ! " shouted Seymour, and he set
his spurs into his horse's flanks,- so that he sprang forward
with a wild cry.
HENEY VIH. AND HIS COTTKT. 109
This cry roused Hector to new fury. Panting for breath,
he shot forward with fearful leaps, now straight into the
thicket of the woods. • •
" I hear, his voice no more," murmured Catharine. And at
length overcome with anxiety and the dizzy race, and worn
out with her exertions, she closed her eyes ; her senses ap-
peared to be about leaving her.
But at this moment, a firm hand seized with iron grasp the
rein of her horse,_so that he bowed his head, shaking, trem-
bling, and almost ashamed, as though he felt he had found his
lord and master.
" Saved ! I am saved ! " faltered Catharine, and breath-
less, scarcely in her senses, she leaned her head on Seymour's
shoulder.
He lifted her gently, from the saddle, and placed her on the
soft moss beneath an ancient oak. Then he tied the horses to
a bough, and Catharine, trembling and faint, sank on her knees
to rest after such violent exertion.
CHAPTER XH.
THE DECLARATION.
THOMAS SEYMOUR returned to Catharine. She still lay
there with closed eyes, pale and motionless.
He gazed on her long and steadily ; his eyes drank in, in
long draughts, the sight of this beautiful and noble woman,
and he forgot at that moment that she was a queen.
lie was at length alone with her. At last, after two years
of torture, of resignation, of dissimulation, God had granted
him this hour, for which he had so long yearned, which he
had PO long considered unattainable. Now it was there, now
it was his.
And had the -whole court, had King Henry himself, come
right then, Thomas Seymour would not have heeded it ; it
110 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
would not have affrighted him. The blood had mounted to
his head and overcome his reason. His heart, still agitated
and beating violently from his furious ride and his anxiety for
Catharine, allowed him to hear no other voice than that of
passion.
He knelt by the queen and seized her hand.
Perhaps it was this touch which roused her from her
unconsciousness. She raised her eyes and gazed around with
a perplexed look.
" Where am I? " breathed she in alow tone.
Thomas Seymour pressed her hand to his lips. " You are
with the most faithful and devoted of your servants, queen ! "
" Queen ! " This word roused her from her stupor, and
caused her to raise herself hah0 up.
" But where is my court? Where is the Princess Eliza-
beth? Where are all the eyes that heretofore watched me?
Where are all the listeners and spies who accompany the
queen ? "
" They are far away from here," said Seymour in a tone
which betrayed his secret delight. " They are far away from
here, and need at least an hour's time to come up with us. An
hour, queen ! are you aware what that is to me ? An hour of
freedom, after two years of imprisonment ! An hour of happi-
ness, after two years of daily torture, daily endurance of the
torments of hell ! "
Catharine, who had at first smiled, had now become grave
and sad.
Her eye rested on the cap which had fallen from her head
and lay near her on the grass.
She pointed with trembling finger to the crown, and said
softly, " Recognize you that sign, my lord?"
"I recognize it, my lady; but in this hour, I no longer
shrink back at it. There are moments in which life is at its
crowning point, and when one heeds not the abyss that threat-
ens close beneath. Such an hour is the present. I am aware
that this hour makes me guilty of high-treason and may send
HENKY Vm. ASTD HIS COTTKT. Ill
me to the block ; but nevertheless I will not be silent. The
fire Avhich burns in my breast consumes me. I must at length
give it vent. My heart, that for years has burned upon a
funeral pyre, and which is so strong that in the midst of its
agonies it has still ever felt a sensation of its blessedness—-
my heart must at length find death or favor. You shall hear
me, queen ! "
" No, no," said she, almost in anguish, " I will not, I cannot
hear you ! Remember that I am Henry the Eighth's wife, and
that it is dangerous to speak to her. Silence then, earl,
silence, and let us ride on."
She would have arisen, but her own exhaustion and Lord
Seymour's hand caused her to sink back again.
" No, I will not be silent," said he. " I will not be silent
until I have told you all that rages and glows within me. The
Queen of England may either condemn me or pardon me, but
she shall know that to me she is not Henry the Eighth's wife,
but only the most charming and graceful, the noblest and
loveliest woman in England. I will tell her that I never
recollect she is my queen, or, if I do so, it is only to curse the
king, who was prcsumptous enough to set this brightly spark-
ling jewel in his bloody crown."
Catharine, almost horrified, laid her hand on Seymour's
lips. u Silence, unhappy man, silence ! Know you that it is
your sentence of death which you are now uttering? Your
sentence of death, if any soul hears you ? " •
" But no one hears me. No one save the queen, and God,
who, however, is perhaps more compassionate and merciful
than the queen. Accuse me then, queen ; go and tell your
king that Thomas Seymour is a traitor ; that he dares love
the queen. The king will send me to the scaffold, but I shall
nevertheless deem myself happy, for I shall at least die by
your instrumentality. Queen, if I cannot live for you, then
beautiful it is to die for you ! "
Catharine listened t<> him wholly stupefied, wholly intoxi-
cated. This was, for her, language wholly new and never
112 HENEY Vin. AND HIS COUKT.
heard before, at which her heart trembled in blissful awe,
which rushed around her in enchanting melodies and lulled her
into a sweet stupefaction. Now she herself even forgot that
she was queen, that she was the wife of Henry, the bloodthirsty
and the jealous. She was conscious only of this, that the man
whom she had so. long loved, was now kneeling at her side.
With rapture she drank in his words, which struck upon her ear
like exquisite music.
Thomas Seymour continued. He told her all he had
suffered. He told her he had often resolved to die, in order to
put an end to these tortures, but that then a glance of her eye,
a word from her lips, had given him strength to live, and still
longer endure these tortures, which were at the same time so
full of rapture.
" But now, queen, now my strength is exhausted, and it is
for you to give me life or death. To-morrow I will ascend
the scaffold, or you shall permit me to live, to live for you."
Catharine trembled and looked a^him well nigh astounded.
He seemed so proud and imperative, she almost felt a fear for
him, but it was the happy fear of a loving, meek woman before
a strong, commanding man.
" Know you," said she, with a charming smile, " that you
almost have the appearance of wishing to command me to love
you?"
" No, queen," said he, proudly, " I cannot command you to
love me, but I bid you tell me the truth. I bid you do this,
for I am a man who has the right to demand the truth of a
woman face to face. And I have told you, you are not the
queen to me. You are but a beloved, an adored woman.
This love has nothing to do with your royalty, and while I
confess it to you, I do not think that you abase yourself when
you receive it. For the true love of a man is ever the holiest
gift that he can present to a woman, and if a beggar dedicates
it to a queen, she must feel herself honored by it. Oh, queen,
I am a beggar. I lie at your feet and raise my hands be-
seechingly to you ; but I want not charity, I want not your
HENRY Yin. AND HIS COURT. 113
compassion and pity, which may, perhaps, grant me an alms
to lessen my misery. No, I want you yourself. I require all
or nothing. It will not satisfy me that you forgive my bold-
ness, and draw the veil of silence over my mad attempt. No,
I wish you to speak, to pronounce my condemnation or a
benediction on me. Oh, I know you are generous and com-
passionate, and even if you despise my love and will not
return it, yet, it may be, you will not betray me. You will
spare me, and be silent. But I repeat it, queen, I do not ac-
cept this offer of your magnanimity. You are to make me
either a criminal or a god ; for I am a criminal if you condemn
my love, a god if you return it."
" And do you know, earl, " whispered Catharine, " that you
are very cruel? You want me to be either an accuser or an
accomplice. You leave me no choice but that of being either
your murderess or a perjured and adulterous woman — a wife
who forgets her plighted faith and her sacred duty, and defiles
the crown which my husband has placed upon my head with
stains, which Henry will wash out with my own blood and
with yours also."
" Let it be so, then," cried tha earl, almost joyfully. " Let
my head fall, no matter how or when, if you but love me ; for
then I shall still be immortal ; fora moment in your arms is an
eternity of bliss."
" But I have already told you that not only your head, but
mine also, is concerned in this matter. You know the king's
harsh and cruel disposition. The mere suspicion is enough to
condemn me. Ah, if he knew what we have just now spoken
he would condemn me, as he condemned Catharine
I Inward, though I am not guilty as she was. Ah, I shudder
ut tin; tliouirht of the block; and you, Earl Seymour, you
would hriuj: me to the scaffold, and yet you say you love me ! "
ymour sunk his head mournfully upon his breast and*
Mi_rlifd deeply. "You have pronounced my sentence, queen,
and though you arc too noble to tell me the truth, yet I havo
guessed it. No, you do not love me, for you see with keen
114 HENEY VHr. AND HIS COUET.
eyes the danger that threatens you, and you fear for yourself.
No, you love me not, else you would think of nothing save love
alone. The dangers would animate you, and the sword which
hangs over your head you would not see, or you would with
rapture grasp its edge and say, ' What is death to me, since I
am happy ! What care I for dying, since I have felt immortal
happiness ! ' Ah, Catharine, you have a cold heart and a cool
head. May God preserve them both to you ; then will you
pass through life quietly and safely ; but you, will yet be
a poor, wretched woman, and when you come to die, they will
place a royal crown upon your coffin, but love will not weep
for you. Farewell, Catharine, Queen of England, and since
you cannot love him, give Thomas Seymour, the traitor, your
sympathy at least."
He bowed low and kissed her feet, then he arose and
walked with firm step to the tree where he had tied the horses.
But now Catharine arose, now she flew to him, and grasp-
ing his hand, asked, trembling and breathless, " What are you
about to do ? whither are you going ? "
" To the king, my lady."
" And what will you do there ? "
" I will show him a traitor who has dared love the queen.
You have just killed my heart ; he will kill only my body.
That is less painful, and I will thank him for it."
Catharine uttered a cry, and with passionate vehemence
drew him back to the place where she had been resting.
" If you do what you say, you will kill me," said she, with
trembling lips. " Hear me, hear ! The moment you mount your
horse to go to the king, I mount mine too ; but not to follow
you, not to return to London, but to plunge with my horse
down yonder precipice. Oh, fear nothing ; they will not accuse
you of my murder. They will say that I plunged down there
with my horse, and that the raging animal caused my death."
" Queen, take good heed, consider well what you say ! " ex-
claimed Thomas Seymour, his countenance clearing up and
his face flaming with delight. " Bear in mind that your words
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 115
must be either a condemnation or an avowal. I wish death,
or your love ! Not the love of a queen, who thinks to be gra-
cious to her subject, when for the moment she elevates him to
herself; but the love of a woman who bows her head in meek-
ness and receives her lover as at the same time her lord. Oh,
Catharine, be well on your guard ! If you come to me with the
pride of a queen, if there be even one thought in you which tells
you that you are bestowing a favor on a subject as you take
him to your heart, then be silent and let me go hence. I am
proud, and as nobly born as yourself, and however love throws
me conquered at your feet, yet it shall not bow my head in the
dust ! But if you say that you love me, Catharine, for that
I will consecrate my whole life to you. I will be your lord,
but your slave also. There shall be in me no thought, no
feeling, no wish, that is not devoted and subservient to you.
And when I say that I will be your lord, I mean not thereby
that I will not lie forever at your feet and bow my head in
the dust, and say to you : Tread on it, if it seem good to you,
for I am your slave ! "
And speaking thus, he dropped on his knees and pressed to
her feet his face, whose glowing and noble expression ravished
Catharine's heart.
She bent down to him, and gently lifting his head, looked
with an indescribable expression of happiness and love- deep
into his beaming eyes.
"Do you love me?" asked Seymour, as he put his arm
softly around her slender waist, and arose from his kneeling
attitude.
" I love you ! " said she, with a firm voice and a happy
smile. " I love you, not as a queen, but as a woman ; and if
perchance this love bring us both to the scaffold, well then wo
shall at least die together, to meet again there above ! "
" No, think not now of dying, Catharine, think of living —
of the beautiful, enchanting future which is beckoning to us.
Think of the days which will soon come, and in which our
love will no longer require sccresy or a veil, but when we will
116 HENRY Yin. AND HIS COURT.
manifest it to the whole world, and can proclaim our happi-
ness from a full glad breast ! Oh, Catharine, let us hope that
compassionate and merciful death will loose at last the unnat-
ural bonds that bind you to that old man. Then, when Henry
is no more, then' will you be mine, mine with your entire
being, with your whole life ; and instead of a proud regal
crown, a crown of myrtle shall adorn your head ! Swear that
to me, Catharine ; swear that you will become my wife, as
soon as death has set you free."
The queen shuddered and her cheeks grew pale, " Oh,"
said she with a sigh, " death then is our hope and perhaps the
scaffold our end ! "
" No, Catharine, love is our hope, and happiness our end.
Think of life, of our future ! Grant my request. Swear to me
here in the face of God, and of sacred and calm nature around
us, swear to me, that from the day when death frees you from
your husband you will be mine, my wife, my consort ! Swear
to me, that you, regardless of etiquette and unmindful of tyran-
nical custom, will be Lord Seymour's wife, before the knell for
Henry's death has died away. "We will find a priest, who
may bless our love and sanctify the covenant that we h^ve this
day concluded for eternity! Swear to me, that, till that
wished-for day, you will keep for me your truth and love, and
never 'forget that my honor is yours also, that your happiness
is also mine ! "
" I swear it ! " said Catharine, solemnly. " You may de-
pend upon me at all times and at all hours. Never will I be
untrue to you ; never will I have a thought that is not yours.
I will love you as Thomas Seymour deserves to be loved, that
is with a devoted and faithful heart. It will be my pride to
subject myself to you, and with glad soul will I serve and fol-
low you, as your true and obedient wife."
"I accept your oath ! " said Seymour, solemnly. " But in
return I swear that I will honor and esteem you as my queen
and mistress. I swear to you that you shall never find a
more obedient subject, a more unselfish counsellor, a more
HENKY Yin. AND IIIS COUKT. 117
faithful husband, a braver champion, than I will be. ' My life
for my queen, my entire heart for my beloved ; ' this henceforth
shall be my motto, and may 1 be disowned and despised by
God and by you, if ever I violate this oath."
"Amen!" said Catharine, with a bewitching smile.
Then both were silent. It was that silence which only
love and happiness knows — that silence which is so rich in
thoughts and feelings, and therefore so poor in words !
The wind rustled whisperingly in the trees, among whose
dark branches here and there a bird's warbling or flute-like
notes resounded. The sun threw his emerald light over the
soft velvety moss carpet of the ground, which, rising and falling
in gentle, undulating lines, formed lovely little hollows and
hillocks, on Avhich now and then was seen here and there the
slender and stately figure of a hart, or a roe, that, looking
around searchingly with his bright eyes, started back fright-
ened into the thicket on observing these two human figures
and the group of horses encamped there. ,
Suddenly this quiet was interrupted by the loud sound of
the hunter's horn, and in the distance were heard confused
cries and shouts, which were echoed by the dense forest and
repeated in a thousand tones.
With a sigh the queen raised her head from the earl's
shoulder.
The dream was at an end ; the angel came with flaming
sword to drive her from paradise.
For she was no longer worthy of paradise. The fatal word
had been spoken, and while it brought her love, it had per-
jured her.
Henry's wife, his by her vow taken before the altar, had
betrothed herself to another, and given him the' love that she
owed her husband.
" Jt is passed," said she, mournfully. " These sounds call
me back to iny slavery. Wo must both resume our roles. I
must become queen again."
"But first swear to me that you will never forget this
118 HENKY Vin. AND HIS COURT.
hour ; that you will ever think upon the oaths which we have
mutually sworn."
She looked at him almost astounded. " My God ! can
truth and love be forgotten?"
"•You will remain ever true, Catharine?"
She smiled. " See, now, my jealous lord, do I address
such questions to you ? "
" Oh, queen, you well know that you possess the charm
that binds forever."
"Who knows?" said she dreamily, as she raised her
enthusiastic look to heaven, and seemed, to follow the bright
silvery clouds which were sailing slowly across the blue ether.
Then her eyes fell on her beloved, and laying her hand
softly upon his shoulder, she said : " Love is like God — eternal,
primeval, and ever present ! But you must believe in it to
feej its presence ; you must trust it to be worthy of its bless-
ing!"
»But the hallooing and the clangor of the horns came nearer
and nearer. Even now was heard the barking of the dogs
and the tramp of horses.
The earl had untied the horses, and led Hector, who was
now quiet and gentle as a lamb, to his mistress.
" Queen," said Thomas Seymour, " two delinquents now
approach you ! Hector is my accomplice, and had it not been
that the fly I now see on his swollen ear had made him raving,
I should be the most pitiable and unhappy man in your king-
dom, Avhile now I am the happiest and most enviable."
The queen made no answer, but she put both her arms
around the animal's neck and kissed him.
" Henceforth," said she, " then I will ride only Hector, and
when he is old and unfit for service — "
" He shall be tended and cared for in the stud of Countess
Catharine Seymour ! " interrupted Thomas Seymour, as he
held the queen's stirrup and assisted her into the saddle.
The two rode in silence toward the sound of the voices
and horns, both too much occupied by their own thoughts to
interrupt them by trifling words. .
HENEY Yin. AND HIS COUET. 119
" He loves me ! " thought Catharine. " I am a happy,
enviable woman, for Thomas Seymour loves me."
" She loves me ! " thought he, with a proud, triumphant
smile. " I shall, therefore, one day become Regent of Eng-
land."
Just then they came out on the large level meadow,
through which they had previously ridden, and over which
now came, scattered here and there in motley confusion, the
entire royal suite, Princess Elizabeth at the head.
" One thing more !" whispered Catharine. "If you ever
need a messenger to me, apply to John Heywood. He is a
friend whom we can trust."
And she sprang forward to meet the princess, to recount
to her all the particulars of her adventure, and her happy
rescue by the master of horse.
Elizabeth, however, listened to her with glowing looks and
thoughts distracted, and as the queen then turned to the rest
of her suite, and, surrounded by her ladies and lords, received
their congratulations, a slight sign from the princess called
Thomas Seymour to her side.
She allowed her horse to curvet some paces forward, by
which she and the earl found themselves separated a little
from the rest, and were sure of being overheard by no one.
" My lord," said she, in a vehement, almost threatening
voice, "you have often and in vain besought me to grant you
an interview. I have denied you. You intimated that you
had many things to say to me, for which we must be alone,
and which must reach no listener's ear. Well, now, to-day I
grant you an interview, and I am at last inclined to listen to
you."
She paused and waited for a reply. But the earl remained
silent. He only made a deep and respectful bow, bending to
the very neck of his horse. " Well and good ; I will go to
this rendezvous were it but to blind Elizabeth's eyes, that she
may not see what she never ought to see. That was all."
The young princess cast on him an angry look, and a dark
120 HENRY vm. AND HIS COUKT.
scowl gathered on her brow. "You understand well how to
control your joy," said she; "and any one to see you just now
would think — "
" That Thomas Seymour is discreet enough, not to let even
his rapture be read in his countenance at this dangerous court,"
interrupted the earl in a low murmur. "When, princess, may I
see you and where ? "
" Wait for the message that John Hey wood will bring you
to-day," whispered Elizabeth, as she sprang forward and again
drew near the queen.
" John Hey wood, again ! " muttered the earl. " The con-
fidant of both, and so my hangman, if he wishes to be ! "
CHAPTER XIII.
" LE BOI S'ENNUIT."
KING HENBY was alone in his study. He had spent a few
hour.3 in writing on a devout and edifying book, which he was
preparing for his subjects, and which, in virtue of his dignity
as supreme lord of the Church, he designed to commend to
their reading instead of the Bible.
He now laid down his pen, and, with infinite complacency,
looked over the written sheets, which were to be to his people
a new proof of his paternal love and care, and so convince
them that Henry the Eighth was not only the noblest and most
virtuous of kings, but also the wisest.
But this reflection failed to make the king more cheerful
to-day ; perhaps because he had already indulged in it too fre-
quently. To be alone, annoyed and disturbed him — there were
in his breast so many secret and hidden voices, whose whispers
he dreaded, and which, therefore, he sought to drown — there
were so many recollections of blood, which ever and again
rose before him, however often he tried to wash them out in
fresh blood, and which the king was afraid of, though he as-
HENJRY VHI. AND HIS COUBT. 121
sumed the appearance of never repenting, never feeling disquie-
tude.
With hasty hand he touched the gold bell standing by him,
and his face brightened as he saw the door open immediately,
and Earl Douglas make his appearance on the threshold.
"Oh, at length ! " said the lord, who had very well under-
stood the expression of Henry's features ; " at length, the king
condescends to be gracious to his people."
" I gracious ? " asked the king, utterly astonished. " "Well,
how am I so ? "
" By your majesty's resting at length from his exertions,
and giving a little thought to his valuable and needful health.
When you remember, sire, that England's weal depends sole-
ly and alone on the weal of her king, and that you must be and
remain healthy, that your people likewise may be healthy."
The king smiled with satisfaction. It never came into his
head to doubt the earl's words. It seemed to him perfectly
natural that the weal of his people depended on his person ;
but yet it was always a lofty and beautiful song, and he loved
to have his courtiers repeat it.
The king, as we have said, smiled, but there was some-
thing unusual in that smile, which did not escape the earl.
" He is in the condition of a hungry anaconda," said Earl
Douglas to himself. " He is on the watch for prey, and hev
will be bright and lively again just as soon as he has tasted a
little human flesh and blood. Ah, luckily we are well supplied
in that way. Therefore, we will render unto the king what is
the king's. But we must be cautious and go to work warily."
He approached the king and imprinted a kiss on his hand.
" I kiss this hand," said he, " which has been to-day the
fountain through which the wisdom of the head has been pour-
ed forth on this blessed paper. I kiss this paper, which will
announce and explain to happy Eugluud God's pure and una-
dulterated word ; but yet I say let this suffice for the present,
my king ; take rest ; remember awhile that you are not only
a sage, but also a man."
G
122 HENTBY Vm. AND HIS COUET.
" Yes, and truly a weak and decrepit one ! " sighed the
king, as with difficulty he essayed to rise, and in so doing
leaned so heavily on the earl's arm that he almost hroke down
under the monstrous load.
" Decrepit ! " said Earl Douglas, reproachfully. " Your
majesty moves to-day with as much ease and freedom as a
youth, and my arm was by no means needed to help you up."
" Nevertheless, we are growing old ! " said the king, who,
from his weariness, was unusually sentimental and low spirit-
ed to-day.
" Old !" repeated Earl Douglas. " Old, with those, eyes
darting fire, that lofty brow, and that face, in every feature so
noble ! No, your majesty, kings have this in common with
the gods — they never grow old."
" And therein they resemble parrots to a hair ! " said John
Heywood, who just then entered the room. " I own a parrot
which my great-grandfather inherited from his great-grandfa-
ther, who was hair-dresser to Henry the Fourth, and which
to-day still sings with the same volubility as he did a hundred
years ago : ' Long live the king ! long live this paragon of vir-
tue, sweetness, beauty, and mercy ! Long live the king ! '
He has cried this for hundreds of years, and he has repeated
it for Henry the Fifth and Henry the Sixth, for Henry the
• Seventh and Henry the Eighth! And wonderful, the kings
have changed, but the song of praise has always been appro-
priate, and has ever been only the simple truth ! Just like
yours, my Lord Douglas ! Your majesty may depend upon it,
he speaks the truth, for he is near akin to my parrot, which
always calls him ' My cousin,' and has taught him his immor-
tal song of praise to kings."
The king laughed, while Earl Douglas cast at John Hey-
wood a sharp, spiteful look.
" He is an impudent imp, is he not, Douglas?" said the
king.
" He is a fool ! " replied he, with a shrug.
" Exactly, and therefore I just now told you the truth.
HENKY Vm. ANT> HIS COURT. 123
For you knojsv children and fools speak the truth. And I be-
came a fool just on this account, that the king, whom you all
deceive by your lies, may have about him some creature, be-
sides his looking glass, to tell him the truth."
" Well, and what truth will you serve up for me to-day?"
" It is already served, your majesty. So lay aside for a
little your regal crown and your high priesthood, and conclude
to be for awhile a carnivorous beast. It is very easy to be-
come a king. For that, nothing more is necessary than to be
born of a queen under a canopy. But it is very difficult to be
a man who has a good digestion. It requires a healthy stom-
ach and a light conscience. Come, King Henry, and let ua
see whether you are not merely a king, but also a man that
has a good stomach." And with a merry laugh he took tho
king's other arm and led him with the earl into the diniug-
room.
The king, who was an extraordinary eater, silently beckoned
his suite to take their places at the table, after he had seated
himself in his gilded chair. With grave and solemn air he then
received from the hands of the master of ceremonies the ivory
tablet on which was the bill of fare for the day. The king's
dinner was a solemn and important affair. A multitude of
post-wagons and couriers were ever on the way to bring from
the remotest ends of the earth dainties for the royal table. Tho
bill of fare, therefore, to-day, as ever, exhibited the choicest
and rarest dishes ; and always when tho king found one of his
favorite ones written down he made an assenting and approv-
ing motion of the head, which always lighted up the face of the
master of ceremonies like a sunbeam. There were birds' nests
brought from the East Indies by a fast-sailing vessel, built spe-
cially for the purpose. There were hens from Calcutta and truf-
fles from Languedoc, which the poet-king, Francis the First
of France, had the day before sent to his royal brother as a
special token of affection. There was the sparkling wine of
Champagne, and the fiery wine of tho Island of Cyprus, which
the Republic of Venice had sent to the king as a mark of re-
\
\124r , HENBT VIII. AND HIS COUET.
spcct. There were the heavy wines of the Rhine, which
looked like liquid gold, and diffused the fragrance of a whole
bouquet of flowers, and with which the Protestant princes of
Northern Germany hoped to fuddle the king, whom they
would have gladly placed at the head of their league. There,
too, were the monstrous, gigantic partridge pastries, which
the Duke of Burgundy had sent, and the glorious fruits of the
South, from the Spanish coast, with which the Emperor Charles
the Fifth supplied the King of England's table. For it was
well known that, in order to make, the King of England pro-
pitious, it was necessary first to satiate him ; that his palate
must first be tickled, in order to gain his head or his heart.
But to-day all these things seemed insufficient to give the
king the blissful pleasure which, at other times, was wont to
be with him when he sat at table. He heard John Heywood's
jests and biting epigrams with a melancholy smile, and a
cloud was on his brow.
To be in cheerful humor, the king absolutely needed the
presence of ladies. He needed them as the hunter needs the
roe to enjoy the pleasure of the chase — that pleasure which
consists in killing the defenceless and in declaring war against
the innocent and peaceful.
The crafty courtier, Earl Douglas, readily divined Henry's
dissatisfaction, and understood the secret meaning of his frowns
and sighs. He hoped much from them, and was firmly resolved
to draw some advantage therefrom, to the benefit of his daugh-
ter, and the harm of the queen.
"Your majesty," said he, "I am just on the point of turn-
ing traitor, and accusing my king of an injustice."
The king turned his flashing eyes upon him, and put his
hand, sparkling with jewelled rings, to the golden goblet filled
with Rhenish wine.
" Of an injustice — me — your king?" asked he, with stam-
mering tongue.
"Yes, of an injustice, inasmuch as you are for me God's
visible representative on earth. I would blame God if Pie
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 125
withdrew from us for a day the brightness of the sun, the gor-
geousness and perfume of His flowers, for since we children
of men are accustomed to enjoy these glories, we have in a
certain measure gained a right to them. So I accuse you be-
cause you have withdrawn from us the embodied flowers and
the incarnate suns ; because you have been so cruel, sire, as'
to send the queen to Epping Forest."
" Not so ; the queen wanted to ride," said Henry, peevish-
ly. " The spring weather attracted her, and since I, alas ! do
not possess God's exalted attribute of ubiquity, I was, no doubt,
obliged to come to the resolution of being deprived of her pres-
ence. There is no horse capable of carrying the King of
England."
" There is Pegasus, however, and in masterly manner you
know how to manage him. But how, your majesty ! the
queen wanted to ride, though she was deprived of your pres-
ence thereby? She wanted to ride, though this pleasure-ride
was at the same time a separation from you? Oh how cold
and selfish are women's hearts ! Were I a woman, I would
never depart from your side, I would covet %o greater happi-
ness than to be near you, and to listen to that high and exalted
wisdom which pours from your inspired lips. Were I a
woman — "
" Earl, I opine that your wish is perfectly fulfilled," said
John Heywood seriously. " You make in all respects the
impression of an old woman ! "
All laughed. But the king did not laugh ; he remained
serious and looked gloomily before him.
" It is true," muttered he, " she seemed excited with joy
about this excursion, and in her eyes shone a fire I have
seldom seen there. There must be some peculiar circumstance '
connected with this ride. Who accompanied the queen?"
" Princess Elizabeth," said John Heywood, who had heard
every thing, and saw clearly the arrow that the earl hnd shot
at the queen. " Princess Elizabeth, her true and dear friend,
who never leaves her side. Besides, her maids of honor, who,
126 HENRY Vin. AND HIS COURT.
like the dragon in the fable, keep watch, over the beautiful
princess."
" Who else is in the queen's company ? " inquired Henry,
sullenly.
" The master of horse, Earl of Sudley," said Douglas,
11 and—"
" That is an observation in the highest degree superfluous,''
interrupted John Heywood ; " it is perfectly well understood
by itself that the master of horse accompanies the queen.
That is just as much his office as it is yours to sing the song
of your cousin, my parrot."
" He is right," said the king quickly. " Thomas Seymour
must accompany her, and it is my will also. Thomas Sey-
mour is a faithful servant, and this he has inherited from his
sister Jane, my much loved queen, now at rest with God, that
he is devoted to his king in steadfast affection."
" The time has not yet come when one may assail the Sey-
mours," thought the earL " The king is yet attached to them ;
so he will feel hostile toward the foes of the Seymours. Let
us then begin OUE attack on Henry Howard — that is to say, on
\he queen."
"Who accompanied the queen besides?" inquired Henry
the Eighth, emptying the golden beaker at a draught, as
though he would thereby cool the fire which already began to
blaze within him. But the fiery Ehenish wine instead of cool-
ing only heated him yet more ; it drove, like a tempest, the fire
kindled in his jealous heart in bright flames to his head, and
made his brain glow bike his heart.
"Who else accompanied her besides these?" asked Earl
Douglas carelessly. "Well, I think, the lord chamberlain,
"Earl of Surrey."
A dark scowl gathered on the king's brow. The b'on had
scented his prey.
" The lord chamberlain is not in the queen's train ! " said
John Heywood earnestly.
" No," exclaimed Earl Douglas. " The poor earl. That
will make him very sad."
HENKY VIII. AND HIS COURT. 127
" And why think you that will make him sad? " asked the
king in a voice very like the roll of distant thunder.
" Because the Earl of Surrey is accustomed to live in the
sunshine of royal favor, sire ; because he resembles that flower
which always turns its head to the sun, and receives from it
vigor, color, and brilliancy."
" Let him take care that the sun does not scorch him,"
muttered the king.
" Earl," said John Heywood, " you must put on your
spectacles so that you can see better. This time you have con-
founded the sun with one of its satellites. Earl Surrey is far
too prudent a man to be so foolish as to gaze at the sun, and
thereby blind his eyes and parch his brain. And so he is
satisfied to worship one of the planets that circle round the
sun."
"What does the fool intend to say by that?" asked the
earl contemptuously.
" The wise will thereby give you to understand that you
have this time mistaken your daughter for the queen," said
John Heywood, emphasizing sharply every word, " and that
it has happened to you, as to many a great astrologer, you
have taken a planet for a sun."
Earl Douglas cast a dark, spiteful look at John Heywood,
who answered it with one equally piercing and furious.
Their eyes were firmly fixed on each other's, and in those
eyes they both read all the hatred and all the bitterness which
were working in the depths of their souls. ' Both knew that
they had from that hour sworn to each .other an enmity burn-
ing and full of danger.
The king had noticed nothing of this dumb but significant
scene. Ho was looking down, brooding over his gloomy,
thoughts, and the storm-clouds rolling around his brow gath-
i-^'l darker and darkjSk
With an impetuous movement he arose from his seat, and
this time he needed no helping hand to stand up. Wrath was
the mighty lever that threw him up.
128 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COUET.
The courtiers arose from their seats in silence, and nobodj
besides John Heywood observed the look of understanding
which Earl Douglas exchanged with Gardiner, bishop of Win-
> Chester, and Wriothesley, the lord chancellor.
"Ah, why is not Cranmer here?" said John Heywood to
himself. " I see the three tiger-cats prowling, so there must
be prey to devour somewhere. Well, I will at any rate keep
my ears open wide enough to hear their roaring."
" The dinner is over, gentlemen ! " said the king hastily ;
and the courtiers and gentlemen in waiting silently withdrew
to the anteroom.
Only Earl Douglas, Gardiner, and Wriothesley, remained
in the hall, while John Heywood crept softly into the king's
cabinet and concealed himself behind the hanging of gold bro-
cade which covered the door leading from the king's study to
the outer anteroom.
" My lords," said the king, " follow me into my cabinet.
As we are dull, the most advisable thing for us to do is to
divert ourselves while we occupy ourselves with the weal
of our beloved subjects, and consult concerning their happi-
ness and what is conducive to their welfare. Follow me then,
and we will hold a general consultation."
" Earl Douglas, your arm ! " and as the king leaned on it
and walked slowly toward the cabinet, at the entrance of
which the lord chancellor and the Bishop of Winchester were
waiting for him, he asked in a low voice : " You say that
Henry Howard dares ever intrude himself into the queen's
presence ? "
" Sire, I did not say that ; I meant only that he is con-
stantly to be seen in the queen's presence."
" Oh, you mean that she perhaps authorizes him to do so,"
said the king, grinding his teeth.
" Sire, I hold the queen to be a noble and dutiful wife." *
" I should be quite inclined to lay your head at your feet
if you did not ! " said the king, in whose face the first lightning
of the bursting cloud of wrath began to flash.
HENRY VJH. AND HIS COURT. 129
" My head belongs to the king ! " said Earl Douglas re-
spectfully. " Let him do with it as he pleases."
" But Howard — you mean, then, that Howard loves the
queen ? "
" Yes, sire, I dare affirm that."
" Now, by the Mother of God, I will tread the serpent
under my feet, as I did his sister ! " exclaimed Henry, fiercely.
" The Howards are an ambitious, dangerous, and hypocritical
race."
" A race that never forgets'that a daughter of their house
has sat on your throne."
" But they shall forget it," cried the king, " and I must
wash these proud and haughty thoughts out of their brain
with their own blood. They have not then learned, from the
example of their sister, how I punish disloyalty. This insolent
race needs another fresh example. Well, they shall have it.
Only put the means in my hand, Douglas, only a little hook
that I can strike into the flesh of these Howards, and I tell
you, with that little hook I will drag them to the scaffold.
Give me proof of the. earl's criminal love, and I promise you
that for this I will grant you what you ask."
" Sire, I will give you this proof."
"When?"
" In four days, sire ! At the great contest of the poets,
which you have ordered to take place on the queen's birth-
day."
u I thank you, Douglas, I thank you," said the king with .
an expression almost of joy. In four days you will have rid
me of the troublesome race of Howards."
" But, sire, if I cannot give the proof you demand without
accusing one other person ? "
The king, who was just about to pass the door of Ins cabi-
net, stood still, and looked steadily into the earl's eyes. —
u Then," said he, in a tone peculiarly awful, " you mean the
queen? Well, if she is guilty, I will punish her. God has
placed the sword in my hand that I may bear it to His honor,
0*
130 HENRY VIII. AND HIS COURT.
and to the terror of mankind, if the queen has sinned, she
will be punished. Furnish me the proof of Howard's guilt,
and do not trouble yourself if we thereby discover the guilt
of others. We shall not timidly shrink back, but let justice
take its course."
CHAPTER XIV.
THE QUEEN'S FRIEND.
EARL DOUGLAS, Gardiner, and Wriothesley, had accompa-
nied the king into his cabinet.
At last the great blow was to be struck, and the plan of
the three enemies of the queen, so long matured and well-con-
sidered, was to be at length put in execution. Therefore, as
they followed the king, who with unwonted activity preceded
them, they exchanged with each other one more look of mu-
tual understanding.
By that look Earl Douglas said, " The hour has come.
Be ready ! "
And the looks of his friends responded, " We are ready ! "
John Heywood, who, hidden behind the hangings, saw and
observed every thing, could not forbear a slight shudder at the
sight of these four men, whose dark and hard features seemed
incapable of being touched by any ray of pity or mercy.
There was first the king, that man with the Protean coun-
tenance, across which storm and sunshine, God and the devil
traced each minute new lines ; who could be now an inspired
enthusiast, and now a bloodthirsty tyrant ; now a sentimental
wit, and anon a wanton reveler ; the king, on whose constancy
nobody, not even himself, could rely ; ever ready, as it suited
his caprice or his interest, to betray his most faithful friend,
and to send to the scaffold to-day those whom but yesterday he
had caressed and assured of his unchanging affection ; the
king, who considered himself privileged to indulge with impu-
HEKEY Via. AJ^D HIS COURT. 131
nity his low appetites, his revengeful impulses, his blood-
thirsty inclinations ; who was devout from vanity, because de-
votion afforded him an opportunity of identifying himself with
God, and of regarding himself in some sort the patron of
Deity.
There was Earl Douglas,, the crafty courtier with ever-
smiling face, who seemed to love everybody, while in fact he
hated all ; who assumed the appearance of perfect harmless-
ness, and seemed to be indifferent to every thing but pleasure,
while nevertheless secretly he held in his hand all the strings
of that great net which encompassed alike court and king —
Earl Douglas, whom the king loved for this alone, because he
generally gave him the title of grand and wise high-priest of the
Church, and who was, notwithstanding this, Loyola's vicege-
rent, and a true and faithful adherent of that pope who had
damned the king as a degenerate son and given him over to
the wrath of God.
Lastly, there were the two men with dark, malignant looks,
with inflexible, stony faces, which were never lighted up by a
smile, or a gleam of joy ; who always condemned, always pun-
ished, and whose countenances never brightened save when
the dying shriek of the condemned, or the groans of some poor
wretch upon the rack, fell upon their ears ; who were the tor-
mentors of humanity, while they called themselves the minis-
ters and servants of God.
" Sire," said Gardiner, when the king had slowly taken
his seat upon the ottoman — " sire, let us first ask the bless-
ing of the Lord our God on this hour of conference. May
God, who is love, but who is wrath also, may He enlighten aud
bless us ! "
The king devoutly folded his hands, but it was only a
prayer of wrath that animated his soul.
" Grant, O God, that I may punish Thine enemies, and
everywhere dash in pieces the guilty 1"
" Amen 1 " said Gardiner, as he repeated with solemn
earnestness the king's words.
132 HENRY Vin. AND HIS COTJBT.
" Send us the thunderbolt of Thy wrath," prayed Wriothes-
ley, " that we may teach the world to recognize Thy power and
glory!"
Earl Douglas took care not to pray aloud. What he had
to request of God was cot allowed to reach the ear of the king.
" Grant, O God," prayed he in his heart, " grant that my
work may prosper, and that this dangerous queen may ascend
the scaffold, to make room for my daughter, who is destined
to bring back into the arms of our holy mother, the Church,
this guilty and faithless king."
" And now, my lords," said the kingj fetching a long "breath,
" now tell me how stand matters in my kingdom, and at my
court?"
" Badly," said Gardiner. " Unbelief again lifts up its
head. It is a hydra. If you strike off one of its heads, two
others immediately spring up in its place. This cursed sect of
reformists and atheists multiplies day by day, and our prisons
are no longer sufficient to contain them ; and when we drag
them to the stake, their joyful and courageous death always
makes fresh proselytes and fresh apostates."
" Yes, matters are bad," said the Lord Chancellor Wrio-
thesley ; " in vain have we promised pardon and forgiveness to
all those who would return penitent and contrite ; they laugh
to scorn our offers of pardon, and prefer a death of torture to
the royal clemency. What avails it that we have burnt to
death Miles Coverdale, who had the hardihood to translate the
Bible? His death appears to have been only the tocsin that
aroused other fanatics, and, without our being able to divine
or suspect where all these books come from, they have over-
flowed and deluged the whole land ; and we now already
have more than four translations of the Bible. The people
read them with eagerness ; and the corrupt seed of mental
illutnination and free-thinking waxes daily more powerful and
more pernicious."
" And now you, Earl Douglas? " asked the king, when the
lord chancellor ceased. " These noble lords have told me how
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COTIET. 133
•
matters stand in my kingdom. You will advise me what is
the aspect of things at my court."
" Sire," said Earl Douglas, slowly and solemnly — for he
wished each word to sink into the king's breast like a poisoned
arrow — " sire, the people but follow the example which the
court. sets them. How can you require faith of the people,
when under their own eyes the court turns faith to ridicule,
and when infidels find at court aid and .protection ? "
" You accuse, but give no names," said the king, impa-
tiently. " "Who dares at my court be a protector of heretics ? "
" Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury ! " said the three
men, as with one mouth. The signal-word was spoken, the
standard of a bloody straggle set up.
" Cranmer ?" repeated the king thoughtfully. "He has,
however, always been a faithful servant and an attentive
friend to me. It was he who delivered me from the unholy
bond with Catharine of Arragon : it was he too who warned
me of Catharine Howard, and furnished me with proofs of
her guilt. Of what misdemeanor do you accuse him ? "
" He denies the six articles^" said Gardiner, whose mali-
cious face now glowed with bitter hatred. " He reprobates
auricular confession, and believes not that the voluntarily
taken vows of celibacy are binding."
" If he does that, then ho is a traitor ! " cried the king,
who was fond of always throwing a reverence for chastity and
modesty, ns a kind of holy mantle, over his own profligate and
lewd life ; and whom nothing more embittered than to en-
counter another on that path of vice which he himself, by vir-
tue of his royal prerogative, and his crown by the grace of
God, could travel in perfect safety.
" If he does that, then he is a traitor ! My arm of vengeance
will smite him ! " repeated the king again. " It was I who
gave my people the six articles, as a sacred and authoritative
declaration of faith ; and I will not suffer this only true and
right doctrine to be assailed and obscured. But you arc mis-
taken, my lords. I am acquainted with Cranmer, and I know
that he is loyal and faithful."
134: HENBT VIII. AND HIS COUBT.
" And yet it is he," said Gardiner, " who confirms these
heretics in their obduracy and stiff-neckedness. He is the
cause why these lost wretches do not, from the fear of divine
wrath at least, return to you, their sovereign and high-priest.
For he preaches to them that God is love and mercy ; he
teaches them that Christ came into the world in order to bring
to the world love and the forgiveness of sins, and that they alone
are Christ's true disciples and servants who emulate His love.
Do you not see then, sire, that this is a covert and indirect ac-
cusation against yourself, and that while he praises pardoning
love, he at the same time condemns and accuses your right-
eous and punitory wrath ? "
The king did not answer immediately, but sat with his
eyes fixed, grave and pondering. The fanatical priest had gone
too far ; and, without being aware of it, it was he himself who
was that very instant accusing the king.
Earl Douglas felt this. He read in the king's face that he
was just then in one of those moments of contrition which
sometimes came over him when his soul held involuntary in-
tercourse with itself. It was necessary to arouse the sleeping
tiger and point out to him some prey, so as to make him again
bloodthirsty.
" It would be proper if Cranmer preached only Christian
love," said he. "Then would he be only a faithful servant
of his Lord, and a follower of his king. But he gives to the
world an abominable example of a disobedient and perfidious
servant ; he denies the truth of the six articles, not in words,
but in deeds. You have ordered that the priests of the Church
remain single. Now, then, the Archbishop of Canterbury is
married ! "
" Married ! " cried the king, his visage glowing with rage.
"Ah, I will chastise him, this transgressor of my holy laws !
A minister of the Church, a priest, whose whole life should
be naught but an exhibition of holiness, an endless communion
with God, and whose high calling it is to renounce fleshly
lusts and earthly desires ! And he is married ! I will make
HENRY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 135
him feel the whole weight of my royal anger ! He shall learn
from his own experience that the king's justice is inexorable,
and that in every case he smites the head of the sinner, be he
who he may ! "
" Your majesty is the embodiment of wisdom and justice,'
said Douglas, " and your faithful servants well know, if the
royal justice is sometimes tardy in smiting guilty offenders,
this happens not through your will, but through your servants
who venture to stay the arm of justice."
"When and where has this happened ?" asked Henry;
and his 'face flushed with rage and excitement. " Where is
the offender whom I have not punished? Where in my realm
lives a being who has sinned against God or his king, and whom
I have not dashed to atoms? "
" Sire," said Gardiner solemnly, "Anne Askew is yet
alive."
" She lives to mock at" your wisdom and to scoff at your
holy creed ! " cried Wriothesley.
" She lives, because Archbishop Cranmer wills that she
should not die," said Douglas, shrugging his shoulders.
The king broke out into a short, dry laugh. "Ah, Cran-
mer wills not that Anne Askew die ! " said he, sneering.
" He wills not that this girl, who has so fearfully offended
against her king, and against God, should be punished ! "
" Yes, she has offended fearfully, and yet two years have
passed away since her offence , " cried Gardiner — " two years
which she has spent in deriding God and mocking the king ! "
"Ah," said the king, "we have still hoped to turn this
young, misguided creature from the ways of sin and error to
the path of wisdom and repentance. We wished for once to
give our people a shining example of our willingness to for-
give those who repent and renounce their heresy, and to re-
store them to a participation of our royal favor. Therefore
it was that we commissioned you, my lord bishop, by virtue
of your prayers and your forcible and convincing words, to
pluck this poor child from the claws of the devil, who has
charmed her ear."
136 HENEY VIH. AND HIS COTEBT.
" But she is unbending," said Gardiner, grinding his teeth.
" In vain have I depicted to her the pains of hell, which await
her if she return not to the faith ; in vain have I subjected
her to every variety of torture and penance ; in vain have I
sent to her in prison other converts, and had them pray with
her night and day incessantly ; she remains unyielding, hard
as stone, and neither the fear of punishment nor the prospect
of freedom and happiness has the power to soften that mar-
ble heart."
" There is one means yet untried," said Wriothesley. — " a
means, moreover, which is a more effective preacher of repent-
ance than the most enthusiastic orators and the most fervent
prayers, and which I have to thank for bringing back to God
and the faith many of the most hardened heretics."
" And this means is — "
" The rack', your majesty."
" Ah, the rack ! " replied the king, with an involuntary
shudder.
" All means are good that lead to the holy end ! " said
Gardiner, devoutly folding his hands.
" The soul must be saved, though the body be pierced with
wounds ! " cried Wriothesley.
" The people must be convinced," said Douglas, " that the
lofty spirit of the king spares not even those who are under the
protection of influential and mighty personages. The people
murmur that this time justice is not permitted to prevail, be-
cause Archbishop Cranmer protects Anne Askew, and the
queen is her friend."
" The queen is never the friend of a criminal ! " said Hen-
ry, vehemently*.
" Perchance she does not consider Anne Askew a crimi-
nal," responded Earl Douglas, with a slight smile. "It is
known, indeed, that the queen is a great friend of the Refor-
mation ; and the people, who dare not call her a heretic — the!
people call her ' the Protestant."
" Is it, then, really believed that it is Catharine who pro-
HENKY Vin. AND HIS COUKT. 137
tects Anne Askew, and keeps her from the stake?" inquired
the king, thoughtfully.
" It is so thought, your majesty."
" They shall soon see that they are mistaken, and that
Henry the Eighth well deserves to be called the Defender of
the Faith and the Head of his Church ! " cried the king, with
burning rage. " For when have I shown myself so longsuf-
fering and weak in punishing, that people believe me inclined to
pardon and deal gently ? Have I not sent to the scaffold even
Thomas More* and Cromwell, two renowned and in a certain
respect noble and high-minded men, because they dared defy
my supremacy and oppose the doctrine and ordinance which I
commanded them to believe ? Have I not sent to the block
two of my queens — two beautiful young women, in whom my
heart was well pleased, even when I punished them — because
they had provoked my wrath ? Who, after such brilliant ex-
amples of our annihilating justice, who dare accuse us of for-
bearance ? "
•" But at that time, sire," said Douglas, in his soft, insinu-
ating voice, "but at that time no queen as yet stood at your
side who called heretics true believers, and favored traitors
with her friendship."
The king frowned, and bis wrathful look encountered the
friendly and submissive countenance of the earl. " You know
I hate these covert attacks," said he. " If you can tax the
queen with any crime, well now, do so. * If you cannot, hold
your peace ! "
" The queen is a noble and virtuous lady," said the carl,
" only she sometimes permits herself to be led away by her
magnanimous spirit. Or how, your majesty, can it possibly
be with your permission that my lady the queen maintains a
correspondence with Anne Askew?"
" What say you ? The queen in correspondence with Anne
Askew ? " cried the king in a voice of thunder. " That is a
lie, a shameless lie, hatched up to ruin the queen ; for it is very
well known that the poor king, who has been so often deceived,
138 HENEY Vin. A2TD HIS COURT.
so often imposed upon, believes himself to have at last found in •
this woman a being whom he can trust, and in whom he can
put faith. And they grudge him that. They wish to strip
him of this last hope also, that his heart may harden entirely
to stone, and no emotion of pity evermore find access to him.
Ah, Douglas, Douglas, beware of my wrath, if you cannot
prove what you say ! "
" Sire, I can prove it ! For Lady Jane herself, no longer
ago than yesterday, was made to give up a note from Anne
Askew to the queen."
The king remained silent for a while, and gazed fixedly on
the ground. His three confidants observed him with breath-
less, trembling expectation.
At length the king raised his head again, and turned his
gaze, which was now grave and steady, upon the lord chan-
cellor.
" My Lord Chancellor Wriothesley, said he, " I empower
you to conduct Anne Askew to the torture-room, and try
whether the torments which are prepared for the body are
perchance able to bring this erring soul to an acknowledg-
ment of her faults. My Lord Bishop Gardiner, I promise my
word that I will give attention to your accusation against the
Archbishop of Canterbury, and that, if it be well founded, he
shall not escape punishment. My Lord Douglas, I will give
my people and all the world proof that I am still God's righteous
and avenging vicegerent on earth, and that no consideration
can restrain my wrath, no after-thought stay my arm, when-
ever it is ready to fall and smite the head of the guilty. And
now, my lords, let us declare this session at an end. Let us
breathe a little from these exertions, and seek some recreation
for one brief hour.
" My Lords Gardiner and Wriothesley, you are now at
liberty. You, Douglas, will accompany me into the small recep-
tion-room. I want to see bright and laughing faces around
me. Call John Hey wood, and if you meet any ladies in the
palace, of course I beg them to shed on us a little of that sun-
shine which you say is peculiarly woman's."
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COUET. 139
He laughed, and, leaning on the earl's arm, left the cabinet.
Gardiner and "Wriothesley stood there in silence, watching
the king, who slowly and heavily traversed the adjacent hall,
and whose cheery and laughing voice came ringing back to
them.
" He is a weathercock, turning every moment from side
to side," said Gardiner, with a contemptuous shrug of the
shoulders.
" He calls himself God's sword of vengeance, but he is
nothing more than a weak tool, which we bend and use at
our will," muttered Wriothesley, with a hoarse laugh. " Poor,
pitiful fool, deeming himself so mighty and sturdy ; imagin-
ing himself a free king, ruling by his sovereign will alone, and
yet he is but our servant and drudge ! Our great work is ap-
proaching its end, and we shall one day triumph. Anne
Askew's death is the sign of a new covenant, which will de-
liver England and trample the heretics like dust beneath our
feet. And when at length we shall have put down Cranmer,
and brought Catharine Parr to the scaffold, then will we give
King Henry a queen who will reconcile him with God and the
Church, out of which is no salvation."
" Amen, so be it ! " said Gardiner ; and arm in arm they
both left the cabinet.
Deep stillness now reigned in that little spot, and nobody
saw John Heywood as he now came from behind the hanging,
and, completely worn out and faint, slipped for a moment into
a chair.
" Now I know, so far at least, the plan of these blood-
thirsty tiger-cats," muttered he. " They wish,to give Henry
a popish queen ; and so Cranmer must be overthrown, that,
when they have deprived the queen of this powerful prop, they
may destroy her also and tread her in the dust. But as God
liveth, they shall not succeed in this ! God ia just, and He
will at last punish these evil-doers. And supposing there is
no God, then will we try a little with the devil himself. No,
they shall not destroy the noble Cranmer and this beautiful,
140 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COTJET.
high-minded queen. I forbid it — I, John Heywood, the king's
fool. I will see every thing, observe every thing, hear every
thing. They shall find me everywhere on their path ; and
when they poison the king's ear with their diabolical whisper-
ings, I will heal it again with my merry deviltries. The
king's fool will be the guardian angel of the queen."
CHAPTER .KV.
JOHN HEYWOOD.
AFTEK so much care and excitement, the king needed an
hour of recreation and amusement. Since the fair young queen
was seeking these far away in the chase, and amid the beauties
of Nature, Henry must, no doubt, be content to seek them for
himself, and in a way different from the queen's. His unwield-
iness and his load of flesh prevented him from pursuing the
joys of life beyond his own halls ; so the lords and ladies of
his court had to bring them hither to him, and station the
flitting goddess of Joy, with her wings fettered, in front of
the king's trundle-chair.
The gout had that day again overcome that mighty king
of earth ; and a heavy, grotesque mass it was which sat
there in the elbow-chair.
But the courtiers still called him a fine-looking and fas-
cinating man ; and the ladies still smiled on him and. said, by
their sighs and by their looks, that they loved him ; that he
was ever to them the same handsome and captivating man that
he was twenty years before, when yet young, fine-looking, and
slim. How they smile upon him, and ogle him ! How Lady
Jane, the maiden otherwise so haughty and so chaste, does
wish to ensnare him with her bright eyes as with a net ! How
bewitchingly does the Duchess of Richmond, that fair and vo-
luptuous woman, laugh at the king's merry jests and double
entendres !
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COUET. 14:1
Poor king ! whose corpulency forbids him to dance as he
once had done with so much pleasure and so much dexterity !
Poor king ! whose age forbids him to sing as once he had done
to the delight both of the court and himself!
But there are yet, however, pleasant, precious, joyous hours,
when the man revives some little in the king ; when even youth
once more again awakes within him, and smiles in a few dear?
blessed pleasures.
The king still has at least eyes to perceive beauty, and a
heart to feel it.
How beautiful Lady Jane is, this white lily with the dark,
star-like eyes ! How beautiful Lady Richmond, this full-blown
red rose with the pearl-white teeth !
And they both smile at him ; and when the king swears he
loves them, they bashfully cast down their eyes and sigh.
" Do you sigh, Jane, because you love me? "
" Oh, sire, you mock me. It would be a sin for me to love
you, for Queen Catharine is living."
"Yes, she is living!" muttered the king; and his brow
darkened ; and for a moment the smile disappeared from his
lips.
Lady Jane had committed a mistake. She had reminded
the king of his wife when it was yet too soon to ask for her
death.
John Heywood read this in the countenance of his royal
master, and resolved to take advantage of it. He wished to
divert the attention of the king, and to draw it away from the
beautiful, captivating women who were juggling him with
their bewitching charms.
"Yes, the queen lives!" said he, joyfully, "and God bo
praised for it ! For how tedious and dull it would be at this
court had we not our fair queen, who is as wise as Methuselah,
and innocent and good as a new-born babe ! Do you not,
Lady Jane, say with me, God bo praised that Queen Catharine
is living ? "
" I say so with you ! " said Jane, with ill-concealed vexa-
tion.
142 HENBY Vin. AND HIS COURT.
" And you, King Henry, do you not say it too ? " •
" Of course, fool ! "
"Ah, why am I not King Henry? " sighed John Heywood.
" King, I envy you, not your crown, or your royal mantle ;
not your attendants or your money. I envy you only this,
that you can say, ' God be praised that my wife is still alive ! '
while I never know but one phrase, ' God have pity, my wife
is still alive ! ' Ah, it is very seldom, king, that I have heard
a married man speak otherwise ! You are in that too, as in all
things else, an exception, King Henry ; and yonr people have
never loved you more warmly and purely than when you say,
' I thank God that my consort is alive ! ' Believe me, you are
perhaps the only man at your court who speaks after this man--
ner, however ready they may be to be your parrots, and re-
echo what the lord high-priest says."
" The only man that loves his wife ? " said Lady Richmond.
" Behold now the rude babbler ! Do you not believe, then, that
we women deserve to be loved ? "
" I am convinced that you do not."
" And for what do you take us, then ? "
" For cats, which God, since He had no more cat-skin,
stuck into a smooth hide ! "
" Take care, John, that we do not show you our claws ! "
cried the duchess, laughing.
" Do it anyhow, my lady ! I will then make a cross, and
ye will disappear. For -devils, you well know, cannot endure
the sight of the holy cross, and ye are devils."
John Heywood, who was a remarkably fine singer, seized
the mandolin, which lay near him, and began to sing.
It was a song, possible only in those days, and at Henry's
voluptuous and at the same time canting court — a song full
of the most wanton allusions, of the most cutting jests against
both monks and women ; a song which made Henry laugh,
and the ladies blush ; and in which John Heywood had poured
forth in glowing dithyrambics all his secret indignation against
Gardiner, the sneaking hypocrite of a priest, and against Lady
Jane, the queen's false and treacherous friend.
HENEY Vm.' AND HIS COUKT. 143
But the ladies laughed not. They darted flashing glances
at John Heywood ; and Lady Richmond earnestly and reso-
lutely demanded the punishment of the perfidious wretch who
dared to defame woman.
The king laughed still harder. The rage of the ladies was
so exceedingly amusing.
" Sire," said the beautiful Richmond, " he has insulted not
us, but the whole sex ; and in the name of our sex, I demand
revenge for the affront."
" Yes, revenge ! " cried Lady Jane, hotly.
" Revenge ! " repeated the rest of the ladies.
" See, now, what pious and gentle-hearted doves ye are ! "
cried John Heywood.
The king said, laughingly : "-Well, now, you shall have
your will — you shall chastise him."
" Yes, yes, scourge me with rods, as they once scourged
the Messiah, because He told the Pharisees the truth. See
here ! I am already putting on the crown of thorns."
He took the king's velvet cap with solemn air, and put
it on.
" Yes, whip him, whip him ! " cried the king, laughing, as
he pointed to the gigantic vases of Chinese porcelain, contain-
ing enormous bunches of roses, on whose long stems arose a
real forest of formidable-looking thorns.
" Pull the large bouquets to pieces ; take the roses in your
hand, and whip him with the stems ! " said the king, and his
eyes glistened with inhuman delight, for the scene promised to
be quite interesting. The rose-stems were long and hard, and
the thorns on them pointed and sharp as daggers. How
nicely they would pierce the flesh, and how he would yell and
screw his face, the good-natured fool !
"Yes, yes, let him take off hia coat, and we will whip
him ! " cried the Duehcss of Richmond ; and the women, all
joining in the cry, rushed like furies upon John Heywood, and
forced him to lay aside his silk upper garment. Then they
hurried to the vases, snatched out the bouquets, and with busy
144: HENRY VEH. AJSD HIS COUET.
hands picked out the longest and stoutest stems. And loud
were their exclamations of satisfaction, if the thorns were right
large and sharp, such as would penetrate the flesh of the
offender right deeply.
The king's laughter and shouts of approval animated them
more and more, and made them more excited and furious.
Their cheeks glowed, their eyes glared-; they resembled
Bacchantes circling the god of riotous joviality with their shouts
of " Evoe ! evoe ! "
" Not yet ! do not strike yet ! " cried the king. " You must
first strengthen yourselves for the exertion, and fire your arms
for a powerful blow !"
He took the large golden beaker which stood before him
and, tasting it, presented it to Lady Jane.
." Drink, my lady, drink, that your arm may be strong ! "
And they all drank, and with animated smiles pressed
their lips on the spot which the king's mouth had touched.
And now their eyes had a brighter flame, and their cheeks a
more fiery glow.
A strange and exciting sight it was, to see those beautiful
women burning with malicious joy and thirst for vengeance,
who for the moment had laid aside all their elegant attitudes,
their lofty and haughty airs, to transform themselves into
wanton Bacchantes, bent on chastising the offender, who had
so often and so bitterly lashed them all with his tongue.
" Ah I would a painter were here ! " said the king. " He
should paint us a picture of the chaste nymphs of Diana pur-
suing Actaeon. You are Actseon, John ! "
" But they are not the chaste nymphs, king ; no, far from
it," cried Heywood, laughing, " and between these fair women
and Diana I find no resemblance, but only a difference."
"And in what consists the difference, John?"
" Herein, sire, that Diana carried her horn at her side ;
but these fair ladies make their husbands wear their horns ou
the forehead ! "
A loud peal ot laughter from the gentlemen, a yell of rage
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 145
from the ladies, was the reply of this new epigram of John
Heywood.
They arranged themselves in two rows, and thus formed a
lane through which John Heywood had to pass.
"Come, John Heywood, come and receive your punish-
ment ; " and they raised their thorny rods threateningly, and
flourished them with angry gestures high above their heads.
The scene was becoming to John in all respects very
piquant, for these rods had very sharp thorns, and only a thin
linen shirt covered his back.
With bold step, however, he approached the fatal passage
through which he was to pass.
Already he beheld the rods drawn back ; and it seemed to
him as if the thorns were even now piercing his back.
He halted, and turned with a laugh to the king. " Sire,
since you have condemned me to die by the hands of these
nymphs, I claim the right of every condemned criminal — a
last favor."
" The which we grant you, John."
" I demand that I may put on these fair women one condi-
tion— one condition on which they may whip me. Does your
majesty grant me this?"
"I grant it!"
" And you solemnly pledge me the word of a king that this
condition shall be faithfully kept and fulfilled?"
" My solemn, kingly word for it ! "
" Now, then," said John Heywood, as he entered the pas-
sage, " now, then, my ladies, my condition is this : that ono
of you who has had the most lovers, and has oftcnest decked her
husband's head with horns, let her lay the first stroke on my
back." *
A deep silence followed. The raised arms of the fair
women sank. The rosca fell from their hands and dropped to
the ground. Just before so bloodthirsty ami revengeful, they
seemed now to have become the softest and gentlest of beings.
* Flogel'» " Goechlcbto dor Hofnarrcn," j>ago 899.
7
146 HESTRY Vm. AND HIS CODET.
•
But could their looks have killed, their fire certainly would
have consumed poor John Heywood, who now gazed at them
with an insolent sneer, and advanced into the very midst of
their lines.
" Now, my ladies, you strike him not ? " asked the king.
" No, your majesty, we despise him too much even to
wish to chastise Mm," said the Duchess of Richmond.
" Shall your enemy who has injured you go thus unpun-
ished? " asked the king. " No, no, my ladies ; it shall not be
said that there is a man in my kingdom whom I have let
escape when so richly deserving punishment. We will, there-
fore, impose some other punishment on him. He calls him-
self a poet, and has often boasted that he could make his pen
fly as fast as his tongue ! Now, then, John, show us in this
manner that you are no liar ! I command you to write, fov
the great court festival which takes place in a few days, a
new interlude ; and one indeed, hear you, John, which is cal-
culated to make the greatest growler merry, and over which
these ladies will be forced to laugh so heartily, that they will
forget all their ire ! "
" Oh," said John dolefully, " what an equivocal and lewd
poem it must be to please these ladies and make them laugh !
My king, we must, then, to please these dear ladies, forget
a little our chastity, modesty, and maiden bashfulness, and
speak in the spirit of the ladies — 'that is to say, as lasciviously
as possible."
" You are a wretch ! " said Lady Jane ; " a vulgar hyp-
ocritical fool."
" Earl Douglas, your daughter is speaking to you," said
John Heywood, calmly. " She flatters you much, your tender
daughter."
" Now then, John, you have heard my orders, and will you
obey them ? In four days will this festival begin ; I give you
two days more. In six days, then, you have to write a new
interlude. And if he fails to do it, my ladies, you; shall whip
him until you bring the blood ; and that without any condi-
tion."
HENBY VIII. AND HIS COURT. 147
Just then was heard without a flourish of trumpets and the
clatter of horse-hoofs.
" The queen has returned," said John Heywood, with a
countenance beaming with joy, as he fixed his smiling gaze full
of mischievous satisfaction on Lady Jane. " Nothing further
now remains for you to do, but dutifully to meet your mistress
upon the great staircase, for, as you so wisely said before, the
queen still lives"
Without waiting for an answer, John Heywood ran out
and rushed through the anteroom and down the steps to meet
the queen. Lady Jane watched him with a dark, angry look ;
and as she turned slowly to the door to go and meet the queen,
she muttered low between her closely-pressed lips : " The
fool must die, for he is the queen's friend ! "
CHAPTER XVI.
THE CONFIDANT.
THE queen was just ascending the steps of the great pub-
lic staircase, and she greeted John Heywood with a friendly
smile.
u My lady," said he aloud, " I have a few words in pri-
vate to say to you, in the name of his majesty."
" Words in private ! " repeated Catharine, as she stopped
upon the terrace of the palace. " Well, then, fall back, my
lords and ladies ; we wish to receive liis majesty's mysterious
message."
The royal train silently and respectfully withdrew into the
large anteroom of the palace, while the queen remained alone
with John Heywood on the terrace.
*' Now, speak, John."
" Queen, heed well my words, and grave them deep on
your memory ! A conspiracy is forged against you, and in a
few days, at the great festival, it will bo ripe for execution.
148 HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
Guard well, therefore, every word you utter, ay, even your
very thoughts. Beware of every dangerous step, for you may
be certain that a listener stands behind you ! . And if you
need a confidant, confide in no one but me ! I tell you, a great
danger lies before you, and only by prudence and presence of
mind will you be able to avoid it."
This time the queen did not laugh at her friend's warning
voice. She was serious ; she even trembled.
She had lost her proud sense of security and her serene
confidence — she was no longer guiltless — she had a dangerous
secret to keep, consequently she felt a dread of discovery ;
and she trembled not merely for herself, but also for him
whom she loved.
"And in what consists this plot?" asked she, with agita-
tion.
" I do not yet understand it ; I only know that it exists.
But I will search it out, and if your enemies lurk about you
with watchful eyes, well, then, I will have spying eyes to ob-
serve them."
" And is it I alone that they threaten? "
" No, queen, your friend also."
Catharine trembled. " What friend, John?"
" Archbishop Cranmer."
" Ah, the archbishop ! " replied she. drawing a deep breath.
" And is he all, John? Does their enmity pursue only me
and him ? "
" Only you two ! " said John Pie y wood, sadly, for he had
fully understood the queen's sigh of relief, and he knew that
she had trembled for another. But remember, queen, that
Cranmer's destruction would be likewise your own ; and that
as you protect the archbishop, he also will protect you with
the king — you, queen, a-nd your friends."
Catharine gave a slight start, and the crimson on her
cheek grew deeper.
" I shall always be mindful of that, and ever be a true and
real friend to him and to you ; for you two are my only friends ;
is it not so ? "
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 149
" No, your majesty, I spoke to you of yet a third, of
Thomas Seymour."
" Oh, he ! " cried she with a sweet smile. Then she said
suddenly, and in a low quick voice : " You say I must trust no
one here but you. Now, then, I will give you a proof of my
confidence. Await me in the green summer-house at twelve
o'clock to night. You must be my attendant on a dangerous
excursion. Have you courage, John ? "
" Courage to lay down my life for you, queen ! "
" Come, then, but bring your weapon with you."
" At your command ! and is that your only order for to-
day?"
" That is all, John ! only," added she, with hesitation and
a slight blush, " only, if you perchance meet Earl Sudley, you
may say to him that I charged you to greet him in my name."
" Oh ! " sighed John Heywood, sadly.
" He has to-day saved my life, John," said she, as if excu-
sing herself. " It becomes me well, then, to be grateful to
him."
And giving him a friendly nod, she stepped into the porch
of the castle.
" Now let anybody say again, that chance is not the most
mischievous and spiteful of all devils ! " muttered John Hey-
wood. " This devil, chance, throws in the queen's way the
very person she. ought most to avoid ; and she must be, as in
duty bound, very grateful to a lover. Oh, oh, so he has saved
her life ? But who knows whether ho may not be one day the
cause of her losing it ! "
lie dropped his head gloomily upon his breast, when sud-
denly he heard behind him a low voice calling his name ; and
as he turned, he saw the young Princess Elizabeth hastening
toward him with hurried step. *
She was at that moment very beautiful. Her eyes gleamed
with the fire of passion ; her cheeks glowed ; and about her
crimson lips there played a gentle, happy smile. She wore,
according to the fashion of the time, a close-fitting high-necked
150 HENBY VIH. AND HIS COURT.
dress, which showed off to perfection the delicate lines of hei
slender &nd youthful form, while the wide standing collar con-
cealed the somewhat too great length of her neck, and made
her ruddy, as yet almost childish face stand out as it were
from a pedestal. On either side of her high, thoughtful brow,
fell, in luxurious profusion, light flaxen curls ; her head was
covered with a black velvet cap, from which a white feather
drooped to her shoulders.
She was altogether a charming and lovely apparition, full
of nobleness and grace, full of fire and energy ; and yet, in spite
of her youthfulness, not wanting in a certain grandeur and
dignity. Elizabeth, though still almost a child, and frequently
bowed and humbled by misfortune, yet ever remained her
father's own daughter. And though Henry had declared
her a bastard and excluded her from the succession to the
throne, yet she bore the stamp of her royal blood in her high,
haughty brow ; in her keen, flashing eye.
As she now stood before John Hey wood, she was not, how-
ever, the haughty, imperious princess, but merely the shy,
blushing maiden, who feared to trust her first girlish secret to
another's ear, and ventured only with trembling hand to draw
aside the veil which concealed her heart.
" John Heywood," said she, " you have often told me that
you loved me ; and I know that my poor unfortunate mother
trusted you, and summoned you as a witness of her innocence.
You could not at that time save the mother, but will you now
serve Anne Boleyn's daughter, and be her faithful friend ? "
" I will," said Heywood, solemnly, " and as true as there
is a God above us, you shall never find me a traitor."
"I believe you, John; I know; that I may trust you.
Listen then, I will now tell you my secret — a secret which no
one but God knowa$ and the betrayal of which might bring me
to the scaffold. Will yi»H then swear to me, that you will
never, under any pretext, and from any motive whatsoever,
betray to anybody, so much as a single word of what I am
Qow about to tell you ? Will you swear to me, never to in-
HENKY Vin. 'AND HIS COTJKT. 151
trust this secret to any one, even on your death-bed, and not
to betray it even in the confessional ? "
"Now as regards that, princess," said John, with a laugh,
" you are perfectly safe. I never go to confession, for con-
fession is a highly-spiced dish of popery on which I long since
spoilt my stomach ; and as concerns my death-bed, one can-
not, under the blessed and pious reign of Henry the Eighth, al-
together know whether he will be really a participant of any
thing of the kind, or whether he may not make a far more
speedy and convenient trip into eternity by the aid of the hang-
man."
" Oh, be serious, John — do, I pray you ! Let the fool's
mask, under which you hide your sober and honest face, not
hide it from me also. Be serious, John, and swear to me
that you will keep my secret."
" Well, then, I swear, princess ; I swear by your mother's
spirit to betray not a word of what you are going to tell me."
" I thank you, John. Now lean this way nearer to me,
lest the breeze may catch a single word of mine and bear it
farther. John, I love ! "
She saw the half-surprised, half-incredulous smile which
played around John Heywood's lips. " Oh," continued she,
passionately, " you believe me not. You consider my fourteen
years, and you. think the child knows nothing yet of a maiden's
feelings. But remember, John, that those girls who live under
a warm stin are early ripened by his glowing rays, and are
already wives and mothers when they should still be dreaming
c'hildrcn. Well, now, I too, am the daughter of a torrid zone,
only mine has not been the sun of prosperity, and it has been
sorrow and misfortune which have matured my heart. Be-
lieve me, John, I love ! A glowing, consuming fire rages
within me ; it is at once my delight and my misery, my happi-
ness and my future.
44 The king has robbed me of a brilliant and glorious future ;
let them not, then, grudge me a happy one, at least. Since I
am never to be a queen, I will at least bo a happy and beloved
152 HENET Vin. AND HIS COURT.
•
wife. If I am condemned to live in obscurity and lowliness, at
the very least, I must not be prohibited from adorning this ob-
scure and inglorious existence with flowers, which . thrive not
at the foot of the throne, and to illuminate it with stars more
sparkling than the refulgence of the most radiant kingly
crown."
" Oh, you are mistaken about your own self! " said John
Heywood, sorrowfully. " You choose the one only because
the other is denied. You would love only because you cannot
rule ; and since your heart, which thirsts for fame and honor,
can find no other satisfaction, you would quench its thirst with
some other draught, and would administer love as an opiate
to lull to rest its burning pains. Believe me, princess, you do
not yet know yourself! You were not born to be merely a
loving wife, and your brow is much too high and haughty to
wear only a crown of myrtle. Therefore, consider well what
you do, princess ! Be not carried away by your father's pas-
sionate blood, which boils in your veins also. Think well be-
fore you act. Your foot is yet on one of the steps to the throne.
Draw it not back voluntarily. Maintain your position ; then,
the next step brings you again one stair higher up. Do not
voluntarily renounce your just claim, but abide in patience the
coming of the day of retribution and justice. Only do not
yourself make it impossible, that there may then be a full and
glorious reparation. Princess Elizabeth may yet one day be
queen, provided she has not exchanged her name for one less
glorious and noble."
" John Heywood," said she, with a bewitching smile, " I
have told you, I love him."
" "Well, love him as much as you please, but do it in silence,
and tell him not of it ; but teach your love resignation."
" John, he knows it already."
" Ah, poor princess ! you are still but a child, that sticks
its hands in the fire with smiling bravery and scorches them,
because it knows not that fire burns."
" Let it burn, John, burn ! and let the flames curl over my
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COTJKT. 153
head ! Better be consumed in fire than perish slowly and hor-
ribly with a deadly chill ! I love him, I tell you, and he al-
ready knov/s it ! "
" Well, then, love him, but, at least, do not marry him ! "
cried John Heywood, surlily.
" Marry ! " cried she, with astonishment. " Marry ! I had
never thought of it."
She dropped her head upon her breast, and stood there, si-
lent and thoughtful.
" I am much afraid I made a blunder, then ! " muttered
John Heywood. " I have suggested a new thought to her.
Ah, ah, King Henry has done well in appointing me his fool !
Just when we deem ourselves the wisest, we are the greatest
fools!"
" John," said Elizabeth, as she raised her head again and
smiled to him in a glow of excitement, " John, you are entire-
ly right ; if we love, we must marry."
" But I said just the contrary, princess ! "
" All right ! " said she, resolutely. " All this belongs to
the future ; we will busy ourselves with the present. I have
promised my lover an interview."
" An interview ! " cried John Heywood, in amazement.
" You will not bo so foolhardy as to keep your promise? "
" John Heywood," said she, with an air of approaching so-
lemnity, " King Henry's daughter will never make a promise
without fulfilling it. For better or for worse, I will always
keep my plighted word, even if the greatest misery and ruin
were the result ! "
John IJeywood ventured to offer no further opposition.
There was at this moment something peculiarly lofty, proud,
and truly royal in her air, which impressed him with awe,
and before which he bowed.
" I have granted him an interview because he wished it,"
Mild Kli/;il)cth ; '• and, John, I will confess it to you, my own
heart longed lor it. Seek not, then, to shukc my resolution;
it is as firm as a rock. But if you are not willing to stand by
7*
154: HENRY VIII. AND HIS COUET.
me, say so, and I will then look about me for another friend,
who loves me enough to impose silence on his thoughts."
" But who, perhaps, will go and betray you. No, no, it
has been once resolved upon, and unalterably ; so no one but
I must be your confidant. Tell me, then, what I am to do,
and I will obey you."
"You know, John, that my apartments are situated in
yonder wing, overlooking the garden. Well, in my dressing-
room, behind one of the large wall pictures, I have discovered
a door leading into a lonely, dark corridor. From this corri-
dor there is a passage up into yonder tower. It is unoccupied
and deserted. Nobody ever thinks of entering that part of the
castle, and the quiet of the grave reigns throughout those
apartments, which nevertheless are furnished with a magnifi-
cence truly regal. There will I receive him."
" But how shall he make his way thither? "
" Oh, do not be concerned ; I have thought over that many
days since : and while I was refusing my lover the interview
for which he again and again implored me, I was quietly pre-
paring every thing so as to be able one day to grant.it to him.
To-day this object is attained, and to-day have I fulfilled his
wish, voluntarily and unasked ; for I saw he had no more
courage to ask again. Listen, then. From the tower, a spi-
ral staircase leads down to a small door, through which you
gain entrance into the garden. I have a key to this door.
Here it is. Once in possession of this key, he has nothing
further to do but remain behind in the park this evening, in-
stead of leaving the castle ; and by means of this he will come
to me, for I will wait for him in the tower, in the large room
directly opposite the staircase landing. Here, take the key ;
give it to him, and repeat to him all that I have said."
" Well, princess, there remains for you now only to ap-
point the hour at which you will receive him there."
" The hour," said she, as she turned away her blushing
face. " You understand, John, that it is not feasible to receive
him there by day, because there is by day not a single moment
in which I am not watched."
HENRY Vin. AND HIS COTJKT. 155
" You will then receive him by night ! " said Johu Hey-
wood, sadly. " At what hour ? "
" At midnight ! And now you know all ; and I beg you,
John, hasten and carry him my message ; for, look, the sun is
setting, and it will soon be night."
She nodded to him with a smile, and turned to go.
" Princess, you have forgotten the most important point.
You have not yet told me his name."
" My God! and you do not guess it? John Heywood,
who has such sharp eyes, sees not that there is at this court
but a single one who deserves to be loved by a daughter of the
king ! "
" And the name of this single one is — "
" Thomas Seymour, Earl of Sudley ! " whispered Elizabeth,
as she turned away quickly and entered the castle.
"Oh, Thomas Seymour!" said John Heywood, utterly
astounded. As if paralyzed with horror, he stood there mo-
tionless, staring up at the sky and repeating over and over,
" Thomas Seymour ! Thomas Seymour ! So he is a sorcerer
who administers a love-potion to all the women, and befools
them with his handsome, saucy face. Thomas Seymour !
The queen loves him ; the princess loves him ; and then there
is this Duchess of Richmond, who will by all means be his
wife ! This much, however, is certain, he is a traitor who de-
ceives both, because to both he has made the same confession
of love. And there again is that imp, chance, which compels
me to be the confidant of both these women. But I will be
well on my guard against executing both my commissions to
this sorcerer. Let him at any rate become the husband of the
princess ; perhaps this would be the surest means of freeing
the queen from her unfortunate love."
He was silent, and still gazed up thoughtfully at the sky.
" Yes," said he then, quite cheerfully, " thus shall it be. I
will combat the one love with the other. For the queen to
love him, is dangerous. I will therefore so conduct matters
that she must hate him. I will remain her confidant. I will
156 I1ENKY Vm. AND HIS COUKT.
receive her letters and her commissions, but I will burn her
letters and not execute her commissions. I am not at liberty
to tell her that the faithless Thomas Seymour is false to her,
for I have solemnly pledged my word to the princess never to
breathe her secret to any one ; and I will and must keep my
word. Smile and love, then ; dream on thy sweet dream of
love, queen; I wake for thee ; I will cause the dark. cloud
resting on thee to pass by. It may, perhaps, touch thine Heart ;
but thy noble and beautiful head — that at least it shall not be
allowed to crush ; that — "
" Now, then, what are you staring up at the sky for, as if
you read there a new epigram with which to make the king
laugh, and the parsons rave? " asked a voice near him ; and
a hand was laid heavily on his shoulder.
John Heywood did not look round at all ; he remained in
the same attitude, gazing up steadily at the sky. He had very
readily recognized the voice of him who had addressed him ;
he knew very well that he who stood near him was no other
than the bold sorcerer, whom he was just then cursing at "the
bottom of his heart ; no other than Thomas Seymour, Earl of
Sudley.
"Say, John, is it really an epigram?" asked Thomas
Seymour again. " An epigram on the hypocritical, lustful, "
and sanctimonious priestly rabble, that with blasphemous
hypocrisy fawn about the king, and are ever watching how
they can set a trap for one of us honorable and brave men ?
Is that what Heaven is now revealing to you ? "
" No, my lord, I am only looking at a hawk which hovers
about there in the clouds. I saw him mount, earl, and only
think of the wonder — he had in each talon a dove ! Two
doves for one hawk. Is not that too much — wholly contrary
to law and nature ? "
The earl cast on him a penetrating and distrustful look.
But John Heywood, remaining perfectly calm and unembar-
rassed, continued looking at the clouds.
" How stupid such a brute is, and how much to his dis-
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 157
advantage will his very greediness be ! For since he holds a
dove in each claw, he will not he able to enjoy either of them ;
because he has uo claw at liberty with which to tear them.
Soon as he wishes to enjoy the one, the other will escape ;
when he grabs after that, the other flies away ; and so at last
he will have nothing at all, because he was too rapacious and
wanted more than he could use."
" And you are looking after this hawk in the skies ? But
you are perhaps mistaken, and he whom you seek is not above
there at all, but here below, and perchance quite close to you ? "
asked Thomas Seymour significantly.
But John Heywood would not understand him.
" Nay," said he, " he still flies, but it will not last long.
For verily I saw the owner of the dovecot from which the
hawk has stolen the two doves. He had a weapon ; and he,
be ye sure of it — he will kill this hawk, because he has robbed
him of his pet doves."
" Enough, enough ! " cried the earl, impatiently. " You
would give me a lesson, but you must know I take no counsel
from a fool, even were he the wisest."
" In that you are right, my lord, for only fools are so
foolish as to hearken to the voice of wisdom. Besides, each
man forges his own fortune. And now, wise sir, I will give
you a key, which you yourself have forged, and behind which
lies your fortune. There, take this key ; and if you at mid-
night slip through the garden to the tower over yonder, this
key will open to you the door of the same, and you can then
without hesitation mount the spiral staircase and open the door
which is opposite the staircase. Behind that you will find the
fortune which you have forged for yourself, sir blacksmith,
and which will bid you welcome with warm lips and soft arms.
And so commending you to God, I must hasten homo to think
over the comedy which the king has commanded me to write."
" But you do not so much as tell me from whom tin's mcs-
Bagc conn •.-?" .--;ii'l \-'..\r\ Suilli-y, n-lainiii.^ him. "You invite
me to a meeting and give me a key, and I know not who will
await me there in that tower."
158 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
" Oh, you do not know? There is then more than one who
might await you there? Well, then, "it is the youngest and
smallest of the two doves who sends you the key."
" Princess Elizabeth ? "
k< You have named her, not I ! " said John Heywood, as he
disengaged himself from the earl's grasp and hurried across
the court-yard to betake himself to his lodgings.
Thomas Seymour watched him with a scowl, and then
slowly directed his eyes to the key that Heywood had given
him.
" The princess then awaits me," whispered he, softly.
" Ah, who can read it in the stars? who can know whither the
crown will roll when it tumbles from King Henry's head? I
love Catharine, but I love ambition still more ; and if it is de-
manded, to ambition must I sacrifice my heart."
CHAPTER XVH.
GAMMER GUKTON'S NEEDLE.
SLOWLY and lost in gloomy thought, John Heywood walked
toward his lodgings. These lodgings were situated in the
second or inner court of the vast palace of Whitehall, in that
wing of the castle which contained the apartments of all the
higher officers of the royal household, and so those of the court-
jesters also ; for the king's fool was at that period a very im-
portant and respectable personage, who occupied a rank equal
to that of a gentleman of the royal bed-chamber.
John Heywood had just crossed this second court-yard,
when all at once loud, wrangling voices, and the clear, peculiar
ring of a box on the ear, startled him out of his meditations.
He stopped and listened.
His face, before so serious, had now reassumed its usual
merry and shrewd expression ; his large eyes again glittered
with humor and mischief.
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 159
" There again verily is my sweet, charming housekeeper,
Gammer Gurton," said John Heywood, laughing ; " and she no
doubt is quarrelling again with my excellent servant, that poor,
long-legged, blear-eyed Hodge. Ah ! ha ! Yesterday I sur-.
prised her as she applied a kiss to him, at which he made as
doleful a face as if a bee had stung him. To-day I hear how
she is boxing his ears. He is perhaps now laughing at it, and
thinks it is a rose-leaf which cools his cheek. That Hodge is
such a queer bird ! But we will at once see what there is to-
day, and what farce is being performed now."
He crept softly up-stairs, and, opening the door of his room,
closed it again behind him quickly and gently.
Gammer Gurton, who was in the room adjoining, had heard
nothing, seen nothing ; and had the heavens come tumbling down
at that moment, she would have scarcely noticed it ; for she had
eyes and sense only for this long, lank lackey who stood before
her shaking with fear, and staring at her out of his great bluish-
white eyes. Her whole soul lay in her tongue ; and her
tongue ran as fast as a mill-»rheel, and with the force of
thunder.
How, then, could Gammer Gurton well have time and ears
to hear her master, who had softly entered his chamber and
slyly crept to the door, only half closed, which separated his
room from that of the housekeeper ?
"How!" screamed Gammer Gurton, "you silly raga-
muffin, you wish to make me believe that it was the cat that
ran away with my sewing-needle, as if my sewing-needle were
a mouse and smelt of bacon, you stupid, blear-eyed fool ! "
" Ah, you call me a fool," cried Hodge, with a laugh,
which caused his mouth to describe a graceful line across his
face from ear to ear ; " you call me a fool, and that is a great
honor for me, for then I am a servant worthy of my master.
And ns to being blear-eyed, that must be caused by the simple
fact that I have nothing all drty long before my eyes but you,
Gammer Gurton — you, with your face like a full moon — you,
Bailing through the room like a frigate, and with your grappling-
160 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COUET.
irons, your hands, smashing to pieces every thing except your
own looking-glass."
" You shall pay me for that, you double-faced, threadbare
lout ! " screamed Gammer Gurton, as she rushed on Hodge
with clinched fist.
But John Heywood's cunning servant had anticipated
this ; he had already slipped under the large table which stood
in the middle of the room. As the housekeeper now made a
plunge to drag him out of his extemporary fortress, he gave
her such a hearty pinch on the leg, that she sprang back with
a scream, and sank, wholly overcome by the pain, into the
huge, leather-covered elbow-chair which was near her work-
stand at the window.
" You are a monster, Hodge," groaned she, exhausted — " a
heartless, horrible monster. You have stolen my sewing-
needle — you only. For you knew very well that it was my
last one, and that, if I have not that, I must go at once to the
shopkeeper to buy some needles. And that is just what you
Avant, you weathercock, you. You only want me to go out,
that you may have an opportunity to play with Tib."
" Tib? Who is Tib?" asked Hodge as he stretched out
his long neck from under the table, and stared at Gammer
Gurton with well-assumed astonishment.
" Now this otter wants me yet to tell him who Tib is ! "
screamed the exasperated dame. " Well, then, I will tell you.
Tib is the cook of the major-domo over there — a black-eyed,
false, coquettish little devil, who is bad and mean enough to
troll away the lover of an honest and virtuous woman, as I
am ; a lover who is such a pitiful little thing that one would
thinK no one but myself could find him out and see him ; nor
could I have done it had I not now for forty years trained my
eyes to the search, and for forty years looked around for the
man who was at length to marry me, and make me a respect-
aole mistress. Since my eyes th'en were at last steadily fixed
on this phantom of man, and I found nothing there, I finally
discovered you, you cobweb of a man ! "
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUKT. 161
" What ! you call me a cobweb ? " screamed Hodge, as he
crept from under the table, and, drawing himself up to his full
height, placed himself threateningly in front of Gammer Gur-
ton's elbow-chair. " You call me a cobweb ? Now, I swear
to you that you shall henceforth never more be the spider that
dwells in that web ! For you are a garden-spider, an abomi-
nable, dumpy, old garden-spidgr, for whom a web, such as
Hodge is, is much too fine and much too elegant. Be quiet,
therefore, old spider, and spin your net elsewhere ! You shall
not live in my net, but Tib — for, yes, I do know Tib. Sire is
a lovely, charming child of fourteen, as quick and nimble as a
kid, with lips red as the coral which you wear on your fat
pudding of a neck, with eyes which shine yet brighter than
your nose, and with a figure so slender and graceful that she
might have been carved out of one of your fingers. Yes, yes,
I know Tib. She is an affectionate, good child, who would
never be so hard-hearted as to abuse the man she loves, and
could not be so mean and pitiful, even in thought, as to wish
to marry the man she did not love, just because he is a man.
Yes, I know Tib, and now I will go straight to her and ask
her if she will marry a good, honest lad, who, to be sure, is
somewhat lean, but who doubtless will become fatter if he has
any other fare than the meagre, abominable stuff on which
Gammer Gurton feeds him ; a lad who, to be sure, is blear-
eyed, but will soon get over that disease when he no more sees
Gammer Gurton, who acts on his eyes like a stinking onion,
and makes them always red and running water. Good-by,
old onion ! I am going to Tib."
But Gammar Gurton whirled up out of her elbow-chair
like a top, and was upon Hodge, whom she held by the coat-
tail, mid brought him to a stand.
" You dare go to Tib again ! You dare past that door
and you shall see that the gentle, peaceable, and patient Gam-
mer Gurton is changed into a lioness, when any one tries to
tear from her that most sacred and dearest of treasures, hor
husband. For you arc my husband, inasmuch n#I have your
•word that you will marry me."
162 HENEY Vm. AOT) HIS COTJBT.
" But I have not told you when and where I will do it..
Gammer Gurton ; and so you can wait to all eternity, for only
in heaven will I be your husband."
" That is an "abominable, malicious lie ! " screamed Gam-
mer Gurton. " A good-for-nothing lie, say I ! For did you
not long ago snivel and beg till I was forced to promise you
to make a will, and in it declares Hodge, my beloved husband,
sole heir of all my goods and chattels, and bequeath to him
every thing I have scraped together in my virtuous and indus-
trious life ? "
"But you did not make it — the will. You broke your
word ; and, therefore, I will do the same."
" Yes, I have made it, you greyhound. I have made it ;
and this very day I was going with you to the justice of the
peace and have it signed, and then to-morrow we would have
got married."
u You have made the will, you round world of love ? " said
Hodge tenderly, as with his long, withered, spindling arms he .
tried to clasp the gigantic waist of his beloved. " You have
made the will and declared me your heir ? Come, then, Gam-
mer Gurton, come, let us go to the justice of the peace ! "
" But do you not see, then," said Gammer Gurton, with
a tender, cat-like purr, u do you not see, then, that you rumple
my frill when you hug me so ? Let me go, then, and help me
find my needle quickly, for without the needle we cannot go
to the justice of the peace."
" What, without the needle not go to the justice of the
peace ? "
" No ; for only see this hole which Gib, the cat, tore in
my prettiest cap awhile ago, as I took the cap out of the box
and laid it on the table. Indeed I cannot go to the justice of
the peace wirfi such a hole in my cap ! Search then, Hodge,
search, so that I can mend my cap, and go with you to the
justice of the peace !"
" Lord God, where in the world can it be, the unlucky
needle? I m%st have it, I must find it, so that.Gammer Gur-
ton may take her will to the justice of the peace ! "
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 163
And in frantic desperation, Hodge searched all about on
the floor for the lost needle, and Gammer Gurton stuck her
large spectacles on her flaming red nose and peered about on
the table. So eager was she in the search, that she even let
icr tongue rest a little, and deep silence reigned in the room.
Suddenly this silence was broken by a voice, which seemed
to come from the court-yard. It was a soft, sweet voice that
cried : " Hodge, dear Hodge, are you there? Come to me in
the court, only for a few minutes ! I want to have a bit of
a laugh with you ! "
It was as though an electric shock had passed through the
room with that voice, and struck at the same time both Gam-
mer Gurton and Hodge.
Both startled, and discontinuing the search, stood there
wholly immovable, as if petrified.
Hodge especially, poor Hodge, was as if struck by light-
ning. His great bluish-white eyes appeared to be coming out
of their sockets ; his long arms hung down, flapping and
dangling about like a flail ; his knees, half bent, seemed al-
ready to be giving way in expectation of the approaching
storm.
This storm did not in fact make him wait long.
" That is Tib I " screamed Gammer Gurton, springing
like a lioness upon Hodge and seizing him by the shoulders
with both her hands. " That is Tib, you thread-like, pitiful
greyhound ! Well, was I not right, now, when I called you a
faithless, good-for-nothing scamp, that spares not innocence,
and breaks the hearts of the women as he would a cracker,
which he swallows at his pleasure ? Was I not right, in say-
ing that you were only watching for me to go out in order to
go and sport with Tib ? "
" Hodge, my dear, darling Hodge," cried the voice beneath
there, and this time louder and more tender than before.
" Hodge, oh come, do now, come with me in the court, as you
promised me ; come and get the kiss for which you begged
me this morning ! "
164 HENKY Vm. AOT) HIS COTJET.
" I will be a damned otter, if I begged her for it, and if I
understand a single word of what she says ! " said Hodge,
wholly dumbfounded and quaking all over.
"Ah, you understand not a word of what she says?"
screamed Gammer Gurton. *' Well, but I understand it. I
understand that every thing between us is past and done with,
and that I have nothing more to do with you, you Moloch, you !
I understand that I shall not go and make my will, to become
your wife and fret myself to death over this skeleton of a hus-
band, that I may leave you to chuckle as my heir. No, no, it
is past. I am not going to the justice of the peace, and I will
tear up my will ! "
" Oh, she is going to tear up her will ! " howled Hodge ;
" and then I have tormented myself in vain ; in vain have
endured the horrible luck of being loved by this old owl ! Oh,
oh, she will not make her will, and Hodge will remain the
same miserable dog he always was ! "
Gammer Gurton laughed scornfully. " Ah, you are aware
at last what a pitiable wretch you are, and how much a noble
and handsome person, as I am, lowered herself when she made
up her mind to pick up such a weed and make him her hus-
band."
" Yes, yes, I know it ! " whined Hodge ; " and I pray you
pick me up and take me, and above all things make your
will ! "
" No, I will not take you, and I shall not make my will !
it is all over with, I tell you ; and now you can go as soon as
you please to Tib, who has called you so lovingly. But first
give me back my sewing-needle, you magpie, you ! Give me
here my sewing-needle, which you have stolen. It is of no
use to you now, for it is not necessary for me to go out in
order that you may go and see Tib. We have nothing more
to do with each other, and you can go where you wish. My
sewing-needle, say I — my needle, or I will hang you as a
scarecrow in my pea-patch, to frighten the sparrows out of it.
My sewing needle, or — "
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 165
She shook her clinched fist threateningly at Hodge, fully
convinced that now, as always before, Hodge would retreat
before this menacing weapon of his jealous and irritable lady-
love, and seek safety under the bed or the table.
This time, however, she was mistaken. Hodge, who saw
that all was lost, felt that hia patience was at length exhausted ;
and his timidity was now changed to the madness of despair.
The lamb was transformed into a tiger, and with a tiger's rage
he pounced upon Gammer Gurton, and, throwing aside her
fist, he dealt her a good sound blow on the cheek.
The signal was given, and the battle began. It was
waged by both sides with equal animosity and equal vigor ;
only Hodge's bony hand made by far the most telling blows on
Gammer Gurton's mass of flesh, and was always certain,
wherever he struck, to hit some spot of this huge mass ; while
Gammer Gurton's soft hand seldom touched that thin, thread-
like figure, which dexterously parried every blow.
" Stop, you fools ! " suddenly shouted a stentorian voice.
" See you not, you goblins, that your lord and master is here ?
Peace, peace then, you devils, and do not be hammering away
nt one another, but love each other."
" It is the master ! " exclaimed Gammer Gurton, lowering
her fist in the utmost contrition.
" Do not turn me away, sir ! " moaned Hodge ; " do not
dismiss me from your service because at last I have for once
given the old hag a good bruising. She has deserved it a
long time, and an angel himself must at last lose patience with
her."
" I turn you out of my service ! " exclaimed John Hey-
wood, as he wiped his eyes, wet with laughing. " No, Hodge,
you are a real jewel, a mine of fun and merriment ; and you
two have, without knowing it, furnished me with the choicest
materials for a piece which, by the king's order, I have to
write within six days. I owe you, then, many thanks, and will
show my gratitude forthwith. Listen well to me, iny amorous
and tender pair of turtle-doves, and mark what. I have to say
166 HENRY Vni. AND HIS OOTTRT.
to you. One cnnnot always tell the wolf by his hide, for he
sometimes puts on a sheep's skin ; and so, too, a man cannot
always be recognized by his voice, for he sometimes borrows
that of his neighbor. Thus, for example, I know a certain
John Heywood, who can mimic exactly the voice of a certain
little miss named Tib, and who knows how to warble as
she herself: ' Hodge, my dear Hodge ! ' '
And he repeated to them exactly, and with the same tone
and expression, the words that the voice had previously cried.
" Ah, it was you, sir ? " cried Hodge, with a broad grin —
" that Tib in the court there, that Tib about whom we have been
pummelling each other ? "
" I was Tib, Hodge — I who was present during the whole
of your quarrel, and found it hugely comical to send Tib's
voice thundering into the midst of your lovers' quarrel, like a
cannon-stroke ! Ah, ha ! Hodge, that was a fine bomb-shell,
was it not? And as I said ' Hodge, my dear Hodge,' you
tumbled about like a kernel of corn which a dung-beetle blows
with his breath. No, no, my worthy and virtuous Gammer
Gurton, it was not Tib who called the handsome Hodge, and
more than that, I saw Tib, as your contest began, go out at
the court-yard gate."
" It was not Tib ! " exclaimed Gammer Gurton, much
moved, and happy as love could make her. " It was not Tib,
and she was not in the court at all, and Hodge could not then
go down to her, while I went to the shopkeeper's to buy
needles. Oh, Hodge, Hodge, will you forgive me for this ;
will you forget the hard words which I spoke in the fury of
my anguish, and can you love me again ? "
" I will try," said 'Hodge, gravely ; " and without doubt I
shall succeed, provided you go to-day forthwith to the justice,
and make your will."
" I will make my will, and to-morrow we will go to the
priest ; shall it not be so, my angel ? "
" Yes, we go to the priest to-morrow ! " growled Hodge, as
with a frightful grimace he scratched himself behind the ears.
HENBY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 167
" And now come, my angel, and give me a kiss of recon-
ciliation ! "
She spread her arms out, and when Hodge did not come
to her, but remained immovable, and steadfast in his position,
she went to Hodge and pressed him tenderly to her heart.
Suddenly she uttered a shriek, and let go of Hodge. She
had felt a terrible pain in her breast. It seemed as though a
small dagger had pierced her bosom.
And there it was, the lost needle, and Hodge then was inno-
cent and pure as the early dawn.
He had not mischievously purloined the needle, so that
Gammer Gurton would be compelled to leave her house in
order to fetch some new needles from the shopkeeper's ; he
had not intended to go to Tib, for Tib was not in the court,
but had gone out.
" Oh Hodge, Hodge, good Hodge, you innocent dove, will
you forgive me ? "
" Come to the justice of the peace, Gammer Gurton, and
I forgive you ! "
They sank tenderly into each other's arms, wholly forget-
ful of their master, who still stood near them, and looked on,
laughing and nodding his head.
" Now, then, I have found the finest and most splendid ma-
terials for my piece," said John Heywood, as he left the loving
pair and betook himself to his own room. " Gammer Gurton
has saved me, and King Henry will not have the satisfaction
of seeing me whipped by those most virtuous and most lovely
ladies of his court. To work, then, straightway to work ! "
He seated himself at his writing-desk, and seized pen and
paper.
" But how ! " asked he, suddenly pausing. " That is cer-
tainly a rich subject for a composition ; but I can never in the
world get an interlude out of it ! What shall I do with it ?
Abandon this subject altogether, and again jeer at the monks
and ridicule the nuns ? That is antiquated and worn out ! I
will write something new, something wholly newj and something
168 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUET.
which -will make the king so merry, that he will not sign a
death-warrant for a whole day. Yes, yes, a merry play shall it
be, and then I will call it boldly and fearlessly a comedy ! "
He seized his pen and wrote : " Gammer Gurton's Needle,
a right pithy, pleasant^ and merry comedy."
And thus originated the first English comedy, by John
Hey wood, fool to King Henry the Eighth.*
CHAPTER XVIII.
LADY JANE.
ALL was quiet in the palace of Whitehall. Even the ser-
vants on guard in the vestibule of the king's bed-chamber had
been a long time slumbering, for the king had been snoring for
several hours ; and this majestical sound was, to the dwellers
in the palace, the joyful announcement that for one fine night
they were exempt from service, and might be free men.
The queen also had long since retired to her apartments,
and dismissed her ladies at an unusually early hour. She
felt, she said, wearied by the chase, and much needed rest.
No one, therefore, was to venture to disturb her, unless the
king should order it.
But the king, as we have said, slept, and the queen had no
reason to fear that her night's rest would be disturbed.
Deep silence reigned in the palace. The corridors were
empty and deserted, the apartments all silent.
Suddenly a figure tripped along softly and cautiously
through the long feebly lighted corridor. She was wrapped in
a black mantle ; a veil concealed her face.
Scarcely touching the floor with her feet, she floated away,
* This comedy was first printed in the year 1G61, but it was represented at Christ
College fully a hundred years previously. Who was the author of it, is not known
with certainty ; but it is possible that the writer of it was John Heywood, the epigram-
matist and court-jester. — See Dramaturgic oder Theorie und Geschichte der drama-
tischen Kunst, von Theodore Mundt, vol. i., page 309. Flogel's Geschichte der Hof-
liarren, page 399.
HENUY Vin. AND 1IIS COURT. 169
and glided down a little staircase. Now she stops and listens.
There is nothing to hear ; all is noiseless and still.
Then, on again. "Now she wings her steps. For here she
is sure of not being heard. It is the unoccupied wing of the
castle of Whitehall. Nobody watches her here.
On, then, on, adown that corridor, descending those stairs.
There she stops before a door leading into the summer-house.
She puts her ear to the door, and listens. Then she claps her
hands three times.
The sound is reechoed from the other side.
" Oh, he is there, he is there ! " Forgotten now are her
cares, forgotten her pains and tears. He is there. She has
him again.
She throws open the door. It is dark indeed in the cham-
ber, but she sees him, for the eye of love pierces the night ;
and if she sees him not, yet she feels his presence.
She rests on his heart ; he presses her closely to his breast.
Leaning on each, other, they grope cautiously along through,
the dark, desolate chamber to the divan at the upper end, and
there, both locked in a happy embrace, they sink upon the
cushion.
4 ' At last I have you again ! and my arms again clasp this
divine form, and again my lips press this crimson mouth ! Oh,
my beloved, what an eternity has this separation been ! Six
days ! Six long nights of agony ! Have you not felt how my
soul cried out for you, and was filled with trepidation ; how I
stretched my arms out into the night, and let them fall again
disconsolate and trembling with anguish, because they clasped
nothing — naught but the cold, vacant night breeze ! Did you
not hear, my beloved, how I cried to you with sighs and tears ;
how in glowing dithyrambics I poured forth to you my longing,
my love, my rapture? But you, cruel you, remained ever
cold, ever smiling. Your eyes were ever flushing in all the
pride and grandeur of a Juno. The roses on your cheeks
were not one whit the paler. No, no, yon have not longed for
me ; your heart has not felt this painful, blissful anguish. You
. 8
HENRY VIII. AND HIS COURT.
arc first and above all things the proud, cold queen, and next,
next the loving woman."
" How unjust and hard you are, my Plenry ! " whispered
she softly. " I have indeed suffered ; and perhaps my pains
have been more cruel and bitter than yours, for I — I had to let
them consume me within. You could pour them forth, you
could stretch out your arms after me, you could utter lamenta-
tions and sighs. You were not, like me, condemned to laugh,
and to jest, and to listen with apparently attentive ear to all
those often heard and constantly repeated phrases of praise and
adoration from those about me. You were at least free to
suffer. I was not. It is true I smiled, but amidst the pains
of death. It is true my cheeks did not blanch, but rouge was
the veil with which I covered their paleness ; and then, Henry,
in the midst of my pains and longings, I had, too, a sweet
consolation — your letters, your poems, which fell like the
dew of heaven upon my sick soul, and restored it to health,
for new torments and new hopes. Oh, how I love them — those
poems, in whose noble and enchanting language your love and
our sufferings are reechoed ! How my whole soul flew forth
to meet them when I received them, and how pressed I my
lips thousands and thousands of times on the paper which
seemed to me redolent with your breath and your sighs ! How
I love that good, faithful Jane, the silent messenger of our
love ! When I behold her entering niy chamber, with the un-
sullied paper in hand, she is to me the dove with the olive-leaf,
that brings me peace and happiness, and I rush to her, and
press h!er to my bosom ; and I give her all the kisses I would
give you, and feel how poor and powerless I am, because I
cannot repay her all the happiness that she brings me. Ah,
Henry, how many thanks do we owe to poor Jane ! "
" Why do you call her poor, when she can be near you,
always behold you, always hear you? "
" I call her poor, because she is unhappy. For she loves,
Henry — she loves to desperation, to madness, and she is^not
loved. She is pining away with grief and pain, and wrings
HENBY VHI. AND HIS COUKT. 1T1
her hands in boundless woe. Have you not noticed how pale
she is, and how her eyes become daily more dim? "
" No, I have not seen it, for I see naught but you, and
Lady Jane is to me a lifeless image, as are all other women.
But what ! Yon tremble-; ^nd your whole frame writhes in my
arms, as if in a convul'sion ! And what is "that? Are you
weeping ? "
" Oh, I weep, because I am so happy. I weep, because I
was thinking how fearful the suffering must be, to give the
whole heart away, and receive nothing in return, naught but
death ! Poor Jane ! "
" What is she to us? We, we love each other. Come,
dear one, let me kiss the. tears from your eyes ; let me drink
this nectar, that it may inspire me, and transfigure me to a
god ! Weep no more — no, weep not ; or, if you will do so,
be it only in the excess of rapture, and because word and heart
are too poor to hold all this bliss ! "
" Yes, yes, let us shout for joy ; let us be lost in blessed-
ness ! " exclaimed she passionately, as with frantic violence
she threw herself on his bosom. •
Both were now silent, mutely resting on each other's heart.
Oh, how sweet this silence ; how entrancing this noiseless,
sacred night ! How the trees without there murmur and rustle,
as if they were singing a heavenly lullaby to the lovers ! how
inquisitively the pale crescent moon peeps through the window,
as though she were seeking the twain whoso blessed confidante
she is !
But happiness is so swift-winged, and time flies so fast,
when love is their companion !
Even now they must part again — now they must again
say farewell.
" Not yet, beloved, stay yet ! See, the night is still dark ;
and hark, the castle clock is just striking two. No, go not
yet."
" I must, Henry, I must ; the hours are past in which I can
bo happy."
172 HENKT Vm, AND HIS COTJKT.
" Oh, you cold, proud soul ! Does the head already long
again for the crown ; and can you wait no longer for the pur-
ple to again cover your shoulders? Come, let me kiss your
shoulder ; and think now, dear, that my crimson lips are also
a purple robe."
" And a purple robe for which I would gladly give my
crown and my life ! " cried she, with the utmost enthusiasm,
as she folded him in her arms.
" Do you love me, then ? Do you really love me ? "
" Yes, I love you ! "
" Can you swear to me that you love no one except me?''
" I can swear it, as true as there is a God above us, who
hears my oath."
" Bless you for it, you dear, you only one— oh, how shall
I call you? — you whose name I may not utter ! Oh, do you
know that it is cruel never to name the name of the loved one ?
Withdraw that prohibition ; grudge me not the painfully swee^1
pleasure of being able at least to call you by your name ! "
" No," said ehe, with a shudder ; "for know you not that
the sleep-walkers awake out of their "dreams when they are
called by name ? I am a somnambulist, who, with smiling
courage, moves along a dizzy height ; call me by name, and I
shall awake, and, shuddering, plunge into the abyss beneath.
Ah, Henry, 1 hate my name, for it is pronounced by other lips
than yours. For you, I will not be named as other men call me.
Baptize me, my Henry ; give me another name — a name which
is our secret, and which no one knows besides us."
" I name you Geraldine ; and as Geraldine I will praise
and laud you before all the world. I will, in spite of all these
spies and listeners, repeat again and again that I love you,
and no one, not the king himself, shall be able to forbid me."
" Hush ! " said she, with a shudder, " speak not of him !
Oh, J conjure you, my Henry, be cautious ; think that you
have sworn to me ever to think of the danger that threatens
us, and will, without doubt, dash us in pieces if you, by only a
sound, a look, or a smile, betray the sweet secret that unites
us two. Are you still aware what you have sworn to me ? "
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 173
" I am aware of it ! But it is an unnatural Draconian
law. What ! even when I am alone with you, shall I never
be allowed to address you otherwise than with that reverence
and restrain .which is due the queen ? Even when no one can
hear us, may I, by no syllable, by none, not the slightest inti-
mation, remind you of our love ? "
" No, no, do it not ; for this castle has everywhere eyes
and ears, and everywhere are spies and listeners behind the
tapestry ; behind the curtains ; everywhere are they concealed
and lurking, watching every feature, every smile, every word,
whether it may not afford ground for suspicion. No, no,
Henry ; swear to me by our love that you will never, unless
here in this room, address me otherwise than your queen.
Swear to me that, beyond these Avails, you will be to me only
the respectful servant of your queen, and at the same time the
proud earl and lord, of whom it is said that never has a woman
been able to touch his heart. Swear to me that you will not,
by a look, by a smile, by even the gentlest pressure of the hand,
betray what beyond this room is a crime for both of us. Let
this room be the temple of our love ; but when we once pass
its threshold, we will not profane the sweet mysteries of our
happiness, by allowing unholy eyes to behold even a single ray
of it. Shall it be so, my Henry ? "
" Yes, it shall be so ! " said he, with a troubled voice ; " al-
though I must confess that this dreadful illusion often tortures
me almost to death. Oh, Geraldine, when I meet you else-
where, when I observe the eye so icy and immovable, with
which you meet my look, I feel as it were my heart convulsed ;
and I say to myself: 'This is not she, whom I love — not the
tender, passionate woman, whom in the darkness of the night
I sometimes lock in my arms. This is Catharine, the queen,
but not my loved one. A woman cannot so disguise herself;
art goes not so far as to falsify the entire nature, the innermost
being and life of a person.' Oh, there have been hours, aw-
ful, horrible hours, when it seemed to me as though all this
were a delusion, a mystification — as though in some way an
174 HENEY VHI. AND HIS COTJET.
evil demon assumed the queen's form by night to mock me,
poor frenzied visionary, with a happiness that has no existence,
but lives only in my imagination . When such thoughts come
to me, I feel a frenzied fury, a crushing despair, .and I could,
regardless of my oath and even the danger that threatens you,
rush to you, and, before all the courtly rabble and the king
himself, ask : 'Are you really what you "seem? Are you,
Catharine Parr, King Henry's wife — nothing more, nothing
else than that? Or are you, my beloved, the woman who is
mine in her every thought, her every breath ; who has vowed
to me eternal love and unchanging truth ; and whom I, in
spite of the whole world, and the king, press to my heart as
my own ? ' "
" Unhappy man, if you ever venture that, you doom us
both to death !'*
"Be it so, then ! In death you will at least be mine, and
no one would longer dare separate us, and your eyes would no
longer look so cold and strangely upon me, as they often now
do. Oh, I conjure you, gaze not upon me at all, if you cannot
do it otherwise than with those cold, proud looks, that benumb
my heart. Turn away your eyes, and speak to me with avert-
ed face."
" Then, men will say that I hate you, Henry."
" It is more agreeable to me for them to say you abhor me
than for them to see that I am wholly indifferent to you ; that
I am to you nothing more than the Earl of Surrey, your lord
chamberlain."
" No, no, Henry. They shall see that you are more to me
than merely that. Before the whole assembled court I will
give you a token of my love. Will you then believe, you dear,
foolish enthusiast, that I love you, and that it is no demon that
rests here in your arms and swears that she loves nothing but
you ? Say, will you then believe me ? "
" I will believe you ! But no, there is no need of any sign,
or any assurance. Nay, I know it ; I feel indeed the sweet
reality that cuddles to my side, warm, and filling me with hap-
HENRY VHI. AND HIS COURT. 175
piness ; and it is only the excess of happiness that makes me
incredulous."
" I will convince you thoroughly ; aiid you shall doubt no
more, not even in the intoxication of happiness. Listen, then.
The king, as you know, is about to hold a great tournament
and festival of the poets, and it will take place in a few days.
Now, then, at this fete I will publicly, in the presence of the
king and his court, give you a rosette that I wear on my
shoulder, and in the silver fringe of which you will find a note
from me. "Will that satisfy you, my Henry? "
" And do you still question it, my dear? Do you question
it, when you will make me proud and happy above all others
of your court?"
He pressed her closely to his heart and kissed her. But
suddenly she writhed in his arms, and started up in wild
alarm.
" Day is breaking, day is breaking ! See there ! a red
streak is spreading over the clouds. The sun is coming ; day
is coming, and already begins to dawn."
He endeavored to detain her still ; but she tore herself
passionately away, and again enveloped her head in her veil.
" Yes," said he, " day is breaking and it is growing light !
Let mo then, for a moment at least, see your face, My soul
thirsts for it as the parched earth for the dew. Come, it is
light here at the window. Let me see your eyes."
She tore herself vehemently away. " No, no, you must
begone ! Hark, it is already three o'clock. Soon every thing
will be astir in the castle. Did it not seem as if some person
passed by the door here? Haste, haste, if you do not wish me
to die of dread ! " She threw his cloak over him ; she drew
his hat over his brow ; then once more she threw her arms
around his neck and pressed on his lips a burning kiss.
41 Farewell, my beloved ! farewell, Henry Howard ! When
we seo each other again to-day, you are the Earl of Surrey,
and I, the queen — not your loved one — not the woman who
loves you ! Happiness is past, and suffering awakes anew.
Farewell."
176 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COTJET.
She herself opened the glass door, and pushed her lover
out.
" Farewell, Geraldine ; good-night, ray dear ! Day comes,
and I again greet you as my queen, and I shall have to
endure again the torture of your cold looks and your haughty
smiles."
CHAPTER XIX.
LOYOLA'S GENERAL.
SHE rushed to the window and gazed after him till he
had disappeared, then she uttered a deep cry of anguish, and,
whoEy overcome by her agony, she sank down on her knees
weeping and wailing, wringing her hands, and raising them to
God.
But just before so happy and joyful, she was now full of
woe and anguish ; and bitter sighs of complaint came trembling
from her lips.
" Oh, oh," moaned she, with sobs ; -" what terrible agonies
are these, and how full of despair the anguish that lacerates
my breast ! I have lain in his arms ; I have received his vows
of love and accepted his kisses ; and these vows are not mine,
and these kisses he gave not to me. He kissed me, and he
loves in me only her whom I hate. He lays his hands in
mine and utters vows of love which he dedicates to her. He
thinks and feels for her only — her alone. What a terrible
torture this is ! To be loved under her name ; under her
name to receive the vows of love that yet belong to me only —
to me alone ! For he loves me, me exclusively alone. They
are my lips that he kisses, my form that he embraces ; to me
are addressed his words and his letters ; and it is I that reply
to them. He loves me, me only, and yet he puts no faith in
mx lam nothing to him, naught but a lifeless image, like
other women. This he has told me : and I did not become
HENKY VHI. AND HIS COURT.
frenzied ; and I had the cruel energy to pass off the tears
wrung from me by despair, for tears of rapture. Oh, detest-
able, horrible mockery of fate — to be what I am not, and not
to be what I am !"
And with a shrill cry of agony she tore her hair, and with
her fist smote upon her breast, and wept and moaned aloud.
She heard naught ; she saw naught ; she felt naught but
her inexpressible and despairing anguish.
She did not once tremble for herself; she thought not at all
of this — that she would be lost if she was found in this place.
And yet at the other side of the room a door had opened,
softly and noiselessly, and a man had entered.
He shut the door behind him and walked up to Lady Jane,
who still lay on the floor. He stood behind her while she ut-
tered her despairing lamentation. He heard every word of
her quivering lips ; her whole heart painfully convulsed and
torn with grief lay unreiled before him ; and she knew it
not.
Now he bent over her; and with his hand he lightly
touched her shoulder. At this touch she gave a convulsive
start, as if hit by the stroke of a sword, aud her sobbing was
immediately silenced.
An awful pause ensued. The woman lay on the floor mo-
tionless, breathless, and near her, tall and cold as a figure of
bronze, stood the man.
" Lady Jane Douglas," said he then, sternly and solemnly,
" stand up. It becomes aot your father's daughter to be upon
her knees, when, it is not God to whom she kneels. But you
are not kneeling to Grid, but to an idol, which you yourself
have made, and to which you have erected a temple in your
heart. This idol is called, * Your own personal misfortune.'
But it is written, ' Thou shall have no other Gods but inc.*
Therefore I say to you once more, Lady Jane Douglas, rise
from your knees, for it is not your God to whom you kneel."
And as though these words exercised a magnetic power
over her, she raised herself up slowly from the floor, and now
8*
178 HENEY VIII. AND HIS COURT.
stood there before her father, stern and cold as a statue of
marble.
" Cast from you the sorrows of this world, which burden
you, and hinder you in the sacred work which God has im-
posed on you ! " continued Earl Douglas in his metallic, solemn
voice. " It is written, * Come unto Me, all ye that labor and
are heavy laden, and I will give you rest/ saith our God.
But you, Jane, you are to throw down your trouble at the
foot of the throne ; and your burden will become a crown that
will glorify your head."
He laid his hand on her head, but she wildly shook it off.
" No," cried she, with heavy, faltering tongue, as if con-
fused in a dream. " Away with this crown ! I wish no
crown upon which devils have laid a spell. I wish no royal
robe that has been dyed crimson with the blood of my be-
loved."
" She is still in the delirium of her anguish," muttered the
earl, as he contemplated the pale, trembling woman who had
now sunk again to her knees, and was staring straight before
her with eyes bewildered and stretched wide open. But the
looks of the earl remained cold and unmoved, and not the least
compassion was aroused in him for his poor daughter, now
penetrated with anguish.
" Arise," said he, in a hard, steelly voice. " The Church,
by my mouth, commands you to serve her as you have vowed
to do ; that is to say, with glad heart and a sense of your reli-
ance on God ; that is to say, with smiling lips and a sereue,
beaming eye, as becomes a disciple inspired by faith, and as
you have sworn to do in the hands* of our lord and master
Ignatius Loyola."
" I cannot ! I cannot !" moaned she, in a low tone. " Z
cannot be glad at heart when despair, like a wild boar, is
rending my heart ; I cannot command my eye to shine when
my eyes are dimmed with tears of anguish. Oh, have pity,
have compassion ! Remember that you are my father ; that
I am your daughter — the daughter of a wife whom you loved,
HKtfRY VIII. AND HIS COUBT. 170
and who would find in the grave no rest if she knew how you
are racking and torturing me. My mother, my mother, if thy
spirit is near me, come and protect me. Let thy mild looks
overshadow my head, and breathe a breath of thy love into
the heart of this cruel father, who is ready to sacrifice his child
on the altar of his God."
" God has called me," said the earl, " and, like Abraham,
I too will learn to obey. But I will not adorn my victim with
flowers, but with a royal crown. I will not plunge a knife
into her breast, but will put a golden sceptre into her hand
and say : Thou art a queen before men, but before God be
thou a faithful and obedient servant. Thou hast all to com-
mand. But the holy Church, to whose service thou hast con-
secrated thyself, and who will bless thee if thou art faithful,
who will dash thee in pieces with her curse if thou darest
deal treacherously, she commands thee. No, you are not my
daughter, but the priestess of the Church, consecrated to her
holy service. No, I have no sympathy with your tears and
this anguish, for I see the end of these sorrows, and I know
that these tears will be as a diadem of pearls about your temples.
Lady Jane Douglas, it is the saintly Loyola who sends you his
commands by my mouth. Obey them, not because I am your
father, but because I am the general to whom you have sworn
obedience and fidelity unto your life's end."
" Then kill me, my father ! " said she, feebly. " Let this
life end, which is to me but a torture, a protracted martyrdom.
Punish me for my disobedience by plunging your dagger deep
into my breast. Punish me, und grudge me not the repose of
the grave."
" Poor enthusiast ! " said the father ; " suppose you, wo
would be foolish enough to subject you to so light a punish-
ment ! No, no, if you dare, in insolent disobedience, rebel
against my commands, your penance shall be a terrible one,
and your punishment without end. I will not kill you, but
him whom you love ; it will bo his head that falls ; and you
will be his murderess. He shall die on the scaffold and you
— you shall live in disgrace."
180 HENKY Vni. ASTD HIS COUET.
" Oh, horrible ! " groaned Jane, as she buried her face in
her hands.
Her father continued : " Silly, short-sighted child, who
thought she could play with the sword, and did cot see that
she herself might feel the stroke of this double-edged blade !
You Avanted to be the servant of the Church, that you might
thereby become mistress of the world. You would acquire
glory, but this glory must not singe your head with its fiery
rays. Silly child ! he who plays with fire will be consumed.
But we penetrated your thoughts and the wish of which you
yourself were xmconscious. "We looked into the depths of
your being, and when we found love there, we made use of
love for our own purposes and your salvation. What do you
bewail, then, and why do you weep ? Have we not allowed
you to love ? Have we' not authorized you to give yourself
entirely up to this love? Do you not call yourself Earl Surrey's
wife, though you cannot name to me the priest that married
you ? Lady Jane, obey, and we envy you not the happiness
of your love ; dare to rebel against us, and disgrace and shame
overtake you, and you shall stand before all the world dis-
owned and scoffed at ; you the strumpet, that — "
" Stop, my father ! " cried Jane, as she sprang vehemently
from the floor. " Desist from your terrible words if you do
not wish me to die of shame. K"ay, I submit, I obey ! You
are right, I cannot draw back."
"And why would you either? Is it not a life pleasant
and full of enjoyment ? Is it not rare good fortune to see our
sins transfigured to virtue ; to be able to account earthly en-
joyment the service of Heaven ? And what do you bewail
then? That he does not love you? Nay, he does love you ;
his vows of love still echo in your ears ; your heart still
trembles with the fruition of happiness. What matters it if
the Earl of Surrey with his inward eyes sees the woman he
folds in his arms to be another than you? Yet in reality he
loves but you alone. Whether you are for him named Catha-
rine Parr or Jane Douglas, it is all the same if you only are
his love."
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 181
" But a day will come when he will discover his mistake,
and when he will curse me."
" That day will never come. The holy Church will find
a way to avert that, if you bow to her will and are obedient
to her."
" I do bow to it ! " sighed Jane. " I will obey ; only prom-
ise me, my father, that no harm shall happen to him ; that I
shall not be his murderess."
" No, you shall become his savior and deliverer. Only
you must fulfil punctually the work I commit to you. First
of all, then, tell me the result of your meeting to-day. He
does not doubt that you are the queen ? "
" No, he believes it so firmly that he would take the sacra-
ment on it. That is to say, he believes it now because I have
promised him to give him publicly a -sign by which he may
recognize that it is the queen that loves him."
" And this sign ? " inquired her father, with a look beam-
ing with joy.
" I have pronvised him that at the great tournament, the
queen will give him a rosette, and that in that rosette he will
find a note from the queen."
" Ah, the idea is an admirable one 1 " exclaimed Lord-
Douglas, " and -only a woman who wishes to avenge herself
could conceive it. So, then, the queen will become her own
accuser, and herself give into our hands a proof of her guilt.
The only difficulty in the way is to bring the queen, without
arousing her suspicion, to wear this rosette, and to give it to
Surrey."
" She will do it if I beg her to do so, for she loves me ; and
I shall so represent it to her that she will do it as an act of
kindness to me. Catharine is good-natured and agreeable, and
cannot refuse a request."
" And I will apprise the king of it. That is to say, I shall
take good care not to do this myself, for it is always dangerous
to approach a hungry tiger in his cage and carry him his food,
because he might in his voracity very readily devour our own
hand together with the proffered raent."
182 HENRY Vin. AND HIS COUET.
" But how ? " asked she with aa expression of alarm.
*' Will he content himself with punishing Catharine alone ;
will he not also crush him — him whom he must look upon as
her lover ? "
" He will do so. But you yourself shall save him and set
him free. You shall open his prison and give him freedom,
and he will love you — you, the savior of his life."
" Father, father, it is a hazardous game tMat you are play-
ing ; and it may happen that you will become thereby your
daughter's murderer. For, listen well to what I tell you ; if
his head falls, I die by my own hands ; if you make me his
murderess, you become thereby mine ; and I will curse you
and execrate you in hell ! What to me is a royal crown if it
be stained with Henry Howard's blood? What care I for
renown and honor, if he is not there to see my greatness, and
if his beaming eyes do not reflect back to me the light of my
crown ? Protect him, therefore ; guard his life as the apple of
your eye, if you wish me to accept the royal crown that you
offer me, so that the King of England may become again a
vassal of the Church ! "
" And that the whole of devout Christendom may praise
Jane Douglas, the pious queen, who has succeeded in the holy
work of bringing the rebellious and recreant son of the Church,
Henry the Eighth, back to the Holy Father in Rome, to the
only consecrated lord of the Church, truly penitent. On, on,
my daughter ; do not despond. A high aim beckons you, and
a brilliant fortune awaits you ! Our holy mother, the Church,
will bless and praise you, and Henry the Eighth will declare
you his queen."
HENRY Vni. AND HIS COURT. 183
CHAPTER XX.
THE PRISONER.
STILL all was calm and quiet in the palace of Whitehall.
Nothing was stirring, and nobody had heard how Lady Jane
Douglas left her chamber and glided down the corridor.
No one has heard it, and no eye is awake, and none sees
what is now taking place in the queen's room.
She is alone — all alone. The servants are all asleep in
their chambers. The queen herself has bolted the doors of the
anteroom on the inside, and no other door leads into her bou-
doir and bed-room, except through this anteroom.
She is therefore perfectly secluded, perfectly secure.
Speedily and in haste she envelops herself in a long black
mantle, the hood of which she draws well over her head and
brow, and which completely covers and conceals her fornv.
And now she presses on a spring inserted in the frame of
a picture. The picture flies back and shows an opening,
through which a person can quite conveniently pass out.
Catharine does so. Then she carefully pushes the picture
back to its place from the outside, and for a long time walks
on in the passage hollowed out of the solid wall, till groping
along she at last lays hold again of a knob in the wall. She
presses on it ; and now at her feet opens a trap-door, through
which a feeble light forces its way and renders visible a small
narrow staircase there situated. Catharine enters and de-
scends the steps with winged feet. Now at the foot of (he
staircase she again presses on a secret spring ; and again a
door opens, through which the queen passes into a largo hall.
" Oh," whispered she, fetching a long breath, "the grceu
summer house at last."
She quickly traversed it and opened the next door.
" John Ileywood ? "
" I aga here, queen ! "
184: HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUKT.
" Hush, hush ! gently as possible, that the watch, who
walks up and down just behind the door, may not hear us.
Come, we still have a long walk — let us make haste."
Again she pressed on a spring inserted in the wall ; and
again a door opens. But before Catharine bolts this door,
she takes the lamp burning on the table there, which is to
lighten the dark and difficult path through which they are now
to wend their way.
Now she bolts the door behind them ; and they enter a
long, dark corridor, at the end of which is found still another
staircase, and down which they both go. Numberless steps
conduct them below ; gradually the air becomes dense, the
steps moist. The stillness of the grave is around them. No
sound of life, not the least noise, is now perceptible.
They are in a sub.terranean passage, which stretches out
in length before them farther than the eye can reach.
Catharine turns to John Heywood ; the lamp lights up
her face, which is pale, but exhibits an expression firm and
resolute.
" John Heywood, reflect once more ! I ask not whether
you have courage, for I know that. I only wish to know
whether you will employ this courage for your queen ? "
" No, not for the queen, but for the noble Avoman who has
saved my son."
" You must then be my protector to-day if we meet with
dangers. But if it be God's will, we shall encounter no dan-
gers. Let us go."
They go vigorously forward, silent all the way.
At length they come to a place where the passage grows
broader, and spreads out into a little open chamber ; on the
side walls of which a few seats are placed.
" We have now accomplished half of the journey," said
Catharine ; " and here we will rest a little."
She placed the lamp on the small marble table in the mid-
dle of the passage, and sat down, pointing to John Heywood to
take a seat near her.
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 18,5
" I am not the queen, here," said she ; " and you are not
the king's fool ; but I am a poor weak woman, and you are
my protector. You may, therefore, well have the right to sit
by me."
But John shook his head with a smile, and sat down at
her feet. " St. Catharine, savior of my son, I lie at thy feet, and
devoutly return thanks to thee."
" John, are you acquainted with this subterranean pas-
sage? " asked the queen.
John gave a sad smile. " I am acquainted with it, queen."
"Ah, you know it? I supposed it was a secret of the
king and queen."
" Then you will readily conceive that the fool knows it.
For the King of England and the fool arc twin brothers. Yes,
queen, I know this passage ; and I oiic^wended it in anguish
and tears."
" What ! You yourself, John Heywood ? "
" Yes, queen. And now I ask you, do you know the his-
tory of this underground passage? You are silent. Now,
well for you that you do not know it. It is a long and bloody
history, and if I should narrate to you the whole of it, the
night would be too short for it. When this passage was built,
Henry was still young, and possessed yet a heart. At that
time, he loved not merely his wives, but his friends and
servants also — specially Cromwell, the all-powerful minister.
He then resided at Whitehall, and Henry in the royal apart-
ments of the Tower. But Henry was always longing for his
favorite ; and so Cromwell one day surprised him with this
subterranean passage, the construction of which had occupied
a hundred men a whole year. Ah, ah, the king was then very
much moved, and thanked his powerful minister for this sur-
prise with tears and hugs. There passed scarcely a day that
Henry did not go to Cromwell through this passage. So he
saw each day how the palace of Whitehall became more and
more splendid and glorious ; and when he returned to the
Tower, he discovered that this residence was altogether un-
186 HENET VTEI. AND HIS COURT.
worthy of a king ; but that his minister lived by far more
magnificently than the King of England. That, queen, was
the cause of Cromwell's fall ! The king wanted Whitehall.
The sly Cromwell noticed it, and made him a present of his
gem, the palace on whose construction and decoration he had
labored ten years. Henry accepted the present ; but now
Cromwell's fall was irrevocable. The king could not, of
course, forgive Cromwell for having dared to offer him a pres-
ent so valuable, that Henry could not or would not repay it.
He remained, therefore, Cromwell's debtor ; and since this tor-
mented and vexed Mm, he swore Cromwell's ruin. When
Henry moved into Whitehall, it was concluded that Cromwell
must ascend the scaffold. Ah, the king is such an economical
builder ! A palace costs him nothing but the head of a sub-
ject. With Cromwell's, head he paid for Whitehall ; and
Wolsey died for Hampton Court."
" Not on the scaffold, though, John."
" Oh, no ; Henry preferred merely to break his heart, and
not his head. First, he had that wonderful pleasure-villa.
Hampton Court, with all its treasures, presented him by Wol-
sey ; then he removed him from all his offices, and deprived
him of all his honors. Finally, he was to go to the Tower as
a prisoner ; but he died on his way thither. No, you are right !
Wolsey did not die on the scaffold, he was put to death much
more slowly and more cruelly. He was not killed with the
sword, but pricked to death with pins ! "
" Did you not say, John, that you had travelled this way
once before?"
" Yes, queen, and I did it to bid farewell to the noblest of
men, and the truest of friends, Thomas More ! I begged and
besought Cromwell so long that he had compassion on my an-
guish, and allowed me to go through this passage to Thomas
More, that I might at least receive the blessing and last kiss
of affection of this saint. Ah, queen, speak no more of it to
me ! From that day I became a fool ; for I saw it was not
worth the trouble to be an honest man, when such men as
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 187
More are executed as criminals. — Come, queen, let us go
on!"
" Yes, on, John ! '' said she, rising. " But do you know
then whither we are going?"
" Ah, queeu, do I not then know you? and did I not tell
you that Anne Askew is to be stretched upon the rack to mor-
row, unless she recant ? "
" I see that you have understood me," said she, giving him
a friendly nod. " Yes, I am going to Anne Askew. "
" But how will you, without heing seen and discovered,
find out her cell?"
" John, even the unhappy have friends. Yes, the queen
herself has a few ; and so chance, or it may be even God's
will, has so arranged matters, that Anne Askew is occupying,
just at this time, that small room in which the secret passage
terminates."
" Is she alone in that room ? "
" Yes, all alone. The guard stands without before the
door."
" And should they hear you, and open the door ? "
"Then without doubt I am lost, unless, God supports
me."
They walked on in silence, both too much occupied with
their own thoughts to interrupt them by conversation.
But this long, extended walk at length wearied Catharine.
She leaned exhausted against the wall.
" Will you do me a favor, queen?" asked John Ileywood.
" Permit me to carry you. Your little feet can bear you no
farther ; make mo your feet, your majesty ! "
She refused with a friendly smile. " No, John, these are
the passion-stations of a saint ; and you know one must inukc
the round of them in the sweat of his face, and on his knees."
" Oh, queen, how noble and how courageous you are ! "
exclaimed John Ileywood. "You do good without display, and
you shun no danger, if it avails toward the accomplishment of
a noble work."
188 HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
" Yet, John," said she, with a bewitching smile, " I dread
danger ; and just on that account I begged you to accompany
me. I shudder at the long, desolate way, at the darkness and
grave-like stillness of this passage. Ah, John, I thought to
myself, if I came here alone, the shades of Anne Boleyn and
Catharine would be roused from their sleep by me who wear
their crown ; they would hover about me, and seize me by the
hand and lead me to their graves, to show me that there is yet
room there for me likewise. You see, then, that I am not at
all courageous, but a cowardly and trembling woman."
" And nevertheless, you came, queen. "
" I reckoned on you, John Hey wood. It was my duty to
risk this passage, to save, perchance, the life of the poor enthu-
siastic girl. For it shall not be said that Catharine deserts
her friends in misfortune, and that she shrinks back at danger.
I am but a poor, weak woman, John, who cannot defend her
friends with weapons, and, therefore, I must resort to other
means. But see, John, here the path forks ! Ah, my God ! I
know it only from the description that was given me, but no
one said any thing of this to me. John, which way must we
now turn ? "
" This way, queen ; and here we are at the end of our
journey. That path there leads to the torture-chamber, that is
to say to a small grated window, through which one can over-
look that room. When King Henry was in special good-hu-
mor, he would resort with his friend to this grating to divert
himself a little with the tortures of the damned and blasphe-
mers. For you well know, queen, only such as have blasphemed
God, or have not recognized King Henry as the pope of their
Church, have the honor of the rack as their due. But hush !
here we are at the door, and here is the spring that opens it."
Catharine set her lamp on the ground and pressed the
spring.
The door turned slowly and noiselessly on its hinges, and
softly, like shades, the two entered.
They now found themselves in a small, circular apartment,
HE'NKY vm. AND HIS COURT. 189
which seemed to have originally a niche formed in the wall of
the Tower, rather than a room. Through a narrow grated
opening in the wall only a little air and light penetrated into
this dungeon ; the bald, bare walls of which showed the stones
of the masonry. There was no chair, no table in the whole
space ; only yonder in that corner on the earth they had
heaped up some straw. On this straw lay a pale, tender crea-
ture ; the sunken, thin cheeks, transparently white as alabaster ;
the brow so pure and clear ; the entire countenance so peace-
ful ; the bare, meagre arms thrown back over the head ; the
hands folded over the forehead ; the head bsnt to one side in
quiet, peaceful slumber ; the delicate, tender form wrapped in
a long black dress, gently stretched out, and on her lips a smile,
such as only the happy know.
That was Anne Askew, the criminal, the condemned —
Anne Askew, who was an atheist only for this, because she
did not believe in the king's vast elevation and godlikeness,
and would not subject her own free soul to that of the king.
" She sleeps, " whispered Catharine, deeply moved. Wholly
involuntarily she folded her hands as she stepped to the couch
of the sufferer, and alow prayer trembled on her lips.
" So sleep the just ! " said Heywood. " Angels comfort
them in their slumbers ; and the breath of God refreshes them.
Poor girl , how soon, and they will wrench these noble, fair
limbs, and torture thee for the honor of God, and open to
tones of distress that mouth which now smiles so peacefully ! "
" No, no," said the queen, hastily. " I have come to save
her, and God will assist me to do it. I cannot spare her slum-
bers any longer. I must wake her."
She. bent down and pressed a kiss on the young girl's fore-
head. " Anne, awake ; I am here ! I will save you and set
you free. Anne, Anne, awake ! "
She slowly raised hpr large, brilliant eyes, and nodded a
salutation to Catharine.
" Catharine Parr ! " said she, with a smile. " I expected
only a letter from you ; and have you come yourself? "
190 HENRY VIII. AND HIS COTJET.
" The guards have been dismissed, and the turnkeys
changed, Anne ; for our correspondence had been discovered."
" Ah, you will write to me no more in future ! And yet
your letters were my only comfort," sighed Anne Askew.
" But that also is well ; and perhaps it will only make the path
that I have to tread still easier. The heart must set itself
free from all earthly bonds, that the soul may move its pinions
freely and easily, and return to God."
" Hear me, Anne, hear," said Catharine in a low and hur-
ried voice. "A terrible danger threatens you! the king has
given orders to move you, by means of the rack, to recant."
" Well, and what more?" asked Anne, with smiling face.
" Unfortunate, you know not what you are saying ! You
know not what fearful agonies await you ! You know not
the power of pains, which are perhaps still mightier than the
spirit, and may overcome it.
" And if I did know them now, what would it avail me? "
asked Anne Askew. " You say they will put me to the rack.
"Well, then, I shall have to bear it, for I have no power to change
their will."
" Yet, Anne, yet you have the power ! Eetract what you
have said, Anne ! Declare that you repent, and that you per-
ceive that you have been deluded ! Say that you will recog-
nize the king as lord of the Church ; that you will swear to
the six articles, and never believe in the Pope of Rome. Ah,
Anne, God sees your heart and knows your thoughts. You
have no need to make them known by your lips. He has
given you life, and you have no right to throw it away ; you
must seek to keep it so long as you can. Recant, then ! It is
perfectly allowable to deceive those who would murder us.
Recant, then, Anne, recant ! When they in their haughty ar-
rogance demand of you to say what they say, consider them
as lunatics, to whom you make apparent concessions only to
keep them from raving. Of what consequence is it, whether
you do or do not say that the king is the head of the Church ?
From His heavens above, God looks down and smiles at this
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 193
petty eartly strife which concerns not Him, but men only. Let
scholars and theologians wrangle ; we women have nothing to
do with it. If we only believe in God, and bear Him to our
hearts, the form in which we do it is a matter of indifference.
But in this case the question is not about God, but merely
about external dogmas. Why should you trouble yourself
with these? What have you to do with the controversies of
the priests? Recant, then, poor enthusiastic child, recant ! "
While Catharine, in a low tone and with fluttering breath,
thus spoke, Anne Askew had slowly arisen from her couch, and
now stood, like a lily, so slender and delicate, confronting the
queen.
Her noble countenance expressed deep indignation. Her
eyes shot lightning, and a contemptuous smile was on her
lips.
"What! Can you thus advise me?" said she. "Can
you wish me to deny my faith, and abjure my God, only to es-
cape earthly pain ? And your tongue does not refuse to utter
this, and your heart does not shrink with shame while you do
it? Look at these arms ; what are they worth that I should not
sacrifice them to God ? See these feeble limbs ! Are they so
precious that I, like a disgusting niggard, should spare them?
No, no, God is my highest good — not this feeble, decaying
body! For God I sacrifice it. I should recant? Never!
Faith is not enveloped in this or that garb ; it must be naked
and open. So may mine be. And if I then am chosen to be
an example of pure faith, that denies not, and makes profes-
sion— well, thenvenvy me not this preeminence. ' Many are
called, but few are chosen.' If I am one of the chosen, I
thank God for it, and bless the erring mortals who wish to
make me such by means of the torture of the rack. Ah, be-
lieve'me, Catharine, I rejoice to die, for it is such a sad, des-
olate, and desperate thing to live. Let me die, Catharine —
die, tojenter into blessedness ! "
•• But, poor, pitiable child ! this is more than death ; it is
the torture of earth that threatens you. Oh, bethink you,
192 HENRY VIH. AND HIS COUKT.
Anne, that you are only a feeble woman. Who knows whether
the rack may not y;et conquer your spirit, and whether you,
with your mangled limbs, may not by the fury of the pain yet
be brought to that point that you will recant and abjure your
faith?"
" If I could do that," cried Anne Askew, with flashing
eyes, " believe me, queen, as soon as I came to my senses I
would lay violent hands on myself, in order to give myself over
to eternal damnation, as the punishment of my recantation !
God has ordered that I shall be a sign of the true faith. Be
His command fulfilled ! "
"Well, then, so be it," said Catharine resolutely. "Do
not recant, but save yourself from your executioners ! I, Anne,
I, will save you ! I cannot bear — I cannot think of it — that
this dear noble form should be sacrificed to a vile delusion of
man ; that they will torture to the honor of God a noble like-
ness of the same God ! Oh, come, come, I will save you ! I,
the queen ! Give me your hand. Follow me out of this dun-
geon. I know a path that leads out of this place ; and I will
conceal you so long in my own apartments that you can con-
tinue your flight without danger."
"No, no, queen, you shall not conceal her with you !" said
John Heywood. "You have been graciously pleased to allow
me to be your confidant ; envy me not, then, a share in your
noble work also. Not with you shall Anne Askew find refuge,
but with me. Oh, come, Anne, follow your friends. It is life
that calls you, that opens the doors to you, and desires to call
you by a thousand names to itself! Do you not hear them, all
those sweet and alluring voices ; do you not see them, all those
noble and smiling faces, how they greet you and beckon to
you? Anne Askew, it is the noble husband that calls you !
You know him not as yet, but he is waiting for you there in
the world without. Anne Askew, there are your children,
who are stretching their tender arms out to you. You hgve uot
yet borne them ; but love holds them in her arms, and will
bring them to meet you. It is the wife and the mother that
HENKY Vin. AND HIS c6lIET. 193
the world yet demands of you, Anne. You ought not to shun
the holy calling which God has given you. Come, then, and
follow us — follow your queen, who has the right to order her
subject. Follow the friend, who has sworn that he will
watch over you and protect you as a father ! "
" Father in heaven, protect me ! " exclaimed Anne Askew,
falling on her knees and stretching her hands upward.
" Father in heaven ! they would tear away Thy child, and
alienate my hearl? from Thee 1 They are leading me into
temptation and alluring me with their words. Protect me, my
Father ; make my ear deaf, that I may not hear them ! Give
me a sign that I am Thine ; that no one has any longer power
over me, save Thou alone ! A sign, that Thou, Father, call-
est me ! "
And, as if God had really heard her prayer, a loud knocking
was now perceived at the outer door, and a voice cried :
" Anne Askew, awake ! and hold yourself ready ! The high
chancellor and the Bishop of Winchester come to fetch you
away ! "
" Ah, the rack ! " groaned Catharine, as with a shudder
she buried her face in her hands.
" Yes, the rack ! " said Anne, with a blissful smile. " God
culls me ! "
John Hey wood, had approached the queen and impetuously
seized her hand. " You see it is in vain," said he, urgently.
"Make haste then to save yourself I Hasten to leave this
prison before the door there opens."
" No," said Catharine, firmly and resolutely. " No, I stay.
She shall not surpass me in courage and greatness of soul !
She will not deny her God ; well, then, I also will be a witness
of my God. I will not in shame cast my eyes to the ground
before this young >/\r\ ; like her, I will frankly and openly
profess my faith ; like her I will say : ' God alone is Lord of
his Church,' God — "
There was a movement without ; a key was heard to turu
in the lock.
0
194: HENI& Vm. AND HIS COURT.
"Queen, I conjure you," besought John Heywood, "by
all that is holy to you, by your love, come, come ! "
" No, no ! " cried she, vehemently.
But now Anne seized her hand, and stretching the other
arm toward heaven, she said in a loud, commanding voice:
" In the name of God, I order you to leave me ! "
While Catharine drew back wholly involuntarily, John Hey-
wood pushed her to the secret door, and urging her out almost
with violence, he drew the door to behind tlfem both.
Just as the secret door had closed, the other on the oppo-
site side opened.
"With whom were you speaking?" asked Gardiner, peer-
ing around the room with a sharp look.
" With the tempter, that wished to alienate me from God,"
said she — " with the tempter, who at the approach of your
footsteps wanted to fool my heart with fear, and persuade me
to recant ! "
"You are, then, firmly resolved? you do not retract?"
asked Gardiner; and a savage joy shone in his pale, hard
countenance.
" No, I do not recant !" said she, with a face beaming with
smiles.
" Then, in the name of God and of the king, I take you
into the torture-chamber ! " cried Chancellor Wriothesley, as
he advanced and laid his heavy hand on Anne's shoulder.
u You would not hear the voice of love warning you and call-
ing you, so we will now try to arouse you from your madness
by the voice of wrath and damnation."
He beckoned to the attendants on the rack, who stood
behind him in the open door, and ordered them to seize her
and carry her to the torture-chamber.
Anne, smiling, turned them back. "Nay, not so!" said
she. " The 'Saviour went on foot, and bore His cross to the
place of execution. I will tread His path. Show me the
way, I follow you. But let no one dare touch me. I will
show you that not by constraint, but gadly and freely, I tread
I1ENEY Vm. AND IIIS
COURT. 195
the path of suffering, which I shall endure for the sake of my
God. Rejoice, oh my soul losing, my lips ! for the bridegroom
is near, and the feast is about to begin."
And in exultant tones Anne Askew began to sing a hymn,
that had not died away when she entered the torture-chamber.
• CHAPTER XXI.
PBINCESS ELIZABETH.
THE king sleeps. Let him sleep ! He is old and infirm,
and God has severely punished the restless tyrant with a
vacillating, ever-disquieted, never-satisfied spirit, while He
bound his body and made the spirit prisoner of the body ;
while He made the ambitious king, struggling for the infinite,
a slave to his own flesh. How high soever his thoughts soar,
still the king remains a clumsy, confined, powerless child of
humanity ; how much soever his conscience harasses him with
disquiet and dread, yet he must be calm and endure it. He
cannot run away from his conscience ; God has fettered him
by the flesh.
The king is sleeping ! But the queen is not ; and Jane
Douglas is not ; neither is the Princess Elizabeth.
She has watched with heart beating high. She is restless,
and, pacing her room up and down in strange confusion, waited
for the hour that she had appointed for the meeting. Now the
hour had arrived. A glowing crimson overspread the face of
the young princess ; and her hand trembled as she took the
light and opened the secret door to the corridor. She stood
still for a moment, hesitating ; then, ashamed of her irresolu-
tion, she crossed the corridor and ascended the small staircase
which led to the tower-chamber. With a hasty movement she
pushed open the door and entered the room. She was at
the end of her journey, and Thomas Seymour was already
there.
196 HENRY VIII. AND HIS COCET.
As she saw him, an involuntary trepidation came over her
and for the first time she now became conscious of her hazard-
ous step.
As Seymour, the ardent young man, approached her with
a passionate salutation, she stepped shyly back and pushed
away his hand.
" How ! you will not allow me to kiss your hand? " asked
he, and she thought she observed on his face a slight, scornful
smile. " You make me the happiest of mortals by inviting
me to this interview, and now you stand before me rigid and
cold, and I am not once permitted to clasp you in my arms,
Elizabeth ! "
Elizabeth ! He had called her by her first name without
her having given him permission to do so. That offended her.
In the midst of her confusion, thai aroused the pride of the
princess, and made her aware how much she must have for-
gotten her own dignity, when another could be so forgetful
of it.
She wished to regain it. At this moment she would have
given a year of her life if she had not taken this step — if she
had not invited the earl to this meeting.
She wanted to try and regain in his eyes her lost position,
and again to become to him the princess.
Pride in her was still mightier than love. She meant her
lover should at the same time bow before her as her favored
servant.
Therefore she gravely said : " Earl Thomas Seymour, you
have often begged us for a private conversation ; we now
grant it to you. Speak, then ! what matter of importance have
you to bring before us?"
And with an air of gravity she stepped to an easy-chair,
on which she seated herself slowly and solemnly like a queen,
who gives audience to her vassals.
Poor, innocent child, that in her unconscious trepidation
wished to intrench herself behind her grandeur, as behind a
shield, which might conceal her maidenly fear and girlish
anxiety !
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COUET. 197
Thomas Seymour, however, divined her thoughts ; and
his proud and cold heart revolted against this child's attempt to
defy him.
He wanted to humble her ; he wished to compel her to
bow before him, and implore his love as a gracious gift.
He therefore bowed low to the princess, and respectfully
said : " Your highness, it is true I have often besought you
for an audience ; but you have so long refused me, that at last
I could no longer sujnmon up courage to solicit it ; and I let
my wish be silent and my heart dumb. Therefore seek not
now, when these pains have been subdued, to excite them
again. My heart should remain dead, my lips mute. You
have so willed ; and I have submitted to your will. Farewell,
then, princess, and may your days be happier and more serene
than those of poor Thomas Seymour ! "
He bowed low before her, and then went slowly to the
door. He had already opened it and was abou^to step out,
when a hand was suddenly laid on his shoulder and drew
him with vehement impetuosity back into the room.
" Do you want to go ? " asked Elizabeth, with fluttering
breath and trembling voice. " You want to leave me, and,
flouting me, you want now, it may be, to go to the Duchess
of Richmond, your mistress, and relate to her with a sneer
that the Princess Elizabeth granted you an interview, and that
you have flouted her ? "
" The Duchess of Richmond is not my mistress," said the
earl, earnestly.
" No, not your mistress ; but she will very soon be your
wife ! "
" She will never bo my wife ! "
"And why not?"
" Because I do not love her, princess."
A beam of delight passed over Elizabeth's pale, agitated
face. " Why do you call me princess? " asked she.
" Because you have come as a princess to favor your poor
gcrvaut with an audience. But, ah, it would be greatly abus-
198 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COTJBT.
ing your princely grace did I want to protract this audience still
further. I therefore retire, princess."
And again he approached the door. But Elizabeth rushed
after him, and, laying hold of his arms with both her hands,
she wildly pushed him back.
Her eyes shot lightning ; her lips trembled ; a passionate
warmth was manifested in her whole being. Now she was
the true daughter of her father, inconsiderate and passionate
in her wrath, destroying in her ferocity.
" You shall not go," muttered she, with her teeth firmly set.
" I will not let you go ! I will not let you confront me any
longer with that cold, smiling face. Scold me ; cast on me the bit-
terest reproaches, because I have dared to brave you so long ;
curse me, if you can ! Any thing but this smiling calmness.
It kills me ; it pierces my heart like a dagger. For you see
weh1 enough that I have no longer the power to withstand you ;
you see well enough that I love you. Yes, I love you to
ecstasy and to desperation ; with desire and dread. I love
you as my demon and my angel. I am angry, because you
have so entirely crushed the pride of my heart. I curse you,
because you have made me so entirely your slave ; and the
next moment I fall on my knees and beseech God to forgive
me this crime against you. I love you, I say — not as these
soft, gentle-hearted women love, with a smile on the lip ; but
with madness and desperation, with jealousy and wrath. I
love you as my father loved Anne Boleyn, whom, in the
hatred of his love and the cruel wrath of his jealousy, he made
to mount the scaffold, because he had been told that she was
untrue to him. Ah, had I the power, I would do as my
father did ; I would murder you, if you should dare ever to
cease to love me. And now, Thomas Seymour, now say
whether you have the courage to desire to leave me?"
She looked bewitching in the flaming might of her passion ;
she was so young, so ardent ; and Thomas Seymour was so
ambitious ! In his eyes Elizabeth was not merely the beauti-
ful, charming maiden, who loved him ; she was more than
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 199
that : she was the daughter of Henry the Eighth, the Princess
of England, perchance some day the heiress of the throne. It
is true, her father had disinherited her, and by act of Parlia-
ment declared her unworthy of succeeding to the throne.*
But Henry's vacillating mind might change, and the disowned
princess might one day become queen.
The earl thought of this as he gazed on Elizabeth — as he
saw her before him, so charming, so young, and so glowing
with passion. He thought of it as he now clasped her in his
arms, and pressed on her lips a burning kiss.
" No, I will not go," whispered he. " I will never more
depart from your side, if you do not wish me to go. I am
yours ! — your slave, your vassal ; and I will never be any
thing else but this alone. They may betray me ; your father
may punish me for high treason ; yet will I exult in my good
fortune, for Elizabeth loves me, and it will be for Elizabeth
that I die ! "
" You shall not die ! " cried she, clinging fast to him. " You
shall live, live at my side, proud, great, and happy ! You
shall be my lord and my master ; and if I am ever queen, and
I feel here in my heart that I must become so, then win Thomas
Seymour be King of England."
" That is to say, in the quiet and secrecy of your chamber
I should perhaps be so ! " said he with a sigh. " But there
without, before the world, I shall still be ever only a servant ;
and, at the best, I shall be called the favorite."
" Never, never, that I swear to you I Said I not that I
loved you ? " •
" But the love of a woman is so changeable ! Who
knows how long it will be before you will tread under your
lit-t poor Thomas Seymour, when once the crown has adorned
your brow."
She looked at him well-nigh horrified. " Can this be,
then? Is it possible that one can forget and forsake what he
once loved?"
* -Burnot, vol. 1, iwgo 138.
200 HENRY vm. AND HIS COURT.
"Do you ask, Elizabeth? Has not your father already
his sixth wife ? "
" It is true," said she, as mournfully she dropped her head
upon her breast. " But I," said she, after a pause, " I shall not
be like my father in that. I shall love you eternally ! And
that you may have a guaranty of my faithfulness, I offer my-
self to you as your wife."
Astonished, he looked inquiringly into her excited, glowing
face ! He did not understand her.
But she continued, passionately : "Yes, you shall be my lord
and my husband ! Come, my beloved, come ! I have not
called you to take upon yourself the disgraceful r6le of the se-
cret lover of a princess — I have called you to be my husband.
I wish a bond to unite us two, that is so indissoluble that not
even the wrath and will of my father, but only death itself, can
sever it. I will give you proof of my love and my devotion ;
and you shall be forced to acknowledge that I truly love you.
Come, my beloved, that I may soon hail you as my hus-
band !"
He looked at her as though petrified. " Whither will you
lead me ? ''
" To the private chapel, " said she, innocently. " I have
written Cranmer to await me there at daybreak. Let us
hasten, then ! "
"Cranmer! You have written to the archbishop ?" cried
Seymour, amazed. " How ! what say you? Cranmer awaits
us in the private chapel ? "
" Without doubt he is waiting for us., as I have written
him to do so."
" And what is he to do ? What do you want of him ? "
She looked at him in astonishment. " What do I want of
him ? Why, that he may marry us ! "
The earl staggered back as if stunned. " And have you
written him that also ? "
" Nay, indeed," said she, with a charming, childlike smile.
" I know very well that it is dangerous to trust such secrets to
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COUET. 201
paper. I have only written him to come in his official robes,
because I have an important secret to confess to him."
" Oh, God be praised ! We are not lost," sighed Sey-
mour.
" But how, I do not understand you ? " asked she. " You do
not extend me your hand ! You do not hasten to conduct me
to the chapel ! "
" Tell me, I conjure you, tell me only this one thing :
have you ever spoken to the archbishop of your — no— of our
love ? Have you ever betrayed to him so much as a syllable
of that which stirs our hearts ? "
She blushed deeply beneath the steady gaze which he fixed
on her. "Upbraid me, Seymour," whispered she. " But my
heart was weak and timorous ; and as often as I tried to ful-
fil the holy duty, and confess every thing honestly and frankly
to the archbishop, I could not do it ! The word died on my
lips ; and it was as though an invisible power paralyzed my
tongue."
" So, then, Cranmer knows nothing?"
" No Seymour, he knows nothing yet. But now he shall
learn all; now we. will go before him and tell him that we
love each other, and constrain him, by our prayers, to bless
our union, and join our hands."
" Impossible ! " cried Seymour. " That can never be ! "
" How ! What do you say ? " asked she in astonishment.
" I say that Cranmer will never be so insane, nay, so
criminal, as to fulfil your wish. I say that you can never bo
my wife."
She looked him full and square in the face. " Have you
not then told me that you love me?" asked she. "Have I
not sworn to you that I love you in return? Must we then
not be married, in order to sanctify the union of our hearts?"
Seymour sank his eyes to the ground before her pure in-
nocent look, and blushed for shame. She did not un<lriM;in<l
this blush ; bccase he wr.s silent, she deemed him convinced.
*' Come," said she, "come ; Cranmer is waiting for us ! "
9*
202 IJENEY Vm. AND HIS COUKT.
He again raised his eyes and looked at her in amazement
" Do you not see, then, this is all only a dream that can never
become reality ? Do you not feel that this precious fantasy
of your great and noble heart will never be realized? How !
are you then so little acquainted with your father as not to
know that he would destroy us both if we should dare thus to
set at naught his paternal and his royal authority? Your
birth would not secure you from his destroying fury, for you
well know he is unyielding and reckless in his wrath ; and the
voice of consanguinity sounds not so loud in him that it would
not be drowned by the thunder of his wrath. Poor child, you
have learned that already ! Remember with what cruelty
he has already revenged himself on you for the pretended fault
of your mother ; ho\v he transferred to you his wrath against
her. Remember that he refused your hand to the Dauphin of
France, not for the sake of your happiness, but because he
said you were not worthy of so exalted a position. Anne
Boleyn's bastard could never become Queen't>f France. And
after such a proof of his cruel wrath against you, will you
dare cast in his face this terrible insult ?— compel him to rec-
ognize a subject, a servant, as his son?"
" Oh, this servant is, however, the brother of a Queen of
England ! " said she, shyly. " My father loved Jane Seymour
too warmly not to forgive her brother."
" Ah, ah, you do not know your father ! He has no heart
for the past ; or, if he has, it is only to take vengeance for an
injury or a fault, but not to reward love. King Henry would
be capable of sentencing Anne Boleyn's daughter to death,
and of sending to the block and rack Catharine Howard's
brothers, because these two queens once grieved him and
wounded his heart ; but he would not forgive me the least
offence on account of my being the brother of a queen who
loved him faithfully and tenderly till her death. But I speak
not of myself. I am a warrior, and have too often looked
death in the face to fear him now. I speak only of you, Eliz-
abeth. You have no right to perish thus. This noble head
HENRY Vm. AND DIS COUKT. ' 203
must not be laid upon the block. It is destined to wear a
royal crown. A fortune still higher than love awaits you —
fame and power ! I must not draw you away from this proud
future. The Princess Elizabeth, though abused and disowned,
may yet one day mount the throne of England. The Countess
Seymour never ! she disinherits herself. Follow, then, your
high destiny. Earl Seymour retires befoi*e a throne."
" That is to say, you disdained me ? " asked she, angrily
stamping the floor with her foot. " That is to say, the proud
Earl Seymour holds the bastard too base for his coronet !
That is to say, you love me not ! "
" No, it means that I love you more than myself — better
and more purely than any other man can love you ; for this
love is so great that it makes my selfishness and my ambition
silent, and allows me to think only of you and your future."
" Ah," sighed she, mournfully, " if you really loved me, you
would not consider — you would not see the danger, nor fear
death. You would think of nothing, and know nothing, save
love."
" Because I think of love, I think of you," said Seymour.
" I think that you are to move along over the world, great, pow-
erful, and glorious, and that I will lend you my arm for this.
I think of this, that my queen of tho future needs a general
who will win victories for her, and that I will be that general.
But when this goal is reached — when you are queen — then
you have the power from one of your subjects to make a hus-
band ; then it rests with your own will to elevate me to be the
proudest, the happiest, and the most enviable of all men. Ex-
tend me your hand, then, and I will thank and praise God that
He is so gracious to me ; and my whole existence will be spent
in the effort to give you the happiness that you are so well
entitled to demand."
" And until then ? " asked she, mournfully.
" Until then, we will be constant, and love each other ! "
LTu-d he, as he tenderly pressed her in his arms.
She gently repelled him. " Will you also bo true to me
till then?"
204 ' HENEY vin. AND HIS COURT.
" True till death ! "
" They have told me that you would marry the Duchess
of Richmond, in order thereby to at length put an end to the
ancient hatred between the Howards and Seymours."
Thomas Seymour frowned, and his countenance grew dark.
" Believe me, this hatred is invincible," said he ; " and no
matrimonial alliance could wash it away. It is an inheritance
from many years in our families ; and I am firmly resolved
not to renounce my inheritance. I shall just as little marry
the Duchess of Richmond, as Henry Howard will my sister,
the Countess of Shrewsbury."
" Swear that to me ! Swear to me, that you say the truth,
and that this haughty and coquettish duchess shall never be
your wife. 'Swear it to me, by all that is sacred to you ! "
" I swear it by my love ! " exclaimed Thomas Seymour,
solemnly.
" I shall then at least have one sorrow the less," sighed
Elizabeth. " I shall have no occasion to be jealous. And is
it not true," she then said, " is it not true we shall often see
each other? We will both keep this secret of this tower faith-
fully and sacredly ; and after days full of privation and disap-
pointment, we will here keep festival the nights full of blissful
pleasure and sweet transport. But why do you smile, Sey-
mour ? "
" I smile, because you are pure and innocent as an angel,"
said he, as he reverently kissed her hand. " I smile, because
you are an exalted, godlike child, whom one ought to adore
upon his knees, and to whom one ought to pray, as to the
chaste goddess Vesta ! Yes, my dear, beloved child, here we
will, as you say, pass nights full of blissful pleasure ; and may
I be reprobate and damned, if I should ever be capable of be-
traying this sweet, guileless confidence with which you favor
me, and sully your angel purity ! "
" Ah, we will be very happy, Seymour ! " said she, smiling.
" I lack only one thing — a friend, to* whom I can tell my
happiness, to whom I can speak of you. Oh, it often seems
HENRY VIH. AND HIS COURT. 205
to me as if this love, which must always be concealed, always
shut up, must at last burst my breast ; as if this secret must
with violence break a passage, and roar like a tempest over
the whole world. Seymour, I want a confidante of my happi-
ness and my love."
" Guard yourself well against desiring to seek such a one ! "
exclaimed Seymour, anxiously. " A secret that three know, is
a secret no more ; an,d one day your confidante will betray us."
" Not so ; I know a woman who would be incapable of
that — a woman who loves me well enough to keep my secret
as faithfully as I myself; a woman who could be more than
merely a confidante, who could be the protectress of our love.
Oh, believe me, if we could gain her to our side, then our fu-
ture would be a happy and blessed one, and we might easily
succeed in obtaining the king's consent to our marriage."
" And who is this woman ? "
" It is the queeen."
" The queen ! " cried Thomas Seymour, with such an ex-
pression of horror that Elizabeth trembled ; " the queen your
confidante? But that is impossible! That would be plunging
us both inevitably into ruin. Unhappy child, be very careful
not to mention even a word, a syllable of your relation to
me. Be very careful not to betray to her, even by the slight-
c-t intimation, that Thomas Seymour is not indifferent to you !
Ah, her wrath would dash to pieces you and me ! "
" And why do you believe that ? " asked Elizabeth, gloomily.
" Why do you suppose that Catharine would fly into a passion
because Earl Seymour loves me ? Or how ? — it is she, per-
haps, that you love, and you dare- not therefore let her know
that you have sworn your love to mo also? Ah, I now sco
through it all ; I understand it all ! You love the queen —
her only. For that reason you will not go to the chapel with
me ; for that reason you swore that you would not marry the
Duchess of Richmond ; and therefore — oh, my presentiment
did not «!»•(•( i\f nu — tlim-foro that furious ride in Epping
Forest to-day. Ah, the queen's horse must of course be-
206 1IENKY VHI. AUD HIS COUKT.
come raving, and run away, that his lordship, the master of
horse, might follow his lady, and with her get lost in the
thicket of the woods ! — And now," said she, her eyes flashing
with anger, and raising her hand to heaven as if taking an oath,
" now I say to you : Take heed to yourself! Take heed to your-
self, Seymour, that you do not, even by a single word or a sin-
gle syllable, betray your secret, for that word would crush you !
Yes, I feel it, that I am no bastard, that I,am my father's own
daughter ; I feel it in this wrath and this jealousy that rages
within me ! Take heed to yourself, Seymour, for I will go
hence and accuse .you to the king, and the traitor's head will
fall upon the scaffold ! "
She was beside herself. With clinched fists and a threat-
ening air she paced the room up and down. Tears gushed
from her eyes ; but she shook them out of her eyelashes, so
that they fell scattering about her like pearls. Her father's
impetuous and untractable nature stirred within her, and his
blood seethed in her veins.
But Thomas Seymour had already regained his self-com-
mand and composure. He approached the" princess and de-
spite her struggles clasped her in his arms.
" Little fool ! " said he, between his kisses. " Sweet, dear
fool, how beautiful you are in your anger, and how I love you
for it ! Jealousy is becoming to love ; and I do not complain,
though you are unjust and cruel toward me. The queen has
much too cold and proud a heart ever to be loved by any man.
Ah, only to think this is already treason to her virtue and
modesty ; and surely she has not deserved this from us two,
that we should disdain and insult her. She is the first that
has always been just to you ; and to me she has ever been
only a gracious mistress ! " •
" It is true," murmured Elizabeth, completely ashamed ;
" she is a true friend and mother ; and I have her to thank for
my present position at this court."
Then, after a pause, she said, smiling, and extending her
hand to the earl : " You are right. It would be a crime to
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 207
suspect her ; and I am a fool. Forgive me, Seymour, for-
give my absurd and childish anger ; and I promise you in
return to betray our secret to no one, not even to the queen."
/ " Do you swear that to me ? "
" I swear it to you ! and I swear to you more than that : I
will never again be jealous of her."
" Then you do but simple justice to yourself and to the
queen also," said the earl, with a smile, as he drew her again
to his arms.
But she pushed him gently back. " I must now away.
The morning dawns, and the archbishop awaits me in the
royal chapel." >
" And what will you say to him, beloved? "
" I will make my confessson Jo him."
" How ! so you will then betray our love to him?"
" Oh," said she, with a bewitching smile, " that is a se-
cret between us and God ; and only to Him alone can we con-
fess it ; because He alone can absolve us from it. Farewell,
then, Seymour, farewell, and think of me till we see each
other again ! But when — say, when shall we meet again ? "
" When there is a night like this one, beloved, when the
moon is not in the heavens."
" Oh, then I could wish there were a change of the moon
every week," said she, with the charming innocence of a child.
•' Farewell, Seymour, farewell ; we must part."
She clung to his tall, sturdy form as the ivy twines around
the trunk of the oak. Then they parted. The princess
slipped again softly and unseen into her apartments, and
thence into the royal chapel ; the earl descended again the
spiral staircase which led to the secret door to the garden.
Unobserved and unseen he returned to his palace ; even
his valet, who slept in the anteroom, did not see him, as the earl
crept past him lightly on his toes, and betook himself to his
sleeping-room.
Bnt no sleep came to his eyes that night, and his soul was
restless and full of fierce torim-nt. lie was angry with him-
208 HENBY VHI. AND HIS COUET.
self, and accused himself of treachery and perfidy ; and then
again, full of proud haughtiness, he still tried to excuse hiin-
self and to silence his conscience, which was sitting in judg-
ment on him.
" I love her — her only ! " said he to himself. " Catharine
possesses my heart, my soul ; I am ready to devote my whole
life to her. Yes, I love her ! I have this day so sworn to
her ; and she is mine for all eternity ! "
"And Elizabeth?" asked his conscience. "Have you
not sworn truth and love to her also ? "
" No ! " said he. " I have only received her oath ; I have
not given her mine in return. And when I vowed never to
marry the Duchess of Eichmond ; when I swore this ' by my
love,' then I thought only of Catharine — of that proud, beauti-
ful, charming woman, at once maidenly and voluptuous ; but
not of this young, inexperienced, wild child — of this unattrac-
tive little princess ! "
" But this princess may one day become a queen," whis-
pered his ambition.
" That, however, is very doubtful," replied he to himself.
"But it is certain that Catharine will one day be the regent,
and if I am at that time her husband, then I am Regent of
England."
This was the secret of his duplicity and his double treach-
ery. Thomas Seymour loved nothing but himself, nothing but
his ambition. He was capable of risking his life for a woman ;
but for renown and greatness he would have gladly sacrificed
this woman.
For him there was only one aim, one struggle : to become
great and powerful above all the nobles of the kingdom — to be
the first man in England. And to reach this aim, he would
be afraid of no means ; he would shrink from no treachery
and no sin.
Like the disciples of Loyola, he said, in justification of
himself, " the end sanctifies the means."
And thus for him every means was right which conducted
him to the end ; that is to say, to greatness and glory.
HElrtlY Vm. AND HIS COUKT. 209
He was firmly convinced that he loved the queen ardently ;
and in his nobler hours he did really love her. Depending on
the moment, a son of the hour, in him feeling and will varied
with the rapidity of lightning, and he ever was wholly and com-
pletely that with which the moment inflamed him.
When, therefore, he stood before the queen, he did not lie
when he swore that he loved her passionately. He realty
loved her, with double warmth, since she had to his mind in
some sort identified herself with his ambition. He adored
her, because she was the means that might conduct him to his
end ; because she might some day hold in her hands the
sceptre of England. And on the day when this came to pass,
he wished to be her lover and her lord. She had accepted
him as her lord, and he was entirely certain of his future
sway.
Consequently he loved the queen, but his proud and am-
bitious heart could never be so completely animated by one
love as that there should not be room in it for a second, pro-
vided this second love presented him a favorable chance for
the attainment of the aim of his life.
Princess Elizabeth had this chance. And if the queen
would certainly become one day Regent of England, yet Eliza-
beth might some day perchance become queen thereof. Of
course, it was as yet only a perhaps, but one might manage
out of this perhaps to make a reality. Besides, this young,
passionate child loved him, and Thomas Seymour was him-
self too young and too easily excitable to be able to despise a
love that presented him with such enticing promises and
bright dreams of the future.
" It does not become man to live for love alone," said he to
himself as he now thought over the events of the night. " He
must struggle for the highest and wish to reach the greatest,
and no means of attaining this end ought ho to leave unem-
ployed. Besides, my heart is largo enough to satisfy a two-
fold love. I love U^m both — both of these fair women who
fetch me a crown. Let fate decide to which of the two I shall
one duy belong ! "
210 HENEY VIII. AND HIS COtTRT.
CHAPTER XXII.
HENRY HOWARD, EARL OF SURREY.
THE great court festival, so long expected, was at last to
take place to-day. Knights and lords were preparing for the
tournament ; poets and scholars for the feast of the poets.
For the witty and brave king wished to unite the two in this
festival to-day, in order to give the world a rare and great ex-
ample of a king who could claim all virtue and wisdom as his
own ; who could be equally great as a hero and as a divine ;
equally great as a poet and as a philosopher and a scholar.
The knights were to fight for the honor of their ladies ;
the poets were to sing their songs, and John Hey wood to bring
out his merry farces. Ay, even the great scholars were to have a
part in this festival ; for the king had specially, for this, sum-
moned to London from Cambridge, where he was then professor
in the university, his former teacher in the Greek language, the
great scholar Croke, to whom belonged the merit of having first
made the learned world of Germany, as well as of England,
again acquainted with the poets of Greece.* He wished to
recite with Croke some scenes from Sophocles to his wonder-
ing court ; and though, to be sure, there was no one there who
understood the Greek tongue, yet all, without doubt, must be en-
raptured with the wonderful music of the Greek and the amaz-
ing erudition of the king.
Preparations were going^on everywhere ; arrangements
were being made ; every one was making his toilet, whether
it were the toilet of the mind or of the body.
Henry Howard, earl of Surrey, made his also ; that is to
say, he had retired to his cabinet, and was busy filing away at
the sonnets which he expected to recite to-day, and in which he
lauded the beauty and the grace of the fair Geraldine.
He had the paper in his hand, and was lying on the velvet
ottoman which stood before his writing-table.
* Tytler, page 207.
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 211
Had Lady Jane Douglas seen him now, she would have been
filled with painful rapture to observe how, with head leaned back
on the cushion, his large blue eyes raised dreamily to heaven,
he smiled and whispered gentle words.
He was wholly absorbed in sweet reminiscences ; he was
thinking of those rapturous, blessed hours which he a few days
before had spent with his Geraldine ; and as he thought of
them he adored her, and repeated to her anew in his mind his
oath of eternal love and inviolable truth.
His enthusiastic spirit was completely filled with a sweet
melancholy ; and he felt perfectly intoxicated by the magical
happiness afforded him by his Geraldine.
She was his — his at last ! After struggles so long and
painful, after such bitter renunciation, and such mournful
resignation, happiness had at last arisen for him ; the never
expected had at last become indeed a reality. Catharine
loved him. With a sacred oath she had sworn to him that she
would one day become his wife ; that she would become his
wife before God and man.
But when is the day to come on which he may show her
to the world as his consort ? When will she be at length re-
lieved from the burden of her royal crown ? When at length
will fall from her those golden chains that bind her to a tyran-
nical and bloodthirsty husband — to the cruel and arrogant
king? When will Catharine at length cease to be queen, in
order to become Lady Surrey?
Strange ! As he asked himself this, there ran over him a
shudder, and an unaccountable dread full upon his soul.
It seemed to him as if a voice whispered to him: "Thou
wilt never live to see that- day ! The king, old as ho is, will
nevertheless live longer than thou ! Prepare thyself to die,
for death is already at thy door ! "
And it was not the first time that he had heard that voice.
Often before it had spoken to him, and always with the same
words, the same warning. Often it seemed to him iu his
dreams as if lie felt a cutting pain about the neck ; and ho
212 HENEY VIII. AND HIS COUET.
had seen a scaffold, from which his own head was rolling
down.
Henry Howard was superstitious ; for he was a poet, and
to poets it is given to perceive the mysterious connection between
the visible and the invisible world ; to believe that supernatural
powers and invisible forms surround man, and either protect
him or else citrse him.
There were hours in which he believed in the reality of
his dreams — in which he did not doubt of that melancholy and
horrible fate which they foretold.
Formerly he had given himself up to it with smiling res-
ignation ; but now — since he loved Catharine, since she be-
longed to him — now he would not die. Now, when life held
out to him its most enchanting enjoyments, its intoxicating de-
lights— now he would not leave them — now he dreaded to die.
He was therefore cautious and prudent; and, knowing the
king's malicious, savage, and jealous character, he had always
been extremely careful to avoid every thing that might excite
him, that might arouse the royal hyena fjom his slumbers.
But it seemed to him as though the kiijg bore him and his
family a special spite ; as though he could never forgive them
that the consort whom he most loved, and who had the most
bitterly wronged him, had sprung from their stock. In the
king's every word and every look, Henry Howard felt and
was sensible of this secret resentment of the king ; he suspected
that Henry was only watching for the favorable moment when
he could seize and strangle him.
He was therefore on his guard. For now, when Geraldine
loved him, his life belonged no longer to himself alone ; she
loved him ; she had a claim on him ; his days were, therefore,
hallowed in his own eyes.
So he had kept silence under the petty annoyances and
vexations of the king. He had taken it even without mur-
muring, and without demanding satisfaction, when the king
had suddenly recalled him from the army that was fighting
against France, and of which he was commander-in-chief, and
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 213
in his stead had sent Lord Hertford, earl of Sudley, to the
army which was encamped before Boulogne and Montreuil.
He had quietly and without resentment returned to his palace ;
and since lie could no longer be a general and warrior, he be-
came again a scholar and poet. His palace was now again
the resort of the scholars and writers of England ; and he was
always ready, with true princely munificence, to assist op-
pressed and despised talent ; to afford the persecuted scholar
an asylum in his palace. He it was who saved the learned
Fox from starvation, and took him into his house, where
Horatius Junius and the poet Churchyard, afterward so cele-
brated, had both found a home — the former as his physician
and the latter as his page.*
Love, the arts, and the sciences, caused the wounds that
the king had given his ambition, to heal over ; and he now
felt no more rancor ; now he almost thanked the king. For
to his recall only did he owe his good fortune ; and Henry,
who wished to injure him, had given him his sweetest pleasure.
He now smiled as he thought how Henry, who had taken
from him the baton, had, without knowing it, given him in
return his own queen, and had exalted him when ho wished
to humble him.
He smiled, and again took in hand the poem in which ho
wished to celebrate in song, at the court festival that day, tho
honor and praise of his lady-love, whom no one knew, or even
suspected — the fair Geraldine.
" The verses are stiff," muttered he ; " this language is so
poor ! It has not the power of expressing all that fulness of
adoration and ecstasy which I feel. Petrarch was more fortu-
nate in this respect. His beautiful, flexible language sounds
like music, and it is, even just by itself, the harmonious ac-
companiment of his love. Ah, Petrarch, I envy thee, and yet
would not be like thee. For thine was a mournful and bitter-
. sweet lot. Laura never loved thee ; and she was the mother
of twelve children, not a single one of whom oclongcd to thee."
• Nott'i Life of the Earl of Surrey.
214 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COUET.
He laughed with a sense of his own proud success in love,
and seized Petrarch's sonnets, which lay near him on the
table, to compare his own new sonnet with a similar one of
Petrarch's.
He was so absorbed in these meditations, that he had not
at all observed that the hanging which concealed the door be-
hind him was pushed aside, and a marvellous young woman,
resplendent with diamonds and sparkling with jewelry, entered
his cabinet.
For an instant she stood still upon the threshold, and with
a smile observed the earl, who was more and more absorbed
in his reading.
She was of imposing beauty ; her large eyes blazed and
glowed like a volcano ; her lofty brow seemed in all respects
designed to wear a crown. And, indeed, it Avas a diical coro-
net that sparkled on her black hair, which in long ringlets
curled down to her full, voluptuous shoulders. Her tall and
majestic form was clad in a white satin dress, richly trimmed
with ermine and pearls ; two clasps of costly brilliants held
fast to her shoulders the small mantilla of crimson velvet,
faced with ermine, which covered her back and fell down to
her waist.
Thus appeared the Duchess of Richmond, the widow of
King Henry's natural son, Henry Richmond ; the sister of
Lord Henry Howard, earl of Surrey ; and the daughter of the
noble Duke of Norfolk.
Since her husband died and left her a widow at twenty,
she resided in her brother's palace, and had placed herself
under his protection, and in the world they were known as
" the affectionate brother and sister."
Ah, how little knew the world, which is ever wont to judge
from appearances, of the hatred and the love of these two ;
how little suspicion had it of the real sentiments of this brother
and sister !
•
Henry Howard had offered his sister his palace as her resi-
dence, because he hoped by his presence to lay on her impul-
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 215
sive and voluptuous disposition a restraint which should com-
pel her not to overstep the bounds of custom and decency.
Lady Richmond had accepted this offer of his palace because
she was obliged to ; inasmuch as the avaricious and parsimo-
nious king gave his son's widow only a meagre income, and
her own means she had squandered and lavishly thrown away
upon her lovers.
Henry Howard had thus acted for the honor of his name ;
but he loved not his sister ; nay, he despised her. But the
Duchess of Richmond hated her brother, because her proud
heart felt humbled by him, and under obligations of gratitude.
But their hatred and their contempt were a secret that they
both preserved in the depths of the heart, and which they
scarcely dared confess to themselves. Both had veiled this
their inmost feeling with a show of affection, and only once in
a while was one betrayed to the other by some lightly dropped
word or unregarded look.
CHAPTER XXHL
BBOTHEB AND SISTER.
LIGHTLY on the tips of her toes the duchess stole toward
her brother, who did not yet observe her. The thick Turkish
carpet made her steps inaudible. She already stood behind
the earl, and he had not yet noticed her.
Now she bent over his shoulder, and fastened her sparkling
eyes on the paper in her brother's hand.
Then she read in a loud, sonorous voice the title of it :
" Complaint, because Geraldine never shows herself to her
lover unless covered by her veil."* " Ah," said the duchess,
laughing, u now, then, I have spied out your secret, and you
must surrender to me at discretion. So you are in love ; and
Geraldine is the name of the chosen one to whom you address
• Sonnet by Surrey.— Sec Noll's Life and Work* of Surrey.
216 HENRY VIU. AND HIS COURT.
your poems ! I swear to you, my brother, you will repay me
dear for this secret."
" It is no secret at all, sister," said the earl, with a quiet
smile, as he rose from the divan and saluted the duchess. " It
is so little a secret, that I shall recite this sonnet at the court
festival this very evening. I shall not, therefore, need your
secrecy, Rosabella."
" So the fair Geraldine never shows herself to you unless
in a dark veil, black as the night," said the duchess, musingly.
" But tell me, brother, who then is the fair Geraldine? Of
the ladies at court, I know not a single one who bears that
name."
" So you see from that, the whole is only a fiction — a crea-
tion of my fancy."
" No, indeed," said she, smiling ; " one does not write with
such warmth and enthusiasm unless he is really in love. You
sing your lady-love, and you give her another name. That is
very plain. Do not deny it, Henry, for I know indeed that
you have a lady-love. It may be read in your eyes. And
look you ! it is on account of this dear one that I have come
to you. It pains me, Henry, that you have no confidence in
me, and allow me no share in your joys and sorrows. Do you
not know, then, how tenderly I love you, my dear, noble
brother?"
She put her arm tenderly round his neck, and wanted to
kiss him. He bent his head back, and laying his hand on her
rosy, round chin, he looked inquiringly and smilingly into her
eyes.
" You want something of me, Rosabella ! " said he. " I
have never yet enjoyed your tenderness and sisterly, affection,
except when you needed my services."
" How suspicious you are ! " cried she, with a charming,
pout, as she shook his hand away from her face. " I have
come from wholly disinterested sympathy ; partly to warn you,
partly to find out whether your love is perchance fixed upon a
lady that would render my warning useless."
HENET Vm. AND HIS COUET. 217
" Well, so you see, Rosabella, that I was right, and that
your tenderness was not aimless. Now, then, you want to
warn me ? I have yet to learn that I need any warning."
" Nay, brother ! For it would certainly be very dangerous
and mischievous for you, if your love should chance not to be
in accordance with the command of the king."
A momentary flush spread over Henry Howard's face, and
his brow darkened.
"With the king's command?" asked he, in astonishment.
"I did not know that Henry the Eighth could control my
heart. And, at any rate, I would never concede him that
right. Say quickly, then, sister, what is it? What means
this about the king's command, and what matrimonial scheme
have you women been again contriving? For I well know
that you and my mother have no rest with the thought of
seeing me still unmarried. You want to bestow on me,
whether or no, the happiness of marriage ; yet, nevertheless,
it appears to me that you both have sufficiently learned from
experience that this happiness is only imaginary, and that
marriage in reality is, at the very least, the vestibule of hell."
" It is true," laughed the duchess ; " the only happy mo-
ment of my married life was when my husband died. For in
that I am more fortunate than my mother, who has her tyrant
still living about her. Ah, how I pity my mother ! "
" Dare not to revile our noble father ! " cried the earl,
almost threateningly. " God alone knows how much he has
suffered from our mother, and how much he still suffers. He
is not to blame for this unhappy marriage. But you have not
come to talk over these sad and disgraceful family matters,
sister ! You wish to warn me, did you say ? "
" Yes, warn you ! " said the duchess, tenderly, as she took
her brother's hand and led him to the ottoman. " Come, lot
us sit down here, Ili-nry, and let us for once chat confidentially
and cordially, as becomes brother and sister. Tell me, who
is Gerald ine ? "
" A phantom, an ideal 1 I have told you that already."
10
218 HENET Vm. AKD HIS COURT.
*' You really love, then, no lady at this court?"
" No, none ! There is among all these ladies, with whom
the queen has surrounded herself, not one whom I am able to
love."
" Ah, your heart then is free, Henry ; and you will be so
much more easily inclined to comply with the king's wish."
" What does the king wish ? "
She laid her head on her brother's shoulder, and said in a
low whisper : " That the Howard and Seymour families be at
last reconciled ; that at last they may reconcile the hatred,
which has for centuries separated them, by means of a firm
and sincere bond of love."
"Ah, the king wants that!" cried .the earl, scornfully.
" Forsooth, now, he has made a good beginning toward bring-
ing about this reconciliation. He has insulted me before all
Europe, by removing me from my command, and investing a
Seymour with my rank and dignity ; and he requires that I
in return shall love this arrogant earl, who has robbed me of
what is my due; who has long intrigued and besieged the
king's ears with lies and calumnies, till he has gained his end
and supplanted me."
" It is true the king .recalled you from the army ; but this
was done in order to give you the first place at his court — to
appoint you lord chamberlain to the queen."
Henry Howard trembled and was silent. " It is true," he
then muttered ; *' I am obliged to the king for this place."
" And then," continued the duchess, with an innocent air,
" then I do not believe either that Lord Hertford is to blame
for your recall. To prove this to you, he has made a proposal
to the king, and to me also, which is to testify to you and to
all the world how great an honor Lord Hertford esteems it to
be allied to the Howards, and above all things to you, by the
raost sacred bonds."
" Ah, that noble, magnanimous lord ! " cried Henry Howard,
with a bitter laugh. " As matters do not advance well with
laurels, he tries the myrtles ; since he can win no battles, he
HENET Vm. AND HIS COTTRT. . 219
wants to make marriages. Now, sister, let me hear what he
has to propose."
" A double marriage, Henry. He asks my hand for his
brother Thomas Seymour, provided you choose his sister, Lady
Margaret, for your wife."
" Never ! " cried the earl. " Never will Henry Howard
present his hand to a daughter of that house ; never conde-
scend so far as to elevate a Seymour to be his wife. That is
well enough for a king — not for a Howard ! "
" Brother, you insult the king ! "
*4 Well, I insult him, then ! He has insulted me, too, in
arranging this base scheme." .
" Brother, reflect ; the Seymours are powerful, and stand
high in the king's favor."
" Yes, in the king's favor they stand high ! But the peo-
ple know their proud, cruel, and arrogant disposition ; and
the people and nobility despise them. The Seymours have the
voice of the king in their favor ; the Howards the voice of the
whole country, and that is of more consequence. The king
can exalt the Seymours, for they stand far beneath him. He
cannot exalt the Howards, for they are his equals. Nor can
he degrade them. Catharine died on the scaffold — the king
became thereby only a hangman — our escutcheon was not sul-
lied by that act ! "
" These are very proud words, Henry ! "
" They become a son of the Norfolks, Kosabella ! Ah, see
that petty Lord Hertford, Earl Seymour. He covets a ducal
coronet for his sister. He wants to give her to me to wife ;
for as soon as our poor father dies, I wear his coronet ! The
arrogant upstarts I For the sister's escutcheon, my coronet ;
for the brother's, your coronet. Never, say I, shall that be 1 "
The duchess had become pale, and a tremor ran through
her proud form. Her eyes flashed, and an angry word was
already suspended on her lips ; but she still held it back. She
violently forced herself to calmness and self-possession.
" Consider once more, Henry," said ehe, " do not decide at
220 HENEY vnr. AND HIS COUBT.
once. You speak of our greatness; but you do not bear ic
mind tbe power of the Seymours. I tell you they are power-
ful enough to tread us in the dust, despite all our greatness.
And they are not only powerful at the present ; they will be so
in the future also ; for it is well known in what disposition
and what way of thinking the Prince of Wales is trained up.
The king is old, weak, and failing ; death lurks behind his
throne, and will soon enough press him in his arms. Then
Edward is king. With him, the heresy of Protestantism tri-
umphs ; and however great and numerous our party may be,
yet we shall be powerless and subdued. Yes, we shall be the
oppressed and persecuted."
" We shall then know how to fight, and if it must be so, to
die also ! " cried her brother. "It is more honorable to die on
the battle-field than to purchase life and humiliation."
" Yes, it is honorable to die on the field of battle ; but,
Henry, it is a disgrace to come to an end upon the scaffold. And
that, my brother, may be your fate, if you do not this time
bend your pride ; if you do not grasp the hand that Lord Hert-
ford extends to you in reconciliation, but mortally offend him.
He will take bloody vengeance, when once he comes into
power."
" Let him do it, if he can ; my life is in God's hand ! My
head belongs to the king, but my heart to myself; and that I
will never degrade to merchandise, which I may barter for a
little security and royal favor."
" Brother, I conjure you, consider it ! " cried the duchess,
no longer able to restrain her passionate disposition, and all
ablaze in her savage wrath. " Dare not in proud arrogance
to destroy my future also ! You may die on the scaffold, if
you choose ; but I — I will be happy ; I will at last, after so
many years of sorrow and disgrace, have my share of life's
joys also. It is my due, and I will not relinquish it ; and you
shall not be allowed to tear it from me. Know, then, my
brother, I love Thomas Seymour ; all my desire, all my hope
is fixed on him ; and I will not tear this love out of my heart ;
I will not give him up."
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 221
** Well, if you love him, marry him, then ! " exclaimed her
brother. " Become the wife of this Thomas Seymour ! Ask
the duke, our father, for his consent to this marriage, and I
am certain he will not refuse you, for he is prudent and cau-
tious, and will, better than I, calculate the advantages which
a connection with the Seymours may yield our family. Do
that, sister, and marry your dearly beloved. I do not hinder
you."
" Yes, you do hinder me — you alone ! " cried his sister,
flaming with wrath. " You will refuse Margaret's hand ; you
will give the Seymours mortal offence. You thereby make
my union with Thomas Seymour impossible ! In the proud
selfishness of your haughtiness, you see not that you are dash-
ing to atoms my happiness, while you are thinking only of
your desire to offend the Seymours. But I tell you, I love
Thomas Seymour — nay, I adore him. He is my happiness,
my future, my eternal bliss. Therefore have pity on me,
Henry ! Grant me this happiness, which I implore you for as
Heaven's blessing. Prove to me that you love me, and are
willing to make this sacrifice for me. Henry, on my knees, I
conjure you ! Give me the man I love ; bend your proud
head; become Margaret Seymour's husband, that Thomas
Seymour may become mine."
She had actually sunk upon her knees ; and her face
deluged with tears, bewitchingly beautiful in her passionate
emotion, she looked up imploringly to her brother.
But the earl did not lift her up ; on the contrary, with a
smile, he fell back a step. " How long is it now, duchess,"
asked he, mockingly, " since you swore that your secretary,
Mr. Wilford, was the man whom you loved? Positively, I
believed you — I believed it till I one day found you in the arms
of your page. On that day, I swore to myself never to believe
you again, though you vowed to me, with an oath ever so
sacred, that you loved a man. Well, now, you love a man ;
but what one, is a matter of indifference. To-day his name
is Thomas, to-morrow Archibald, or Edward, as you please ! "
222 HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
For the first time the earl drew the veil away from his
heart, and let his sister see all the contempt and auger that he
felt toward her.
The duchess also felt wounded by his words, as by a red-
hot iron.
She sprang from her knees ; and with flurried breath, with
looks flashing with rage, every muscle of her countenance
convulsed and trembling, there she stood before her brother.
She was a woman no more ; she was a lioness, that, without
compassion or pity, will devour him who has dared irritate
her.
" Earl of Surrey, you are a shameless wretch ! " said she,
with compressed, quivering lips. " Were I a man, I would slap
you in the face, and call you a scoundrel. But, by the eternal
God, you shall not say that you have done this with impunity !
Once more, and for the last time, I now ask you, will you
comply with Lord Hertford's wish? Will you marry Lady
Margaret, and accompany me with Thomas Seymour to the
altar?"
u No, I will not, and I will never do it ! " exclaimed her
brother, solemnly. " The Howards bow not before the Sey-
mours ; and never will Henry Howard marry a wife that he
does not love ! "
" Ah, you love her not ! " said she, breathless, gnashing her
teeth. " You do not love Lady Margaret ; and for this reason
must your sister renounce her love, and give up this man
whom she adores. Ah, you love not this sister of Thomas
Seymour? She is not the Geraldine whom you adore — to
whom you dedicate your verses ! Well, now, I will find her
out — your Geraldine. I will discover her ; and then, woe to
you and to her ! You refuse me your hand to lead me to the
altar with Thomas Seymour ; well, now, I will one day extend
you my hand to conduct you and your Geraldine to the scaf-
fold ! "
And as she saw how the earl startled and turned pale, she
continued with a scornful laugh : " Ah, you shrink, and horror
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COUBT. 223
creeps over you ! Does your conscience admonish you that
the hero, rigid in virtue, may yet sometimes make a false
step ? You thought to hide your secret, if you enveloped it
in the veil of night, like your Geraldine, who, as you wailing-
ly complain in that poem there, never shows herself to you
without a veil as black as night. Just wait, wait ! I will
strike a light for you, before which all your night-like veils
shall bo torn in shreds ; I will light up the night of your
secret with a torch which will be large enough to set on fire
the fagot-piles about the stake to which you and your Geral-
dine arc to go !""
" Ah, now you let me see for the first time your real coun-
tenance," said Henry Howard, shrugging his shoulders.
" The angel's mask falls from your face ; and I behold the
fury that was hidden beneath it. Now you are your mother's
own daughter ; and at this moment I comprehend for the first
time what my father has suffered, and why he shunned not
even the disgrace of a divorce, just to be delivered from such
a Megaera."
" Oh, I thank you, thank you ! " cried she, with a savage
laugh. " You are filling up the measure of your iniquity. It
is not enough that you drive your sister to despair ; you revile
your mother also ! You say that we are furies ; well, indeed,
for we shall one day be such to you, and we will show you
our Medusa-face, before which you will be stiffened to stone.
Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey, from this hour out, I am
your implacable enemy ; look out for the head on your shoul-
ders, for my hand is raised against it, and in my hand is a
sword ! Guard well the secret that sleeps in your breast ; for
you have transformed me to a vampire that will suck your
heart's blood. You have reviled my mother, and I will go
hence and tell her of it. She will believe me ; for she well
knows that you hate her, and that you are a genuine son of
your father ; that is to say, a canting hypocrite, a miserable
fellow, who carries virtue on the lips ami crime in the h
"Cease, I say, cease," cried the earl, " if you do not want
me to forget that you arc a woman uud my sister ! "
224: HENKY VIII. AND HIS COUKT.
" Forget it by all means," said she, scornfully. "I have
forgotten long since that you are my brother, as you have long
since forgotten that you are the son of your mother. Fare-
well, Earl of Surrey ; I leave you and your palace, and will
from this hour out abide with my mother, the divorced wife
of the Duke of Norfolk. But mark you this : we two are
separated from you in our love — but not in our hate ! Our
hatred to you remains eternal and unchangeable ; and one day
it will crush you ! Farewell, Earl of Surrey ; we meet again
in the king's presence ! "
She rushed to the door. Henry Howard did not hold her
back. He looked after her with a smile as she left the
cabinet, and murmured, almost compassionately : " Poor
woman ! I have, perhaps, cheated her out of a lover, and she
will never forgive me that. Well, let it be so ! Let her, as
much as she pleases, be my enemy, and torment me with petty
pin-prickings, if she be but unable to harm her. I hope,
though, that I have guarded well my secret, and she could not
suspect the real cause of my refusal. Ah, I was obliged to
wrap myself in that foolish family pride, and make haughti-
ness a cloak for my love. Oh, Geraldine, thee would I choose,
wert thou the daughter of a peasant ; and I would not hold my
escutcheon tarnished, if for thy sake I must draw a pale
athwart it. — But hark ! It is striking four ! My service
begins ! Farewell, Geraldiue, I must to the queen ! "
And while he betook himself to his dressing-room, to put
on his state robes for the great court feast, the Duchess of
Richmond returned to her own apartments, trembling and
quivering with rage. She traversed these with precipitate
haste, and entered her boudoir, where Earl Douglas was wait-
ing, for her.
" Well," said he, stepping towai'd her with his soft, lurk-
ing smile, " has he consented ? "
u No," said she, gnashing her teeth. " He swore he would
never enter into an alliance with the Seymours."
" I well knew that," muttered the earl. " And what do
you decide upon now, my lady ? "
HENKY VIII. AND HIS COUET. 225
" I will have revenge ! He wants to hinder me from being
happy ; I will for that make him unhappy ! "
" You will do well in that, my lady ; for he is an apostate
and perjurer ; an unfaithful son of the Church. He inclines
to the heretical sect, and has forgotten the faith of his fathers."
" I know it ! " said she, breathlessly.
Earl Douglas looked at her in astonishment, and continued :
" But he is not merely an atheist, he is a traitor also ; and more
than once he has reviled his king, to whom he, in his pride of
heart, believes himself far superior."
" I know it ! " repeated she.
" So proud is he," continued the earl, " so full of blasphe-
mous haughtiness, that he might lay his hands upon the crown
of England."
" I know it ! " said the duchess again. But as she saw the
earl's astonished and doubting looks, she added, with an in-
human smile : " I know every thing that you want that I
should know ! Only impute crimes to him ; only accuse him ;
I will substantiate every thing, testify to every thing that will
bring him to ruin. My mother is our ally ; she hates the
father as hotly as I the son. Bring your accusation, then, Earl
Douglas ; we are your witnesses ! "
" Nay, indeed, my lady," said he, with a gentle, insinuating
smile. " I know nothing at all ; I have heard nothing ; how,
then, can I bring an accusation ? You know all ; to you he
has spoken. You must be his accuser ! "
" Well, then, conduct me to the king 1 " said she.
" Will you allow me to give you some more advice first? "
" Do so, Earl Douglas."
" Bo very cautious in the choice of your means. Do not
waste them all at once, so that if your first thrust does not hit,
you may not be afterward without weapons. It is better,
and far less dangerous, to surely kill the enemy that you hate
with a slow, creeping poison, gradually and day by day, than
to murder him at once with n dagger, which may, however,
break on a rib and become ineffective. Tell, then, what you
226 HENKY Vm. AND HIS" COURT.
know, not at once, but little by little. Administer your drug
which is to make the king furious, gradually ; and if you do
not hit your enemy to-day, think that you will do it so much
the more surely to-morrow. Nor do you forget that we have
to punish, not merely the heretic Henry Howard, but above
all things the heretical queen, whose unbelief will call down
the wrath of the Most High upon this land."
" Come to the king," said she, hastily. " On the way you
can tell me what I ought to make known and what conceal.
I will do implicitly what you say. Now, Henry Howard,"
said she softly to herself, " hold yourself ready ; the contest
begins ! In your pride and selfishness you have destroyed the
happiness of my life — my eternal felicity. I loved Thomas
Seymour ; I hoped by his side to find the happiness that I
have so long and so vainly sought in the crooked paths of life.
By this love my soul would have been saved and restored to
virtue. My brother has willed otherwise. He has, therefore,
condemned me to be a demon, instead of an angel. I will
fulfil my destiny. I will be an evil spirit to him." *
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE QUEEN'S TOILET.
THE festivities of the day are concluded, and the gallant
knights and champions, who hare to-day broken a lance for
the honor of their ladies, may rest from their victories upon
their laurels. The tournament of arms was over, and the
tournament of mind was about to begin. The knights, there-
fore, retired to exchange the coat-of-mail for gold-embroidered
* The Earl of Surrey, by his refusal to marry Margaret Seymour, gave occasion to
the rapture of the proposed alliance between Thomas Seymour and the Duchess of
Richmond, his sister. After that, the duchess mortally hated him and combined with
his enemies against him. The Duchess of Richmond is designated by all the histo-
rians of her time, as " the most beautiful woman of her century, but also a shameless
Messalina."— See Tytler, page 390. Also Burnet, vol. i., page 134 ; Leti, vol. i., pago
83 ; and Nott's Life of Henry Howard.
• HENKY Vin. AND HIS COUET. 227
velvet apparel; the ladies to put on their lighter evening
dresses ; and the queen, likewise with this design, had with-
drawn to her dressing-room, while the ladies and lords of her
court were in attendance in the large anteroom to escort her
to the throne.
Without, it was beginning to grow dusky, and the twilight cast
its long shadows across this hall, in which the cavaliers of the
court were walking up and down with the ladies, and discuss-
ing the particularly important events of the day's tourney.
The Earl of Sudley, Thomas Seymour, had borne off the
prize of the day, and conquered his opponent, Henry Howard.
The king had been in raptures on this account. For Thomas
Seymour had been for some time his favorite ; perhaps because
lie was the declared enemy of the Howards. He had, there-
fore, added to the golden laurel crown which the queen had
presented to the earl as the award, a diamond pin, and com-
manded the queen to fasten it in the earl's ruff with her own
hand. Catharine had done so with sullen countenance and
averted looks ; and even Thomas Seymour had shown himself
only a very little delighted with the proud honor with which
the queen, at her husband's command, was to grace him.
The rigid popish party at court formed new hopes from
this, and dreamed of the queen's conversion and return to the
true, pure faith ; while the 1'rotcstant, " the heretical" party,
looked to the future with gloomy despondency, and were afraid
of being robbed of their most powerful support and their most
influential patronage.
Nobody had seen that, as the queen arose to crown the
victor, Thomas Seymour, her handkerchief, embroidered with
gold, fell from her hands, and that the earl, after he had taken
it up and presented it to the queen, had thrust his hand for a
moment, with a motion wholly accidental and undesigned, into
his ruff, which was just as white as the small neatly-folded
paper which he concealed in it, and which he had found in the
queen's handkerchief.
One person had seen it. This little ruse of the queen had
228 HEKEY Vin. AND HIS COTTBT.
not escaped Jolin Heywood, who had immediately, by some
cutting witticism, set the king to laughing, and tried to draw
the attention of the courtiers from the queen and her lover.
He was now standing crowded into the embrasure of a win-
dow, and entirely concealed behind the silk curtain ; and so,
without being seen, he let his falcon eyes roam over the whole
room.
He saw every thing ; he heard every thing ; and, noticed
by none, he observed all
He saw how Earl Douglas now made a sign to Bishop
Gardiner, and how he quickly answered it.
As if by accident, both now left the groups with whom they
had just been chatting, and drew near each other, looking about
for some place where, unobserved and separated from the rest,
they might converse together. In all the windows were stand-
ing groups, chatting and laughing ; only that window behind
the curtain of which John Heywood was concealed, was un-
occupied. *
So Earl Douglas and the bishop turned thither.
" Shall we attain our end to-day?" asked Gardiner, in a
low voice.
" With God's gracious assistance, we shall annihilate all
our enemies to-day. The sword already hangs over their heads,
and soon it will fall and"deliver us from them," said Earl Doug-
las, solemnly.
" Are you, then, certain of it?" asked Gardiner, and an
expression of cruel delight flitted across his malicious, ashy
face. " But tell me, how comes it that Archbishop Cranmer
is not here ? "
" He is sick, and so had to remain at Lambeth."
"May this sickness be the forerunner of his death! "mut-
tered the bishop, devoutly folding his hands.
" It will be so, your highness ; God will destroy His ene-
mies and bless us. Cranmer is accused, and the king will
judge him without mercy."
" And the queen ? "
HEJSTRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 229
Earl Douglas was a moment silent, and then said, in a low
whisper : " Wait but a few hours more, and she will be queen
no longer. Instead of returning from the throne-room to her
apartments, we shall accompany her to the Tower."
John Hey wood, completely enveloped in the folds of the
curtain, held his breath and listened.
" And you are, then, perfectly sure of our victory?" asked
Gardiner. " Can no accident, no unforeseen circumstance,
snatch it from us ? "
" If the queen gives him the rosette — no ! For then the
king will find Geraldine's love-letter in the silver knot, and she
is condemned. So all depends on the queen's wearing the
rosette, and not discovei-ing its contents. But see, your high-
ness, there is the Duchess of. Richmond approaching us. She
makes a sign to me. Now pray for us, your highness, for
I am going with her to the king, and she will accuse this
hated Catharine Parr ! I tell you, bishop, it is an accusation
involving life and death ; and if Catharine escape one danger ?
she will run into another. Wait here for me, your highness ;
I will return soon and tell you the result of our scheme. Lady
Jane, also, will soon bring us news here."'
lie left the window and followed the duchess, who crossed
the hall, and with her disappeared through the door that led to
the king's apartments.
The ladies and lords of the court laughed and chatted
away.
John Heywood stood, with throbbing heart and in breath-
less anxiety, behind the curtain, close by Gardiner, who had
folded his hands and was praying.
While Gardiner prayed, and Douglas accused and calum-
niated, the queen, suspecting nothing of these plots they were
framing against her, was in her toilet-room and being adorned
by her women.
She was to-day very beautiful, very magnificent to look
upon ; at once a woman and queen ; at the same time resplen-
dent and modest, with a bewitching smile on her rosy lips ;
230 HENRY Vm. AND HI8 COURT.
and yet commanding respect in her proud and glorious beauty.
None of Henry's queens had so well understood the art of
appearing in public, and none remained so much the woman
while doing so.
As she now stood before the large mirror, which the Repub-
lic of Venice had sent the king as a wedding-gift, and which
reflected the figure of the queen sparkling Avith diamonds, she
smiled, for she was obliged to confess to herself that she was
very beautiful to-day ; and she thought that to-day Thomas
Seymour would look upon his love with pride.
As she thought of him, a deep crimson overspread her
face, and a thrill flew through her frame. How handsome he
had been at the tournament that day ; how splendidly he leaped
over the barriers ; how his eye flashed ; how contemptuous
had been his smile ! And then, that look which he directed
over to her at the moment when he had conquered his antago-
nist, Henry Howard, and hurled the lance from his hand !
Ob, her heart was then ready to burst with delight and rap-
ture !
Wholly given up to her reverie, she sank in her gilded arm-
chair and cast her eyes to the ground, dreaming and smiling.
Behind her stood her women in respectful silence, wait-
ing for a sign from their mistress. But the queen no longer
thought at all of them ; she imagined herself alone ; she saw
nobody but that handsome, manly face for which she had re-
served a place in her heart.
Now the door opened, and Lady Jane Douglas entered.
She, too, was magnificently dressed, and sparkling with dia-
monds ; she, too, was beautiful, but it was the pallid, dreadful
beauty of a demon ; and he who looked on her just then, as
she entered the room, would have trembled, and his heart
would have been seized with an undefined fear.
She threw a quick glance on her mistress lost in revery ;
and as she saw that her toilet was finished, she made a sign to
the women, who silently obeyed and left the room.
Still Catharine noticed nothing. Lady Jane stood behind
HJUO1Y Vin. AND HIS COUBT. 231
Ler and observed her in the mirror. As she saw the queen
smile, her brow darkened and fierce fire flashed in her eyes.
" She shall smile no more," said she to herself. " I suffer
thus terribly by her ; well, now, she shall suffer too."
Softly and noiselessly she slipped into the next room, the
door of which stood ajar, and opened with hurried hand a
carton filled with ribbons and bows. Then she drew from the
velvet pocket, wrought with pearls, which hung at her side,
suspended by a gold chain, a dark-red rosette, and threw it
into the box. That was all.
Lady Jane now retu'rned to the adjoining room ; and her
countenance, which had been previously gloomy and threaten-
ing, was now proud and joyful.
With a bright smile she walked up to the queen, and
kneeling down at her side, she pressed a fervent kiss on the
hand that was hanging down.
" What is my queen musing over ? '' asked she, as she laid
her head on Catharine's knee and tenderly looked up at her.
The queen gave a slight start, and raised her head. She
saw Lady Jane's tender smile, and her yet searching looks.
Because she felt conscious of guilt, at least of guilty thoughts,
she was on her guard, and remembered John Heywood's warn-
ing.
" She is observing me," she said to herself; " she seems
affectionate ; so she is brooding over some wicked plot."
"Ah, it is well you have come, Jane," said she aloud.
" You can help me ; for, to tell you the truth, I am in great
perplexity. I am in want of a rhyme, and I am thinking iu
vain how I shall find it."
" Ah, are you composing poetry, queen? "
" Why, Jane, does that surprise you? Shall I, the queen,
be able, then, to bear off no prize? I would give my precious
jewels, if I could succeed in composing a poem to which the
kiug was obliged to award the prize. But I am wanting in a
musical ear ; I cannot find the rhyme, and so shall be obliged
at last to give up the idea of winning laurels also. How tho
232 HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
king would enjoy it, though ! For, to confess the truth to you,
I believe he is a little afraid that Henry Howard will bear off
the prize, and he would be very thankful to me if I could con-
test it with him. You well know the king has no love for
the Howards."
" And you, queen? " asked Jane ; and she turned so pale,
that the queen herself noticed it.
" You are unwell, Jane," said she, sympathizingly. " Real-
ly, Jane, you seem to be suffering. You need recreation ; you
should rest a little." •
But Jane had already regained her calm and earnest air,
and she succeeded in smiling.
" No, indeed ! " said she. " I am well, and satisfied to be
permitted to be near you. But will you allow me, queen, to
make a request of you ? "
" Ask, Jane, ask, and It is granted beforehand ; for I know
that Jane will request nothing that her friend cannot grant."
Lady Jane was silent, and looked thoughtfully upon the
ground. With firm resolution she struggled with herself. Her
proud heart reared fiercely up at the thought of bowing before
this woman, whom she hated, and of being obliged to approach
her with a fawning prayer. She felt such raging hate against
the queen, that ifi that hour she would willingly have given her
own life, if she could have first seen her enemy at her feet,
wailing and crushed.
Henry Howard loved the queen ; so Catharine had robbed
her of the heart of him whom she adored. Catharine had
condemned her to the eternal torment of renouncing him — to
the rack of enjoying a happiness and a rapture that was not
hers — to warm herself at a fire which she like a thief had
stolen from the altar of another's god.
Catharine was condemned and doomed. Jane had no more
compassion. She must crush her.
1 Well," asked the queen, "you are silent? You do not
tell me what I am to grant you ? "
Lady Jane raised her eyes, and her look was serene and
HENRY VIH. AND HIS OOUKT. 233
peaceful. " Queen," said she, " I encountered in the anteroom
one who is unhappy, deeply bowed down. In your hand
alone is the power to raise him up again. Will you do it?"
"Will I do it! " exclaimed Catharine, quickly. " Oh, Jane,
you well know how much my heart longs to help and be ser-
viceable to the unfortunate ! Ah, so many wounds are in-
flicted at this court, and the queen is so poor in balm to heal
them ! Allow me this pleasure then, Jane, and I shall be
thankful to you, not you to me ! Speak then, Jane, speak
quickly ; who is it that needs my help? "
" Not your help, queen, but your compassion and your
grace. Earl Sudley has conquered poor Earl Surrey in the
tournament to-day, and you comprehend that your lord cham-
berlain feels himself deeply bowed and humbled."
" Can I alter that, Jane? Why did the visionary earl, the
enthusiastic poet, allow himself a contest with a hero who
always knows what he wants, and ever accomplishes what ho
wills? Oh, it was wonderful to look upon, with what light-
ning speed Thomas Seymour lifted him out of the saddle !
And the proud Earl Surrey, the wise and learned man, the
powerful party leader, was forced to bow before the hero, who
like an angel Michael had thrown him in the dust."
The queen laughed.
That laugh went through Jane's heart like a cutting
sword.
" She shall pay me for that ! " said she softly to herself.
" Queen," said she aloud, " you are perfectly right ; he has de-
served this humiliation ; but now, after he is punished, you
should lift him up. Nay, do not shake your beautiful head.
Do it for your own sake, queen ; do it from prudence. Earl
Surrey, with his father, is the head of a powerful party, whom
this humiliation of the Howards fills with a still more burning
hate against the Seymours, and who will, in time to come, take
a bloody revenge for it."
" All, you frighten me ! " said the qtieen, who had now be-
come serious.
234: HENKY VIH. AND HIS COURT.
Lady Jane continued : " I saw how the Duke of Norfolk
bit his lips, as his son had to yield to Seymour ; I heard how
one, here and there, muttered low curses and vows of ven-
geance against the Seymours."
"Who did that? Who dared do it ?" exclaimed Catha-
rine, springing up impetuously from her arm-chair. " Who at
this court is so audacious as to wish to injure those whom the
queen loves ? Name him to me, Jane, I will know his name !
I will know it, that I may accuse him to the king. For the
king does not want that these noble Seymours should give way
to the Howards ; he does not want that the nobler, the better,
and more glorious, should bow before these quarrelsome, dom-
ineering papists. The king loves the noble Seymours, and
his powerful arm will protect them against all their enemies/'
" And, without doubt, your majesty will assist him in it?"
said Jane, smiling.
This smile brought the queen back to her senses again.
She perceived that she had gone too far ; that she had be-
trayed too much of her secret. She must, therefore, repair
the damage, and allow her excitement to be forgotten.
Therefore she said, calmly : " Certainly, Jane ; I will as-
sist the king to be just. But never will I be unjust, not even
against these papists. If I cannot love them, nevertheless no
one shall say that I hate them. And besides, it becomes a
queen to rise above parties. Say, then, Jane, what can I do
for poor Surrey? With what shall we bind up these wounds
that the brave Seymour has inflicted on him ? "
" You have publicly given the victor in the tournament a
token of your great favor — you have crowned him."
" It was the king's order," exclaimed Catharine, warmly.
" Well ! He will not, however, command you to reward
the Earl of Surrey also, if he likewise should gain the victory
this evening. Do it, therefore, of your own accord, queen.
Give him openly, before your whole court, a token of your
favor ! It is so easy for princes to make men happy, to comfort
the unfortunate I A smile, a friendly word, a pressure of the
HENKY Vni. AND HIS COURT. 235
hand is sufficient for it. A ribbon that you wear on your dress
makes him to whom you present it, proud and happy, and raises
him high above all others. Ponder it well, queen ; I speak
not fof Earl Surrey's sake ; I am thinking more of yourself.
If you have the courage, publicly and in spite of the disgrace
with which King Henry threatens the Howards, to be never-
theless just to -them, and to recognize their merits as well as
that of others — believe me, if you do that, the whole of this
powerful party, which is now hostile to you, will fall at your
feet overcome and conquered. You will at last become the
all-powerful and universally loved Queen of England ; and,
like the heretics, the papists also will call you their mistress
and protectress. Consider no longer ! Let your noble and
generous heart prevail ! Spiteful fortune has prostrated Henry
Howard in the dust. Extend him your hand, queen, that he
may rise again, and again stand there at your court, proud and
radiant as he always was. Henry Howard well deserves that
you should be gracious to him. Great and beaming like a
star, he shines on high above all men ; and there is no one
who can say that he himself iamore prudent or braver, wiser
or more learned, nobler or greater, than the noble, the exalted
Surrey. All England resounds with his fame. The women re-
peat with enthusiasm his beautiful sonnets and love-songs ; the
learned are proud to call him their equal, and the warriors
speak with admiration of his feats of arms. Be just, then,
queen ! You have so highly honored the merit of valor ;
now, honor the merit of mind also ! You have, in Seymour,
honored the warrior ; now, in Howard, honor the poet and
the man ! "
" I will do it," said Catharine, as with a charming smile
she looked into Jane's glowing and enthusiastic countenance.
44 1 will do it, Jane, but upon one condition I "
" And this condition is — "
Catharine put her arm around Jane's neck, and drew her
close to her heart. " That you confess to me, that you love
Henry Howard, whom you know how to defend so enthusiasti-
cally and warmly."
236 HEUSTBY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
Lady Jane gave a start, and for a moment leaned her head
on the queen's shoulder, exhausted.
" Well," asked she, " do you confess it ? Will you acknowl-
edge that your proud, cold heart is obliged to declare itself
overcome and conquered?"
" Yes, I confess it," cried .Lady Jane, as with passionate
vehemence she threw herself at Catharine's feet. " Yes, I
love him — I adore him. I know it is a disdained and un-
happy love ; but what would you have ? My heart is might-
ier than every thing else. I love him ; he is my god and my
lord ; I adore him as my saviour and lord. Queen, you know
all my secret ; betray me if you will ! Tell it to my father,
if you wish him to curse me. Tell it to Henry Howard, if
it pleases you to hear how he scoffs at me. For he, queen —
he loves me not ! "
" Poor unfortunate Jane ! " exclaimed the queen, compas-
sionately.
Jane uttered a low cry, and rose from her knees. That
was too much. Her enemy commiserated her. She, who
was to blame for her sorrow — she bemoaned her fate.
Ah, she could have strangled the queen ; she could have
plunged a dagger into her heart, because she dared to com-
miserate her.
" I have complied with your condition, queen," said she,
breathing hurriedly. "Will you now comply with my
request ? "
" And will you really be an advocate for this unthankful,
cruel man, who does not love you ? Proudly and coldly he
passes your beauty by, and you — you intercede for him ! "
" Queen, true love thinks not of itself ! It sacrifices itself.
It makes no question of the re ward it receives, but only of the
happiness which it bestows. I saw in his pale, sorrowful
face, how much he suffered ; ought I not to think of comforting
him ? I approached him, I addressed him ; I heard his de-
spairing lamentation over that misfortune, which, however, was
not the fault of his activity and courage, but, as all the world
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COUKT. . 237
saw, the fault of bis horse, which was shy and stumbled. And
as he, in all the bitterness of his pain, was lamenting that you,
queen, would despise and scorn him, I, with full trust in your
noble and magnanimous heart, promised him that you would,
at my request, yet give him to-day, before your whole court, a
token of your favor. Catharine, did I do wrong?"
" No, Jane, no ! You did right ; and your words shall
be made good. But how shall I begin ? What shall I do ? "
" The earl this evening, after the king has read the Greek
scene with Croke, will recite some new sonnets which he has
composed. When he has done so, give him some kind of a
present — be it what it may, no matter — as a token of your
favor."
" But how, Jane, if his sonnets deserve no praise and no
acknowledgment ? "
" You may be sure that they do deserve it. For Henry
Howard is a noble and true poet, and his verses are full of
heavenly melody and exalted thoughts."
The queen smiled. " Yes," said she, *' you love him ar-
dently ; for you have no doubt as to him. We will, therefore,
recognize him as a great poet. But with what shall I reward
him?"
" Give him a rose that you wear in your bosom — a rosette
that is fastened to your dress and shows your colors."
" But alas, Jane, to-day I wear neither a rose nor a
rosette."
" Yet you can wear one, queen. A rosette is, indeed,
wanting lic.ro on your shoulder. Your purple mantle is too
negligently fastened. We must put some trimming here."
She went hastily into the next room and returned with the
box in which were kept the queen's ribbons embroidered with
gold, and bows adorned with jewels.
Lady Jane searched and selected, hero and there, a long
time. Then she took the crimson velvet rosette, which she
herself had previously thrown into the box, and showed it to
the queen.
238 HENEY Vm. AlH) HIS COUET.
" See, it is at the same time tasteful and rich, for a dia-
mond clasp confines it in the middle. Will you allow me to
fasten this rosette on your shoulder, and will you give it to the
Earl of Surrey?"
" Yes, Jane, I will give it to him, because you wish it.
But, poor Jane, what do you gain by my doing it?".
"At any rate, a friendly smile, queen."
"And is that enough for you? Do you love him so
much, then?"
"Yes, I love him!" said Jane Douglas, with a sigh of
pain, as she fastened the rosette on the queen's shoulder.
"And now, Jane, go and announce to the master of cere-
monies that I am ready, as soon as the king wishes it, to re-
sort to the gallery."
Lady Jane turned to leave the chamber. But, already
upon the threshold, she returned once more.
" Forgive me, queen, for venturing to make one more
request of you. You have, however, just shown yourself too
much the noble and true friend of earlier days for me not to
venture one more request."
" Now, what is it, poor Jane ? "
" I have intrusted my secret not to the queen, but to Cath-
arine Parr, the friend of my youth. Will she keep it, and
betray to none my disgrace and my humiliation ? "
" My word for that, Jane. Nobody but God and our-
selves shall ever know what we have spokem"
Lady Jane humbly kissed her hand and murmured a few
words of thanks ; then she left the queen's room to go in quest
of the master of ceremonies.
In the queen's anteroom she stopped a moment, and leaned
against the wall, exhausted, and as it were crushed. Nobody
was here who could observe and listen to her. She had no
need to smile, no need to conceal, beneath a calm and equable
appearance, all those tempestuous and despairing feelings
which were working within. She could allow her hatred and
her resentment, her rage and her despair, to pour forth in
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 239
I
words and gestures, in tears and imprecations, in sobs and
"sighs. She could. fall on her knees and beseech God for grace
and mercy, and call on the devil for revenge and destruction.
When she had so done, she arose, and her demeanor re-
sumed its wonted cold and calm expression. Only her cheeks
were still paler ; only a still gloomier fire darted from her eyes,
and a scornful smile played about her thin, compressed lips.
She traversed the rooms and corridors, and now she en-
tered the king's anteroom. As she observed Gardiner, who
was standing alone and separated from the rest in the embra-
sure of the window, she went up to him ; and John Heywood,
who was still hidden behind the curtain, shuddered at the
frightful and scornful expression of her features.
She offered the bishop her hand, and tried to smile. " It
is done," said she, almost inaudibly.
" What ! The queen wears the rosette?" asked Gardiner
vivaciously.
" She wears the rosette, and will give it to him."
" And the note is in it? "
" It is concealed under the diamond clasp."
" Oh, then she is lost ! " muttered Gardiner. "If the king
finds this paper, Catharine's death-warrant is signed."
" Hush ! " said Lady Jane. " See ! Lord Hertford is com-
ing toward us. Let us go to meet him."
They both left the window and walked out into the hall.
John Heywood immediately slipped front behind the cur-
tain, and, softly gliding along by the wall, left the hall per-
ceived by no one.
Outside, he stopped and reflected.
" I must see this conspiracy to the bottom," said he to
himself. " I must find out through whom and by what they
wish to destroy her ; and I must have sure and undeniable
proof in my hands, in order to bo able to convict them, and
successfully accuse them to the king. Therefore it is necessary
to be cautious and prudent. So let us consider what to do.
The simplest thing would be to beg the queen not to wear the
24:0 HENKT Vin. AND HIS COURT.
rosette. But that is only to demolish the web for this time,
without, however, being able to kill the spider that wove it.
So she must wear the rosette ; for besides, without that I
should never be able either to find out to whom she is to give
it. But the paper that is concealed in the rosette — that I
must have — that must not be in it. ' If the king finds this
paper, Catharine's death-warrant is signed.' Now, my rever-
end priest of the devil, the king will not find that paper, for
John Hey wood will not have it so. But how shall I begin ?
Shall I tell the queen what I heard? No! She would lose
her cheerful spirit and become embarrassed, and the embarrass-
ment would be in the king's eyes the most convincing proof of
her guilt. No, I must take this paper out of the rosette with-
out the queen's being aware of it. Boldly to work, then ! I
must have this paper, and tweak these hypocrites by the nose.
How it can be done, it is not clear to me yet ; but I will do
it — that is enough. Halloo, forward to the queen ! "
With precipitant haste he ran through the halls and corri-
dors, while with a smile he muttered away to himself: " Thank
God, I enjoy the honor of being the fool ; for only the king
and the fool have the privilege of being able to enter unan-
nounced every room, even the queen's."
Catharine was alone in her boudoir, when the small door,
through which the king was accustomed to resort to her, was
softly opened.-
" Oh, the kirig is coming ! " said she, walking to the door
to greet her husband.
" Yes, the king is coming, for the fool is already here,"
said John Hey wood, who entered through the private door.
" Are we alone, queen ? Does nobody overhear us ? "
" No, John Hey wood, we are all alone. What do you
bring me ? "
" A letter, queen."
" From whom? " asked she, and a glowing crimson flitted
over her cheek.
" From whom?" repeated John Heywood, with a waggish
HENKY VIE. AND HIS COURT. 241
smile. " I do not know, queen ; but at any rate it is a beg-
ging letter ; and without doubt you would do well not to read
it at all ; for I bet you, the shameless writer of this letter de-
mands of you some' impossibility — it may be a smile, or a
pressure of the hand, a lock of your hair, or perchance even a
kiss. So, queen, do not read the begging letter at all."
" John," said she, smiling, and yet trembling with impa-
tience, " John, give me the letter."
" I will sell it to you, queen, I have learned that from
the king, who likewise gives nothing away generously, with-
out taking in return more than he gives. So let us trade. I
give you the letter ; you give me the rosette which you wear
on your shoulder there."
" Nay. indeed, John ; choose something else — I cannot
give you the rosette."
" And by the gods be it sworn ! " exclaimed John, with
comic pathos, u I give you not the letter, if you do not give me
the rosette."
" Silly loon," said the queen, " I tell you I cannot ! Choose
something else, John ; and I conjure you, dear John, give me
the letter."
" Then only, when you give me the rosette. I have sworn
it by the gods, and what I vow to them, that I stick to !
No, no, queen — cot those sullen airs, not that angry frown.
For if I cannot in earnest receive the rosette as a present, then
let us do like the Jesuits and papists, who even trade with the
dear God, and snap their fingers at Him. I must keep my
oatli ! I give you the letter, and you give me the rosette ;
but listen — you only lend it to me ; and when I have it in my
hand a moment, I am generous and bountiful, like the king,
and I make you a present of your own property."
AVitliu quick motion the quocn tore the rosette from her
BhouhliT, arid handed it to John I Icy wood.
" Now give me the letter, John/'
" Here it is," said John Hey wood as he received the ro-
11
242 HENET Vni. AND HIS COTTRT.
sette. " Take it ; and you will see that Thomas Seymour is
my brother."
u Your brother ?" asked Catharine with a smile, as with
trembling hand she broke the seal.
" Yes, my brother, for he is a fool ! Ah, I have a great
many brothers. The family of fools is so very large ! "
The queen no longer heard. She was reading the letter
of her lover. She had eyes only for those lines, that told her
that Thomas Seymour loved her," adored her, and was pining
away with longing after her.
She did not see how John Heywood, with nimble hand,
unfastened the diamond clasp from the rosette, and took out of
it the little paper that Avas concealed in the folds of the ribbon.
" She is saved ! " murmured he, while he thrust the fatal
paper into his doublet, and fastened the clasp again with the
pin. " She is saved, and the king will not sign her death-
warrant this time."
Catharine had read the letter to the end, and hid it in her
bosom.
" Queen, you have sworn to burn up every letter that I
bring you from him ; for, forbidden love-letters are dangerous
things. One day they may find a tongue and testify against
you ! Queen, I will not bring you again another letter, if you
do not first burn that one."
" John, I will burn it up when once I have really read it.
Just now I read it only with my heart, not with my eyes.
Allow me, then, to wear it on my heart a few hours more."
" Do you swear to me that you will burn it up this very
day?"
" I swear it."
" Then I will be satisfied this time. Here is your rosette ;
and like the famous fox in the fable, that pronounced the
grapes sour because he could not get them, I say, take your
rosette back ; I will have none of it."
He handed the queen the rosette, • and she smilingly fast-
ened it on her shoulder again.
HEKRY Vm. A$T> HIS COURT. 243
" John," said she, with a bewitching smile, extending her
hand to him, " John, when will you at length permit me to
thank you otherwise than with words ? When will you at
length allow your queen to reward you, for all this service of
love, otherwise than with words ? "
John Heywood kissed her hand, and said mournfully:
" I will demand a reward of you on the day when my tears
and my prayers succeed in persuading you to renounce this
wretched and dangerous love. On that day I shall have
really deserved a reward, and I will accept it from you with a
proud heart."
" Poor John ! So, then, you will never receive your re-
ward ; for that day will never come ! "
*' §o, then, I shall probably receive my reward, but from
the king ; and it will be a reward whereby one loses hearing and
sight, and head to boot. Well, we shall see ! Till then, fare-
well, queen ! I must to the king ; for somebody might sur-
prise me here, and come to the shrewd conclusion thut John
Heywood is not always a fool, but sometimes also the mes-
senger of love ! I kiss the hem of your garment ; farewell,
queen I "
He glided again through the private door.
" Now we will at once examine this paper," said he, as he
reached the corridor and was sure of being seen by no one.
He drew the paper out of his doublet and opened it. "I
do not know the handwriting," muttered he, " but it was a
woman that wrote it."
The letter read : " Do you believe me now, my beloved ?
I swore to deliver to you to-day, in the presence of the king
and all of my court, this rosette ; and I have done so. For you
I gladly risk my life, for you are my life ; and still more beau-
tiful were it to die with you, than to live without you. I live
only when I rest in your arms ; and those dark nights, when
you can be with me, are the light and sunshine of my days.
Let us pray Heaven a dark night may soon come ; for such
a night restores to me the loved one, and to you, your happy
wife, Geraldine."
244: HENKY VHI. AND HIS COURT.
" Geraldiae ! who is Geraldine ? " muttered John Hey-
wood, slipping the paper into his doublet again. " I must dis-
entangle this web of lying and deceit. I must know what all
this means. For this is more than a conspiracy — a false accu-
sation. It concerns, as it seems, a reality. This letter the
queen is to give to a man ; and in it, sweet recollections,
happy nights, are spoken of. So he who receives this letter is
in league with them against Catharine, and I dare say her
worst enemy, for he makes use of love against her. Some
treachery or knavery is concealed behind this. Either the
man, to whom this letter is addressed, is deceived — and he is
unintentionally a tool in the hands of the papists — or he is in
league with them, and has given himself up to the villany of
playing the part of a lover to the queen. But who can he be ?
Perchance, Thomas Seymour. It were possible ; for he has a
cold and deceitful heart, and he would be capable of such
treachery. But woe be to him if it is he ! Then it will be I
who accuses him to the king ; and, by God ! his head shall
fall ! Now away to the king ! "
Just as he entered the king's anteroom, the door of the
cabinet opened, and the Duchess of Richmond, accompanied
by Earl Douglas, walked out.
Lady Jane and Gardiner were standing, as if by accident,
near the door.
" Well, have we attained our end there also?" asked Gar- .
diner.
" We have attained it," said Earl Douglas. " The duch-
ess has accused her brother of a liaison with the queen. She
has deposed that he sometimes leaves the palace by night, and
does not return to it before morning. She has declared that
for four nights she herself dogged her brother and saw him as
he entered the wing of the castle occupied by the queen ; and
one of the queen's maids has communicated to the duchess that
the queen was not in her room on that night."
"And the king listened to the accusation, and did not
throttle you in his wrath ! "
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 245
" He is yet in that dull state of rage iu which the lava
that the crater will afterward pour forth, is just prepared.
As yet all is quiet, but be sure there will be an eruption, and
the stream of red-hot lava will bury those who have dared ex-
cite the god Vulcan."
" And does he know about the rosette ? " asked Lady Jane.
" He knows every thing. Arid until that moment he will
allow no one to suspect his wrath and fury. He says he will
make the queen perfectly secure, in order to get into his hands
thereby sure proof of her guilt. Well, we will furnish him
this evidence ; and hence it follows that the queen is inevitably
lost."
" But hark ! The doors are opened, and the master of cer-
emonies comes to summon us to the golden gallery."
"Just walk in," muttered John Hey wood, gliding along
behind them. " I am still here ; and I will be the mouse that
gnaws the net in which you want to catch my noble-minded
lioness."
CHAPTER XXV.
THE QUEEN'S KOSETTE.
THE golden gallery, in which the tourney of the poets was
to take place, presented to-day a truly enchanting and fairy-
like aspect. Mirrors of gigantic size, set in broad gilt frames,
ornamented with the most perfect carved work, covered the
walls, mid threw back, a tlrousand times reflected, the enormous
chandeliers whiYli, with their hundreds and hundreds of can-
dles, shed the light of day in the vast hall. Here and there
were seen, arranged in front of the mirrors, clusters of the
rarest and choicest flowers, which poured through the hall their
fragrance, stupefying and yet so enchanting, and outshone in
brilliancy of colors even the Turkish carpet, which stretched
through the whole room and changed the floor into one im-
246 HENKT Vm. AND HIS COURT.
mense flower-bed. Between the clumps of flowers were seen
tables with golden vases, in which were refreshing beverages ;
while at the other end of the enormous gallery stood a gigantic
sideboard, which contained the choicest and rarest dishes. At
present the doors of the sideboard, which, when open, formed
a room of itself, were closed.
They had not yet come to the material enjoyments ; they
were still occupied in absorbing the spiritual. The brilliant
and select company that filled the hall was still for some time
condemned to be silent, and to shut up within them their laugh*
ter and gossip, their backbiting and slander, their flattery and
hypocrisy.
Just now a pause ensued. The king, with Croke, had re-
cited to his court a scene from " Antigone ; " and they were
just taking breath from the wonderful and exalted enjoyment
of having heard a language of which they understood not a
word, but which they found to be very beautiful, since the
king admired it.
Henry the Eighth had again leaned back on his golden
throne, and, panting, rested from his prodigious exertion ; and
while he rested and dreamed, an invisible band played a piece
of music composed by the king himself, and which, with its se-
rious and solemn movement, strangely contrasted with this
room so brilliant and cheerful — with this splendid, laughing
and jesting assembly.
For the king had bidden them amuse themselves and be
gay ; to give themselves up to unrestrained chit-chat. It was,
therefore, natural for them to laugh, and to appear not to notice
the king's exhaustion and repose.
Besides, they had not for a long time seen Henry so cheer-
ful, so full of youthful life, so sparkling with wit and humor,
as on this evening. His mouth was overflowing with jests
that made the gentlemen laugh, and the beautiful, brilliant
women blush, and, above all, the young queen, who sat by him
on the rich and splendid throne, and now and then threw sto-
len and longing glances at her lover, for whom she would wil-
lingly and gladly have given her royal crown and her throne.
HENET VIH. AND HIS COURT. 247
When the king saw how Catharine blushed, he turned to
her, and in his tenderest tone begged her pardon for his jest,
which, however, in its sauciness, served only to make his queen
still more beautiful, still more bewitching. His words were
then so tender and heart-felt, his looks so full of love and ad-
miration, that nobody could doubt but that the queen was in
highest favor with her husband, and that he loved her most
tenderly.
Only the few who knew the secret of this tenderness of the
king, so open and so unreservedly displayed, comprehended
fully the danger which threatened the queen ; for the king was
never more to be dreaded than when he flattered ; and on no
one did his wrath fall more crushingly than on him whom he
had just kissed and assured of his favor.
This was what Earl Douglas said to himself, when he saw
with what a cordial look Henry the Eighth chatted with his
consort.
Behind the throne of the royal pair was seen John Hey wood,
in his fantastic and dressy costume, with his face at once noble
and cunning ; and the king just then broke out into loud, re-
sounding laughter at his sarcastic and satirical observations.
" King, your laugh does not please me to-day," said John
Heywood, earnestly. " It smacks of gall. Do you not find
it so, queen ? "
The queen was startled from her sweet reveries, and that
was what John Heywood had wished. He, therefore, repeated
his question.
" No, indeed," said she ; " I find the king to-day quite like
the sun. He is radiant and bright, like it."
" Queen, you do not mean the sun, but the full moon," said
John Heywood. " But only sec, Henry, how cheerfully Earl
Archibald Douglas over there is chatting with the Duchess of
Ri< hinond ! I love that good carl. lie always appears like a
blind-worm, which is just in the notion of stinging some one
on the liocl, and hence it comes %lat, when near the earl, I al-
ways transform myself into a crane. I stand on one leg ; be-
248 HENKY vm. A]STD HIS COTJET.
cause I am then sure to have the other at least safe from the
earl's sting. King, were I like you, I would not have those
killed that the blind-worm has stung ; but I would root out the
blind-worms, that the feet of honorable men might be secure
from them."
The king cast at him a quick, searching look, which John
Hey wood answered with a smile.
" Kill the blind-worms, King Henry," said he ; " and when
you are once at work destroying vermin, it will do no harm
if you once more give these priests also a good kick. It is
now a long time since we burnt any of them, and they are
again becoming arrogant and malicious, as they always were
and always will be. I see even the pious and meek bishop of
Winchester, the noble Gardiner, who is entertaining himself
with Lady Jane over there, smiling very cheerfully, and that
is a bad 'sign ; for Gardiner smiles only when he has again
caughf a poor soul, and prepared it as a breakfast for his lord.-
I do not mean you, king, but his lord — the devil. For the
devil is always hungry for noble human souls ; and to him
who catches one for him he gives indulgence for his sins for
an hour. Therefore Gardiner catches so many souls ; for
since he sins every hour, every hour he needs indulgence."
"You are very spiteful to-day, John Hey wood," said the
queen, smiling, while the king fixed his eyes on the ground,
thoughtful and musing.
John Heywood's words had touched the sore place of his
heart, and, in spite of himself, filled his suspicious soul with
new doubts.
He mistrusted not merely the accused, but the accusers
also ; and if he punished the one as criminals, he would have
.willingly punished the others also as informants.
He asked himself: "What aim had Earl Douglas and
Gardiner in accusing the queen ; and why had they startled
him out of his quiet and confidence ?" At that moment, when
he looked on his beautiful wKfc, who sat by him in such serene
tranquillity, unembarrassed and smiling, he felt a deep anger
HENKT Vm. AND HIS COURT. 249
fill his heart, not against Catharine, but against Jane, who
accused her.
She was so lovely and beautiful ! Why did they envy
him her ? Why did they not leave him in his sweet delusion ?
But perhaps she was not guilty. No, she was not. The eye
of a culprit is not thus bright and clear. The air of infidelity
is not thus unembarrassed — of such maidenly delicacy.
Moreover, the king was exhausted and disgusted. One can
become satiated even with cruelty ; and, at this hour, Henry
felt completely surfeited with bloodshed.
His heart — for, in such moments of mental relaxation and
bodily enfeeblement, the king even had a heart — his heart was
already in the mood of pronouncing the word pardon, when
his eye fell on Henry Howard, who, with his father, the Duke
of Norfolk, and surrounded by a circle of brilliant and noble
lords, was standing not far from the royal throne.
The king felt a deadly stab in his breast, and his eyes
darted lightning over toward that group.
How proud and imposing the figure of the noble earl
looked ; how high he overtopped all others ; how noble and
handsome his countenance ; how kingly was his bearing and
whole appearance !
Henry must admit all this ; and because he must do so, ho
hated him.
Nay ! no mercy for Catharine ! If what her accusers had
told him were true — if they could give him the proofs of the
queen's guilt, then she was doomed. And how could he doubt
it? Had they not told him that in the rosette, which the
queen would give Earl Surrey, was contained a love-letter
from Catharine, which he would find ? Had not Earl Surrey,
in a confidential hour, yesterday imparted this to his sister, the
Duchess of Richmond, when he wished to bribe her to be the
messenger of love between the queen and himself? Had she
not accused the queen of having meetings by night with the
earl in the deserted tower?
11*
250 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COUET.
Nay, no compassion for his fair queen, if Henry Howard
was her lover.
He must again look over at his hated enemy. There he
still stood by his father, the Duke of Norfolk. How sprightly
and gracefully the old duke moved ; how slim his form ; and
how lofty and imposing his bearing ! The king was younger
than the duke ; and yet he was fettered to his truckle-chair ;
yet he sat on his throne like an immovable colossus, while he
moved freely and lightly, and obeyed his own will, not neces-
sity. Henry could have crushed him — this proud, arrogant
earl, who was a free man, whilst his king was nothing but a
prisoner to his own flesh, a slave of his unwieldy body.
"I will exterminate it — this proud, arrogant race of
Howards ! " muttered the king, as he turned with a friendly
smile to the Earl of Surrey.
" You have promised us some of your poems, cousin ! "
said he. " So let us now enjoy them ; for you see, indeed, how
impatiently all the beautiful women look on England's noblest
and greatest poet, and how very angry with me they would
be if I still longer withhold this enjoyment from them ! Even
my fair queen is full of longing after your songs, so rich in
fancy ; for you well know, Howard, she loves poetry, and,
above all things, yours."
Catharine had scarcely heard what the king said. Her
looks had encountered Seymour's, and their eyes were fixed on
each other's. But she had then cast down to the floor her
eyes, still completely filled with the sight of her lover, in order
to think of him, since she no longer dared gaze at him.
When the king called her name, she started up and looked
at him inquiringly. She had not heard what he had said
to her.
" Not even for a moment does she look toward me ! " said
Henry Howard to himself. " Oh, she loves me not ! or at
least her understanding is mightier than her love. Oh, Cath-
arine, Catharine, fearest thou death so much that thou canst
on that account deny thy love ? "
HENET TUT. AND HIS COUKT. 251
With desperate haste he drew out his portfolio. " I will
compel her to look at me, to think of me, to remember her
oath," thought he. " Woe to her, if she does not fulfil it — if she
gives me not the rosette, which she promised me with so sol-
emn a vow ! If she does it not, then I will break this dread-
ful silence, and before her king, and before her court, accuse
her of treachery to her love. Then, at least, she will not be
able to cast me off; for we shall mount the scaffold together."
"Does my exalted queen allow me to begin?" asked he
aloud, wholly forgetting that the king had already given him
the order to do so, and that it was he only who could grant
such a permission.
Catharine looked at him in astonishment. Then her
glance fell on Lady Jane Douglas, who was gazing over at
her with an imploring expression. The queen smiled ; for
she now remembered that it was Jane's beloved who had
spoken to her, and that she had promised the poor young girl
to raise again the dejected earl of Surrey and to be gracious
to him. •
" Jane is right," thought she ; " he appears to be deeply
depressed and suffering. Ah, it must be very painful to see
those whom one loves suffering. I will, therefore, comply
with Jane's request, for she says this might revive the earl."
AVitli a smile she bowed to Howard. "I beg you," said
she, " to lend our festival its fairest ornament — to adorn it with
the fragrant flowers of your poesy. You see we are all burn-
ing with desire to hear your verses."
The king shook with rage, and a crushing word was al-
ready 'poised upon his lip. But he restrained himself. Ho
wanted to have proofs first ; he wanted to see them not mere-
ly accused, but doomed also ; and for that he needed proofs
of their guilt.
Henry Howard now approached the throne of the royal
pair, and with beaming looks, with animated countenance,
with a voice trembling with emotion, he read his love-song to
the fair Geraldine.
252 HENBY Vm. AND HIS COUBT.
A murmur of applause arose when he had read his first
sonnet. The king only looked gloomily, with fixed eyes ; the
queen alone remained uninterested and cold.
" She is a complete actress," thought Henry Howard, in
the madness of his pain. " Not a muscle of her face stirs ;
and yet this sonnet must remind her of the fairest and most
sacred moment of our love."
The queen remained unmoved and cold. But had Henry
Howard looked at Lady Jane Douglas, he would have seen
how she turned pale and blushed ; how she smiled with rap-
ture, and how, nevertheless, her eyes filled with tears.
Earl Surrey, however, saw nothing but the queen ; and
the sight of her made him tremble with rage and pain. His
eyes darted lightning ; his countenance glowed with passion ;
his whole being was in desperate, enthusiastic excitement.
At that moment he would have gladly breathed out his life at
Geraldine's feet, if she would only recognize him — if she
would only have the courage to call him her beloved.
But her smiling calmness, her friendly coolness, brought
him to despair.
He crumpled the paper in his hand ; the letters danced
before his eyes ; he could read no more.
But he would not remain mute, either. Like the dying
swan, he would breathe out his pain in a last song, and give
sound and words to his despair and his agony. He could no
longer read ; but he improvised.
Like a glowing stream of lava, the words flowed from his
lips ; in fiery dithyrambic, in impassioned hymns, he poured
forth his love and pain. The genius of poesy hovered over
him and lighted up his noble and thoughtful brow.
He was radiantly beaiitiful in his enthusiasm ; and even
the queen felt herself carried away by his words.
His plaints of love, his longing pains, his rapture and his
sad fancies, found an echo in her heart.
She understood him ; for she felt the same joy, the same
sorrow and the same rapture ; only she did not feel all this
for him.
HENEY VHI. AND HIS COUET. 253
But, as we have said, he enchanted her ; the current of his
passion* carried her away. She wept at his laments ; she
smiled at his hymns of joy.
When Henry Howard at length ceased, profound silence
reigned in the vast and brilliant royal hall.
All faces betrayed deep emotion ; and this universal silence
was the poet's fairest triumph ; for it showed that even envy
and jealousy were dumb, and that scorn itself could find no
words.
A momentary pause ensued ; it resembled that sultry,
ominous stillness which is wont to precede the bursting of a
tempest ; when Nature stops a moment in breathless stillness,
to gather strength for the uproar of the storm.
It was a significant, an awful pause ; but only a few
understood its meaning.
Lady Jane leaned against the wall, completely shattered and
breathless. She felt that the sword was hanging over their
heads, and that it would destroy her if it struck her beloved.
Earl Douglas and the Bishop of Winchester had involun-
tarily drawn near each other, and stood there hand in hand,
united for this unholy struggle ; while John Hey wood had
crept behind the king's throne, and in his sarcastic manner
whispered in his ear some epigrams, that made the king smile
in spite of himself.
But now the queen arose from her seat, and beckoned
Henry Howard nearer to her.
" My lord," said she, almost with solemnity, " as a queen
and. as a woman I thank you for the noble and sublime lyrics
which you have composed in honor of a woman ! And for
that the grace of my king has exalted me to be the first
woman in England, it becomes me, in the name of all women,
to return to you my thanks. To the poet is duo a reward
other than that of the warrior. To the victor on the battle-
field is awarded a laurel crown. But you have gained a
victory not less glorious, for you have conquered hearts ! Wo
acknowledge ourselves vanquished, and in the name of all thcso
254: HENEY Vin. AND HIS COURT.
noble women, I proclaim you their knight ! la token of
which, accept this rosette, my lord. It entitles you to wear
the queen's colors ; it lays you under obligation to be the
knight of all women ! "
She loosened the rosette from her shoulder, and handed it
to the earl.
He had sunk on one knee before her, and already extended
his hand to receive this precious and coveted pledge'.
But at this moment the king arose, and, with an imperious
gesture, held back the queen's hand.
" Allow me, my lady," said he, in a voice quivering with
rage — " allow me first to examine this rosette, and convince
myself that it is worth enough to be presented to the noble
earl as his sole reward. Let me see this rosette."
Catharine looked with astonishment into that face con-
vulsed with passion and fury, but without hesitation she
handed him the rosette.
" We are lost ! " murmured Earl Surrey, while Earl Doug-
las and Gardiner exchanged with eac.h other looks of triumph ;
and Jane Douglas murmured in her trembling heart prayers of
anxiety and dread, scarcely hearing the malicious and exult-
ant words which the Duchess of Richmond was whispering in
her ear.
The king held the rosette in his hand and examined it.
But his hands trembled so much that he was unable to unfasten
the clasp which held it together.
He, therefore, handed it to John Heywood. " These dia-
monds are poor," said he, in a curt, dry tone. " Unfasten the
clasp, fool ; we will replace it with this pin here. Then will the
present gain for the earl a double value ; for it will come at
the same time from me and from the queen."
" How gracious you are to-day ! " said John Heywood, smil-
ing— " as gracious as the cat, that plays a little longer with the
mouse before she devours it."
" Unfasten the clasp ! " exclaimed the king, in a thundering
voice, no longer able to conceal his rage. Slowly John Hey-
HENKY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 255
wood unfastened the clasp from the ribbon. He did it with
intentional slowness ^and deliberation ; he let the king see all
his movements, every turn of his fingers ; and it delighted him
to hold those who had woven this plot, in dreadful suspense and
expectation.
Whilst he appeared perfectly innocent and unembarrassed,
his keen, piercing glance ran over the whole assembly, and he
noticed well the trembling impatience of Gardiner and Earl
Douglas ; and it did not escape him how pale Lady Jane was,
and how full of expectation were the intent features of the
Duchess of Richmond.
" They are the ones with whom this conspiracy originated,"
said John Hey wood to himself. " But I will keep silejice till
I can one day convict them."
" There, here is the clasp ! " said he then aloud to the king.
" It stuck as tightly in the ribbon as malice in the hearts of
priests and courtiers ! "
The king snatched the ribbon out of his hand, and exam-
ined it by drawing it through his fingers.
" Nothing ! nothing at all ! " said he, gnashing his teeth ;
and now, deceived in his expectations and suppositions, he
could no longer muster strength to withstand that roaring tor-
rent of wrath which overflowed his heart. The tiger was
again aroused in him ; he had calmly waited for the moment
when the promised prey would be brought to him : now, when
it seemed to be escaping him, his savage and cruel disposition
started up within him. The tiger panted and thirsted for
blood ; and that he was not to get it, made him raging with
fury.
With a wild movement ho tlirew the rosette on the ground,
and raised his arm menacingly toward Henry Howard.
" Dare not to touch that rosette," cried he, in a voice of
thunder, "before you have exculpated yourself from the guilt
of which you arc accused.1"
Karl Surrey looked him steadily and boldly in the eye.
" Have I been accused, then?" asked he. " Then I demand,
256 HENEY VIII. AND HIS COTJKT.
first of all, that I be confronted with my accusers, and that my
fault be named ! "
"Ha, traitor! Do you dare to brave me?" yelled the
king, stamping furiously with his foot. " Well, now, I will
be your accuser and I will be your judge ! "
" And surely, my king and husband, you will be a right
eous judge," said Catharine, as she inclined imploringly tow-
ard the king and grasped his hand. " You will not condemn
the noble Earl Surrey without ha*viug heard him ; and if you
find him guiltless, you will punish his accusers ? "
But this intercession of the queen made the king raging.
He threw her hand from him, and gazed at her with looks of
Such flaming wrath, that she involuntarily trembled.
" Traitoress yourself! " yelled he, wildly. " Speak not of
innocence — you who are yourself guilty ; and before you dare
defend the earl, defend yourself! "
Catharine rose from her seat and looked with flashing eyes
into the king's face blazing with wrath. " King Henry of Eng-
land," said she, solemnly, " you have openly, before your whole
court, accused your queen of a crime. I now demand that
you name it ! "
She was of wondrous beauty in her proud, bold bearing —
in her imposing, majestic tranquillity.
The decisive moment had come, and she was conscious
that her life and her future were struggling with death for- the
victory.
She looked over to Thomas Seymour, and their eyes met.
She saw how he laid his hand on his sword, and nodded to
her a smiling greeting.
" He will defend me ; and before he will suflfer me to be
dragged to the Tower, he himself will plunge his sword into
iny breast," thought she, and a joyous, triumphant assurance
filled her whole heart.
She saw nothing but him, who had sworn to die with her
when the decisive moment came. She looked with a smile on
that blade which he had already half drawn from its scabbard ;
and she hailed it as a dear, long-yearned-for friend.
HENEY VIII. AND III8 COUKT. 257
She saw not that Henry Howard also bad lain his hand on
his sword ; that he, too, was ready for her defence, firmly re-
solved to slay the king himself, before his mouth uttered the
sentence of death over the queen.
But Lady Jane Douglas saw it. She understood how to
read the earl's countenance ; she felt that he was ready to go
to death for his beloved ; and it filled her heart at once with
woe and rapture.
She, too, was now firmly resolved to follow her heart dnd
her love ;. and, forgetting all else besides these, she hastened
forward, and was now standing by Henry Howard.
"Be prudent, Earl Surrey," said she,- in a low whisper.
" Take your hand from your sword. The queen, by my
mouth, commands you to do so ! "
Henry Howard looked at her astonished and surprised ;
but he let his hand slip from the hilt of his sword, and again
looked toward the queen.
She had repeated her demand ; she had once more de-
manded of the king — who, speechless and completely over-
come with nnger, had fallen back into his seat — to name the
crime of which she was accused.
" Now, then, my queen, you demand it, and you shall hear
it," cried he. " You want to know the crime of which you are
accused? Answer me then, my lady! They accuse you of
not always staying at night in your sleeping-room. It is al-
leged that you sometimes leave it for many hours ; and that
none of your women accompanied you when you glided through
the corridors and up the secret stairs to the lonely tower, in
which was waiting for you your lover, who at the same time
entered the tower through the small street door."
'* He knows all ! " muttered Henry Howard ; and again ho
laid his hand on his sword, and was about to approach the
queen.
Lady Jane held him back. " Wait for the issue," said she.
" There is still time to die ! "
" He knows all ! " thought the queen also ; and now she
258 HENKY vm. AOT> HIS COUET.
felt within herself the daring courage to risk all, that at least
s?\e might not stand there a traitoress in the eyes of her lover.
" He shall not believe that I have been untrue to him,"
thought she. " I will tell all — confess all, that he may know
why I went and whither."
" Now answer, my Lady Catharine ! " thundered the king.
" Answer, and tell me whether you have been falsely accused.
Is it true that you, eight days ago, in the night between Mon-
day and Tuesday, left your sleeping-room at the hour of mid-
night, and went secretly to the lonely tower? Is it true that
you received there a man who is your lover?"
The queen looked at him in angry pride. " Henry, Henry,
woe to you, that you dare thus insult your own wife ! " cried
she.
" Answer me ! You were not on that r/ight in your sleep-
ing-room ? "
" No," said Catharine, with dignified composure, " I was
not there."
The king sank back in his seat, and a real roar of fury
sounded from his lips. It made the women turn pale, and
even the men felt themselves tremble.
Catharine alone had not heeded it at all ; she alone had
heard nothing save that cry of amazement which Thomas
Seymour uttered ; and she saw only the angry and upbraiding
looks which he threw across at her.
She answered these looks with a friendly and confident
smile, and pressed both her hands to her heart, as she looked
at him.
" I will justify myself before him at least," thought she.
The king had recovered from his first shock. He again
raised himself up, and his countenance now exhibited a fear-
ful, threatening coolness.
" You confess, then," asked he, " that you were not in
your sleeping-room on that night ? "
"I have already said so," exclaimed Catharine, impa-
tiently.
HENBY VIH. AND HIS COURT. 259
The king compressed his lips so violently, that they bled
"And a man was with you?" asked he — "a man with
whom you made an assignation, and whom you received in the
lonely tower?"
" A man was with me. But I did not receivehim in the
lonely tower ; and it was no assignation."
" Who was that man ? " yelled the king. " Answer me !
Tell me his name, if you do not want me to strangle you my-
self!"
"King Henry, I fear death no longer !" said Catharine,
with a contemptuous smile.
" Who was that man ? Tell me his name ! " yelled the
king once more.
The queen raised herself more proudly, and her defiant look
ran over the whole assembly.
" The man," said she, solemnly, " who was with me on that
night — he is named — "
u He is named John Heywood ! " said this individual, as
he seriously and proudly walked forward from behind the
king's throne. " Yes, Henry, your brother, the fool John
Heywood, had on that night the proud honor of accompanying
your consort on her Jioly errand ; but, I assure you, that he
was less liko the king, than the king is just now like the fool."
A murmur of surprise ran through the assembly. The
king leaned back in his royal seat speechless.
" And now, King Henry," said Catharine, calmly — " now I
will tell you whither I went with John Heywood on that
night."
She was silent, and for a moment leaned back on her
scat. She felt that the looks of all were directed to her ; she
heard the king's wrathful groan ; she felt her lover's flashing,
reproachful glances ; she saw the derisive smile of those
haughty ladies, who had never forgiven her — that she, from a
simple baroness, had become queen. But all this made her
only still bolder and more courageous.
She had arrived at the turning-point of her life, where sho
must risk every thing to avoid sinking into the abyss.
260 HEJSTKY Vin. AND HIS COTJET.
But Lady Jane also had arrived at such a decisive moment
of her existence. She, too, said to herself: " I must at this
hour risk all, if I do not want to lose all." She saw Henry
Howard's pale, expectant face. She knew, if the queen now
spoke, the whole web of their conspiracy would be revealed to
him.
She must, therefore, anticipate the queen. She must warn
Henry Howard.
" Fear nothing ! " whispered she to him. " We were pre-
pared for that. I have put into her hands the means of es-
cape ! "
" "Will you now at last speak ? " exclaimed the king, quiv-
ering with impatience and rage. " Will you at last tell us
where you were on that night ? "
" I will tell ! " exclaimed Catharine, rising up again boldly
and resolutely. " But woe be to those who drive me to this I
For I tell you beforehand, from the accused I will become an
accuser who demands justice, if not before the throne of the
King of England, yet before the throne of the Lord of all kings !
King Henry of England, do you ask me whither I went on that
night with John Heywood ? I might, perhaps, as your queen
and consort, demand that you put this question to me not be-
fore so many witnesses, but in the quiet of our chamber ; but
you seek publicity, and I do not shun it. Well, hear the truth,
then, all of you ! On that night, between Monday and Tues-
day, I was not in my sleeping-apartment, because I had a
grave and sacred duty to perform ; because a dying woman
called on me for help and pity ! Would you know, iny lord
and husband, who " this dying woman was ? It was Anne
Askew ! "
"Anne Askew !" .exclaimed the king in astonishment;
and his countenance exhibited a less wrathful expression.
" Anne Askew ! " muttered the others ; and John Heywood
very well saw how Bishop Gardiner's brow darkened, and how
Chancellor Wriothesley turned pale and cast down his eyes.
" Yes, I was with Anne Askew ! " continued the rfueen — -
HENKT Vin. AND HIS COURT. 261
" -with Anne Askew, whom those pious and wise lords yon-
der had condemned, not so much on account of her faith, but
hecause they knew that I loved her., Anne Askew was to die,
because Catharine Parr loved her ! She was to go to the stake,
that my heart also might burn with fiery pains ! And because
it was so, I \vas obliged to risk every thing in order to save
her. Oh, my king, say yourself, did I not owe it to this poor
girl to try every thing in order to save her ? On my account
she was to suffer these tortures. For they had shamefully
stolen from me a letter which Anne Askew, in the distress of
her heart, had addressed to me ; and they showed this letter to
you in order to cast suspicion on me and accuse me to you.
But your noble heart repelled the suspicion ; and now their
wrath fell again on Anne Askew, and she must suffer, because
they did not find me punishable. She must atone for having
dared to write to me. They worked matters with you so that
she was put to the rack. But when my husband gave way to
their urging, yet the noble king remained still awake in him.
' Go,' said he, ' rack her and kill her ; but see first whether
she will not recant.' "
Henry looked astonished into her noble and defiant face.
" Do you know that?" asked he. "And yet we Avere alone,
and no human being present. "Who could tell you that ? "
" When man is no longer able to • help, then God under-
takes ! " said Catharine solemnly. " It was God who command-
ed me to go to Anne Askew, and try whether I could save
her. And I went. But though the wife of a noble and great
king, I am still but a weak and timid woman. I was afraid
to tread this gloomy and dangerous path alone ; I needed a
strong manly arm to lean upon ; and so John Heywood lent
me his."
'• And you were really with Anno Askew, interposed the
kiiiLr, thoughtfully — " with that hardened sinner, who despised
mercy, and in the stubbornness of her soul would not be a par-
taker of the pardon that I offered her?"
" My lord and husband," said the queen, with tears in her
262 HENRY VIII. AND HIS COUET.
eyes, " she whom you have just accused stands even now before
the throne of the Lord, and has received from her God the for-
giveness of her sins ! Therefore, do you likewise pardon her ;
and may the flames of the stake, to which yesterday the nohle vir-
gin body of this girl was bound, have consumed also the wrath
and hatred which had been kindled in your heart against her !
Anne Askew passed away like a saint ; for she forgave all her
enemies and blessed her tormentors."
u Anne Askew was a damnable sinner, who dared resist
the command of her lord and king ! " interrupted Bishop Gar-
diner, looking daggers at her.
" And dare you maintain, my lord, that you at that time
fulfilled the commands of your royal master simply and exact-
ly ? " asked Catharine. " Did you keep within them with respect
to Anne Askew ? No ! I say ; for the king had not ordered
you to torture her ; he had not bidden you to lacerate in blas-
phemous wrath a noble human form, and distort that likeness
of God into a horrible caricature. And that, my lord, you
did ! Before God and your king, I accuse you of it — I, the
queen ! For you know, my lord and husband, I was there when
Anne Askew was racked. I saw her agony ; and John Hey-
wood saw it with me."
The eyes of all were now directed inquiringly to the king,
of whose ferocity and choler every one expected a violent out-
break. •
But this time they were mistaken. The king was so well
satisfied to find his consort clear of the crime laid to her charge,
that he willingly forgave her for having committed a crime of
less weighty character. Besides, it filled him with respect to
see his consort confronting her accusers so boldly and proudly ;
and he felt toward them just as burning wrath and hatred as
he had before harbored against the queen. He was pleased
that the malignant and persistent persecutors of his fair and
proud wife should now be humbled by her before the eyes of
all his court.
Therefore he looked at her with an imperceptible smile,
HENRY Vin. AND HIS COUIIT. 263
and said with deep interest : " But how could this happen, my
lady ? By what path did you get thither ? "
" That is an inquiry which any one except the king is
authorized to make. King Henry alone knows the way that
I went ! " said Catharine, with a slight smile.
John Hey wood, who was still standing behind the king's
throne, now bent down close to Henry's ear, and spoke with
him a long time in a quick, low tone.
The king listened to him attentively ; then he murmured
so loud that the bystanders could very well understand him :
" By God, she is a spirited and brave woman ; and we should
be obliged to confess that, eveij were she not our queen ! "
" Continue, my lady ! " said he then aloud, turning to the
queen with a gracious look. " Relate to me, Catharine, what
saw you then in the torture-chamber ? "
" Oh, my king and lord, it horrifies me only to think of
it," cried she, shuddering and turning pale. " I -saw a poor
young woman who writhed in fearful agony, and whose star-
ing eyes were raised in mute supplication to Heaven. She did
not beg her tormentors for mercy ; she wanted from them no
compassion and no pity ; she did not scream and whine from
the pain, though her limbs cracked and her flesh snapped
apart like glass ; she raised her clasped hands to God, and her
lips murmured low prayers, which, perhaps, made the angels
of heaven weep, but were not able tp touch the hearts of her
tormentors. You had ordered her to be racked, if she would
not retract. They did not ask her whether she would do this
— they racked her. But her soul was strong and full of cour-
age ; and, under the tortures of the executioner, her lips
remained mute. Let theologians say and determine whether
Anno Askew's fuith was a false one ; but this they will not
dare deny : that in the noble enthusiasm of this faith, she was
a heroine who at least did not deny her God. At length,
worn out with so much useless exertion, the assistant execu-
tioners discontinued their bloody work, to rest from the tor-
tures which they had prepared for Anne Askew. The lieu
264: fiENKY VIH. AND HIS COUKT.
tenant of the Tower declared the work of the rack ended.
The highest degrees had been applied, and they had proved
powerless ; cruelty was obliged to acknowledge itself con-
quered. But the priests of the Church, with savage vehe-
mence, demanded that she should be racked once more. Dare
deny that, ye lords, whom I behold standing there opposite
with faces pale as death ! Yes, my king, the servants of the
rack refused to obey the servants of God ; for in the hearts of
the hangman's drudges there was more pity than in the hearts
of the priests ! And when they refused to proceed in their
bloody work, and when the lieutenant of the Tower, in virtue
of the existing law, declared the»racking at a a end, then I saw
one of the first ministers of our Church throw aside his sacred
garments ; then the priest of God transformed himself into a
hangman's drudge, who, with bloodthirsty delight, lacerated
anew the noble mangled body of the young girl, and more
cruel than the attendants of the rack, unsparingly they broke
and dislocated the limbs, which they had onty squeezed in their
screws.* Excuse me, my king, from sketching this scene of
horror still further ! Horrified and trembling, I fled from that
frightful place, and returned to my room, shattered and sad
at heart."
Catharine ceased, exhausted, and sank back into her seat.
A breathless stillness reigned around. All faces were pale
and colorless. Gardiner and Wriothesley stood with their
eyes fixed, gloomy and defiant, expecting that the king's wrath
would crush and destroy them.
But the king scarcely thought of them ; he thought only
of his fair young queen, whose boldness inspired him with
respect, and whose innocence and purity filled him with a
proud and blissful joy.
He waSf therefore, very much inclined to forgive those
who in reality had committed no offence further than this, that
they had carried out a little too literally and strictly the orders
of their master.
* Burnet's "History of the Reformation," vol. i., page 132.
HKNEY Tin. AND HIS COURT. 265
A long pause had ensued — a pause full of expectation- and
anxiety for all who were assembled in the hall. Only Catha-
rine reclined calmly in her chair, and with beaming eyes
looked across to Thomas Seymour, whose handsome counte-
nance betrayed to her the gratification and satisfaction which
he felt at this clearing up of her mysterious night-wandering.
At last the king arose, and, bowing low before his consort,
said in a loud, full-toned voice : " I have deeply and bitterly
injured you, my noble wife ; and as I publicly accused you, I
will also publicly ask your forgiveness ! You have a right to
be angry with me ; for it behooved me, above all, to believe
with unshaken firmness in the truth and honor of my wife.
My lady, you have made a brilliant vindication of yourself;
and I, the king, first of all bow before you, and beg that you
may forgive me and impose some penance."
" Leave it to me, queen, to impose a penance on this
repentant sinner ! " cried John Heywood, gayly. " Your
majesty is much too magnanimous, much too timid, to treat
him as roughly as my brother King Henry deserves. Leave
it to me, then, to punish him ; for only the fool is wise enough
to punish the king after his deserts."
Catharine nodded to him with a grateful smile. She com-
prehended perfectly John Heywood's delicacy and nice tact ;
she apprehended that he wanted by a joke to relieve her from
her painful situation, and put an end to the king's public
acknowledgment, which at the same time must turn to her
bitter reproach — bitter, though it were only self-reproach.
"Well," said she, smiling, " what punishment, then, will
you impose upon the king?"
" The punishment of recognizing the fool as his equal ! "
" Goil i- my witness- that I do so ! " cried the king, almost
solemnlv. "Fools we are, one and all, and we fall short of
•1'iwn which we have before men."
'» But my sentence is not yet complete, brother ! " continued
John Heywood. I furthermore give sentence, that you also
forthwith allow mo to recite my poem to you, and that you
12
266 HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
open your ears in order to hear what John Heywood, the wise,
has indited ! "
" You have, then, fulfilled my command, and composed a
new interlude?" cried the king, vivaciously.
" No interlude, but a wholly novel, comical affair — a play
full of lampoons and jokes, at which your eyes are to over-
flow, yet not with weeping, but with laughter. To the right
noble Earl of Surrey belongs the proud honor of having pre-
sented to our happy England her first sonnets. Well, now, I
also will give her something new. I present her the first
comedy ; and as he sings the beauty of his Geraldine, so I cel-
ebrate the fame of Gammer G-urton's sewing-needle — Gammer
Gurton's needle — so my piece is called ; and you, King Henry,
shall listen to it as a puaislimsnt for your sins ! "
" I will do so," cried the king, cheerfully, " provided you
permit, it Kate ! But before I do so, I make also one more
condition — a condition for you, queen ! Kate, you have dis-
dained to impose a penance on n?e, but grant me at least the
pleasure of being allowed to fulfil some wish of yours ! Make
me a request, that I may grant it you ! "
" "Well, then, my lord and king," said Catharine with a
charming smile, " I beg you to think no more of the incidents
of this day, and to forgive those whom I accused, only because
their accusation was my vindication. They who brought
charges against rae have in this hour felt contrition for their
own fault. Let that suffice, king, and forgive them, as I do ! "
" You are a noble and great woman, Kate ! " cried the
king ; and, as his glance swept over toward Gardiner with an
almost contemptuous expression, he continued: "Your re-
quest is granted. But woe to them who shall dare accuse you
again ! And have you nothing further to demand, Kate? "
" Nay, one thing more, my lord and husband ! " She
leaned nearer to the king's ear, and whispered : " They have
also accused your noblest and most faithful servant ; they have
accused Cranmer. Condemn him not, king, without having
heard him ; and if I may beg a favor of you, it is this : talk
HENEY TUT. AND HIS COURT. 267
with Cranmer yourself. Tell him of what they have charged
him, and hear his vindication."
" It shall be so, Kate," said the king, " and you shall be
present ! But let this be a secret between us, Kate, and we
will carry it out in perfect silence. And now, then, John Hey-
wood, let us hear your composition ; and woe to you, if it does
not accomplish what you promised — if it does not make us
laugh ! For you well know that you are then inevitably ex-
posed to the rods of our injured ladies."
" They shall have leave to whip me to death, if I do not
make you laugh ! " cried John Hey wood, gayly, as he drew
out his manuscript.
Soon the hall rang again with loud laughter ; and in the
universal merriment no one observed that Bishop Gardiner
and Earl Douglas slipped quietly away.
In the anteroom without, they stopped and looked at each
other long and silently ; their countenances expressed the
wrath and bitterness* which filled them; and they understood
this mute language of their features.
" She must die ! " said Gardiner in a short and quick tone.
" She has for once escaped from our snares ; we will tie them
all the tighter next time ! "
" And I already hold in my hand the threads out of which
we will form these snares," said Earl Douglas. " We have to-
day falsely accused her of a love-affair. When we do it ngain,
we shall speak the truth. Did you see the looks that Catha-
rine exchanged with the heretical Earl Sudley, Thomas Sey-
mour?"
" I saw them, earl ! "
" For these looks she will die, my lord. The queen loves
Thomas Seymour, and this love will be her death."
" Amen ! " said Bishop Gardiner, solemnly, as ho raised
es devoutly to heaven. " Amen ! The queen has griev-
ou.-ly and bitterly injured us to-day ; she has insulted and
abused us before all the court. We will requite her for it some
day ! The torture-chamber, which she has depicted in such
268 HENBY VIH. AND HIS COTTET.
lively colors, may yet one day open for her, too — not that she
may behold another's agonies, but that she may suffer agonies
herself. We shall one day avenge ourselves ! "
CHAPTER XXVI.
KEVENGE.
Miss HOLLAND, the beautiful and much-admired mistress
of the Duke of Norfolk, was alone in her magnificently
adorned boudoir. It was the hour when ordinarily the duke
was wont to be with her ; for this reason she was charmingly
attired, and had wrapped herself in that light and voluptuous
negligee which the duke so much liked, because it set off" to so
much advantage the splendid form of his friend.
But to-day the expected one did not make his appearance :
in his stead his valet had just come and brought the fair miss
a note from his master. This note she was holding in her
hand, while with passionate violence she now walked up and
down her boudoir. A glowing crimson blazed upon her
cheeks, and her large, haughty eyes darted wild flashes of
wrath.
She was disdained — she, Lady Holland, was forced to en-
dure the disgrace of being dismissed by her lover.
There, there, in that letter which she held in her hand,
and which burned her fingers like red-hot iron — there it stood
in black and white, that he would see her no more ; that he
renounced her love ; that he released her.
Her whole frame shook as she thought of this. It was not
the anguish of a loving heart which made her tremble ; it was
the wounded pride of the woman.
He had abandoned her. Her beauty, her youth no longer
had the power to enchain him — the man with white hairs and
withered features.
He had written her that he was satiated and weary, not
HENRY VIII. AND HIS COURT. 269
of her, but only of love in general ; that his heart had become
old and withered like his face ; and that there was still in his
breast no more room for love, but only for ambition.
Was not that a revolting, an unheard-of outrage — to
abandon the finest woman in England for the sake of empty,
cold, stern ambition?
She opened the letter once more. Once more she read
that place. Then grinding her teeth with tears of anger in her
eyes : " He shall pay me for this ! I will take vengeance for
this insult ! "
She thrust the letter into her bosom, and touched the sil-
ver bell.
" Have my carriage brought round ! " was her order to
the servant who entered ; and he withdrew in silence.
" I will avenge myself! " muttered she, as with trembling
hands she wrapped herself, in her large Turkisli shawl. " I
will avenge myself; and, by the Eternal ! it shall be a bloody
and swift vengeance ! I will show him that I, too, am ambi-
tious, and that my pride is not to be humbled. He says he will
forget me. Oh, I will compel him to think of me, even though
it be only to curse me I "
With hasty step she sped through the glittering apart-
ments, which the liberality of her lover had furnished so mag-
nificently, and descended to the carriage standing ready for her.
" To the Duchess of Norfolk's ! " said she to the footman
standing at the door of the carriage, as she entered it.
The servant looked at her in astonishment and inquir-
ingly.
" To the Duke of Norfolk ; is it not, my lady ? "
" No, indeed, to the duchess ! " cried she with a frown, as
she leaned back on the cushion.
Alter a short time, the carriage drew up before the palace
of the duchess, and with haughty tread and commanding air
she passed through the porch.
" Announce me to the duchess immediately," was her order
to the lackey who was hurrying to meet her.
270 HENRY Vm. AND HIS OOHET.
" Your name, my lady?"
" Miss ArabeUa Holland."
The servant stepped back, and stared at her in surprise.
" Miss Arabella Holland ! and you order me to announce you
to the duchess ? "
A contemptuous smile played a moment about the thin
lips of the beautiful miss. " I see you know me," said
she, " and you wonder a little to see me here. Wonder as
much as you please, good friend ; only conduct me immedi-
ately to the duchess."
" I doubt whether her ladyship receives calls to-day,"
stammered the servant, hesitatingly.
"Then go and ask ; and, that I may learn her answer as
soon as possible, I will accompany you."
With a commanding air, she motioned to the servant to go
before her ; and he could not summon up courage to gainsay
this proud beauty.
In silence they traversed the suite of stately apartments,
and at length stood before a door hung with tapestry.
" I must beg you to wait here a moment, my lady, so that
I can announce you to the duchess, who is there in her bou-
doir."
" No, indeed ; I will assume that office myself," said Miss
Holland, as with strong hand she pushed back the servant and
opened the door.
The duchess was sitting at her writing-table, her back
turned to the door through which Arabella had entered. She
did not turn round ; perhaps she had not heard the door open.
She continued quietly writing.
Miss Arabella Holland with stately step crossed the room,
and now stood close to the chair of the duchess.
" Duchess, I would like to speak with you," said she,
coolly and calmly.
The duchess uttered a cry and looked up. " Miss Holland ! "
cried she amazed, and hastily rising. " Miss Holland ! you
here with me, in my house ! What do you want here ? How
dare you cross my threshold ? "
HENEY VIH. AND HIS COffET. 271
f~\ -. " I see you still hate me, my lady," said Arabella smiling.
" You have not yet forgiven me that the duke, your husband,
found more delight in my young, handsome face, than in
yours, now growing old — that my sprightly, wanton disposition
pleased him better than your cold, stately air."
The duchess turned pale with rage, and her eyes darted
lightning. " Silence, you shameless creature ! silence, or I
will call my servants to rid me of you ! "
" You will not call them ; for I have come to be recon-
ciled with you, and to offer you peace."
" Peace with you ! " sneered the duchess — " peace with that
shameless woman who stole from me my husband, the father
of my children? — who loaded me with the disgrace of standing
before the whole world, as a repudiated and despised wife,
and of suffering myself to be compared with you, that the
world might decide which of us two was worthier of his love ?
Peace with you, Miss Holland? — with the impudent strumpet
who squanders my husband's means in lavish luxury, and,
with scoffing boldness, robs my children of their lawful prop-
erty?"
" It is true, the duke is very generous," said Miss Holland,
composedly. " He loaded me with diamonds and gold."
" And meanwhile I was doomed almost to suffer want," said
the duchess, grinding her teeth.
" Want of love, it may be, my lady, but not want of money ;
for you are very magnificently fitted up ; and every one knows
that the Duchess of Norfork is rich enough to be able to spare
the trifles that her husband laid at my feet. By Heaven ! my
lady, I would not have deemed it -worth the trouble to stoop
for them, if I had not seen among these trifles his heart. The
heart of a man is well worth a woman's stooping for ! You
iinii neglected that, my lady, and therefore you lost your hus-
band's heart. I picked it up. That is all. Why will you
in:iku a crime of that?"
" That is enough ! " cried the duchess. " It does not be-
come me to dispute with you ; I desire only to know what gave
you the courage to come to me ? "
272 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COTJBT.
"My lady, do you hate me only? Or do you also Late
the duke your husband ? "
" She asks me whether I hate him ! " cried the duchess,
with a wild, scornful laugh. " Yes, Miss Holland, yes ! I
hate him as ardently as I despise you. I hate him so much
that I would give my whole estate — ay, years of my life — if
I could punish him for the disgrace he has put upon me."
" Then, my lady, we shall soon understand each other ; for
I too hate him," said Miss Holland, quietly seating herself on
the velvet divan, and smiling as she observed the speechless *
astonishment of the duchess.
" Yes, my lady, I hate him ; and without doubt still more
ardently, still more intensely than you yourself; for I am
young and fiery ; you are old, and have always managed to
preserve a cool heart."
The duchess was convulsed with rage ; but silently, and
with an effort, she gulped down the drop of wormwood which
her wicked rival mingled in the cup of joy which she presented
to her.
" You do hate him, Miss Holland? " asked she, joyfully.
" I hate him, and I have come to league myself with you
against him. He is a traitor, a perfidious wretch, a perjurer.
I will take vengeance for my disgrace ! "
" Ah, has he then deserted you also?"
" He has deserted me also."
" "Well, then, God be praised ! " cried the duchess, and her
face beamed with joy. " God is great and just ; and He has
punished you with the same weapons with which you sinned !
For your sake, he deserted me ; and for the sake of another
Avoman, he forsakes you."
" Not so, my lady ! " said Miss Holland, proudly. t; A
woman like me is not forsaken on account of a woman ; and
he who loves me will love no other after me. There, read his
letter ! "
She handed the duchess her husband's letter.
" And what do you want to do now ? " asked the duchess,
after she had read it.
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COTJKT. 273
" I will have revenge, my lady ! He says he no longer
has a heart to love ; well, now, we will so manage, that he
may no longer have a head to think. Will you be my ally,
my lady ? "
" I will."
"And I also will be," said the Duchess of Richmond, who
just then opened the door and came out of the adjoining room.
Not a word of this entire conversation had escaped her,
and she very well understood that the question was not about
some petty vengeance, but her father's head. She knew that
Miss Holland was not a woman that, when irritated, pricked
with a pin ; but one that grasped the dagger to strike her
enemy a mortal blow.
" Yes, I too will be your ally," cried the Duchess of Rich-
mond ; " wo have all three been outraged by the same man.
Let, then, our revenge be a common one. • The father has in-
sulted you ; the son, me. Well, then, I will help you to strike
the father, if you in return will assist me to destroy the son."
" I will assist you," said Arabella, smiling ; " for I also
hate the haughty Earl of Surrey, who prides himself on his
virtue, as if it were a golden fleece which God himself had
stuck on his breast. I hate him ; for he never meets me but
with proud disregard ; and he alone is to blame for his father's
faithlessness."
" I was present when with tears he besought the duke, our
father, to free himself from your fetters, and give up this
shameful and disgraceful connection with you," said the young
duchess.
Arabella answered nothing. But she pressed her hands
firmly together, and a slight pallor overspread her cheeks.
"And why are you angry with your brother?" asked the
old duchess, thoughtfully.
•• Why am I nugry with him, do yon ask, my mother? I
am not aniiry witli him ; l»uf I execrate him, and I have sworn
t«> i.i\.-clf never to rest till I havi- avenged myself. My hap-
piness, my heart, ami my future, lay in his hands ; and he has
274 HENRY Vin. AND HIS COURT.
remorselessly trodden under his haughty feet these — his sister's
precious treasures. It lay with him to make me the wife of
the man I love ; and he has not done it, though I lay at his
feet weeping and wringing my hands."
"But it was a great sacrifice that you demanded," said
her mother. " He had to give his hand to a woman he did
not love, so that you might be Thomas Seymour's wife."
" Mother, you defend him ; and yet he it is that blames
you daily ; and but yesterday it seemed to him perfectly right
and natural that the duke had forsaken you, our mother."
"Did he do that?" inquired the duchess, vehemently.
" Well, now, as he has forgotten that I am his mother, so will
I forget that he is my son. I am your ally ! Revenge for
our injured hearts ! Vengeance on father and son ! "
She held out both hands, and the two young women laid
their hands in hers.
" Vengeance on father and son ! " repeated they both ; and
their eyes flashed, and crimson now mantled their cheeks.
" I am tired of living like a hermit in my palace, and of
being banished from court by the fear that I may encounter
my husband there."
" You shall encounter him there no more," said her daugh-
ter, laconically.
" They shall not laugh and jeer at me," cried Arabella.
" And when they learn that he has forsaken me, they shall
also know how I have avenged myself for it."
" Thomas Seymour can never become my husband so long
as Henry Howard lives ; for he has mortally offended him, as
Henry has rejected the hand of his sister. Perhaps I may be-
come his wife, if Henry Howard is no more," said the young
duchess. " So let us consider. How shall we begin, so as to
strike them surely and certainly ? "
" When three women are agreed, they may well be certain
of their success," said Arabella, shrugging her shoulders.
" We live — God be praised for it — under a noble and high-
minded king, who beholds the blood of his subjects with as
HENEY VIII. AND HIS COUET. 275
much pleasure as he does the crimson of his royal mantle, and
who has never yet shrunk back when a death-warrant was to
be signed."
" But this time he will shrink back," said the old duchess.
" He will not dare to rob the noblest and most powerful family
of his kingdom of its head." .
" That very risk will stimulate him," said the Duchess of
Richmond, laughing ; " and the more difficult it is to bring
down these heads, so much the more impatiently will he hanker
after it. The king hates them both ; and he will thank us, if
we change his hatred into retributive justice."
" Then let us accuse both of high-treason ! " cried Arabella.
" The duke is a traitor ; for I will and can swear that he has
often enough called the king a bloodthirsty tiger, a relentless
tyrant, a man without truth and without faith, although he
coquettishly pretends to be the fountain and rock of all faith."
" If he has said that, and you heard him, you are in duty
bound to communicate it to the king, if you do not want to be
a traitoress yourself," exclaimed the young duchess, solemnly.
" And have you not noticed, that the duke has for some
time borne the same coat-of-arms as the king?" asked the
Duchess of Norfolk. " It is not enough for his haughty and
ambitious spirit to be the first servant of this land ; he strives
to be lord and king .of it."
" Tell that to the king, and by to-morrow the head of the
traitor falls. For the king is as jealous of his kingdom as
ever a woman was of her lover. Tell him that the duke bears
his coat-of-arms, and his destruction is certain."
" I will tell him so, daughter."
" We are sure of the father, but what have we for the
son?"
" A sure and infallible means, that will as certainly dis-
patch him into eternity as the hunter's tiny bullet slays the
proudest stag. Henry loves the queen ; and I will furnish the
king proof of that," said the young duchess.
" Then let us go to the king ! " cried Arabella, impetu-
ously.
276 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COTJET.
" No, indeed ! That would make a sensation, and might
easily frustrate our whole plan," said the Duchess of Rich-
mond. " Let us first talk with Earl Douglas, and hear his
advice. Come ; every minute is precious ! We owe it to our
womanly honor to avenge ourselves. "We cannot and will
not leave unpunished those who have despised our love, wound-
ed our honor, and trodden under foot the holiest ties of nature 1 "
CHAPTER XXVII.
THE ACKNOWLEDGMENT.
THE Princess Elizabeth was sitting in her room, melancholy
and absorbed in thought. Her eyes were red with weeping ;
and she pressed her hand on her heart, as if she would repress
its cry of anguish.
With a disconsolate, perplexed look she gazed around her
chamber, and its solitude was doubly painful to her to-day, for
it testified to her forsaken condition, to the disgrace that still
rested on her. For were it not so, to-day would have been to
the whole court a day of rejoicing, of congratulations.
To-day was Elizabeth's birthday; fourteen years ago to-
day, Anne Boleyn's daughter had seen the light of this world.
" Anne Boleyn's daughter ! " That was the secret of her
seclusion. That was why none of the ladies and lords of the
court had remembered her birthday ; for that would have
been at the same time a remembrance of Anne Boleyn, of
Elizabeth's beautiful and unfortunate mother, who had been
made to atone for her grandeur and prosperity by her death.
Moreover, the king had called his daughter Elizabeth a
bastard, and solemnly declared her unworthy, of succeeding to
the throne.
Her birthday, therefore, was to Elizabeth only a day of
humiliation and pain. Reclining on her divan, she thought of
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 277
her despised and joyless past, of her desolate and inglorious
future.
She was a princess, and yet possessed not the rights of her
birth ; she was a young maiden, and yet doomed, in sad resig-
nation, to renounce all the delights and enjoyments of youth, and
to condemn her passionate and ardent heart to the eternal sleep
of death. For when the Infante of Spain sued for her hand,
Henry the Eighth had declared that the bastard Elizabeth was
unworthy of a princely husband. But in order to intimidate
other suitors also, he had loudly and openly declared that no
subject should dare be so presumptuous as to offer his hand to
one of his royal daughters, and he who dared to solicit them
in marriage should be punished as a traitor.
So Elizabeth was condemned to remain unmarried ; and
nevertheless she loved ; nevertheless she harbored only this
one wish, to be the wife of her beloved, and to be able to ex-
change the proud title of princess for the name of Countess
Seymour.
Since she loved him, a new world, a new sun had arisen on
her ; and before the sweet and enchanting whispers of her love,
even the proud and alluring voices of her ambition had to bo
silent. She no longer thought of it, that she would never be
a queen ; she was only troubled that she could not bo Seymour's
wife.
She no longer wanted to rule, but she wanted to be happy.
But her happiness reposed on him alone — on Thomas Sey-
mour.
Such were her thoughts, as she was in her chamber on the
morning of her birthday, alone and lonely ; and her eyes red-
dened by tears, her painfully convulsed lips, betrayed how
much she had wept to-day ; how much this young girl of four-
teen years had already suffered.
But she would think no more about it; she would not
allow the lurking, everywhere-prying, malicioust and wicki-d
courtitr.s tho triumph of seeing the traces of her tears, and rc-
joiciug at her pains and her humiliation. She was a proud
278 HENKY V1H. AND HIS COUBT,
and resolute soul ; she would rather have died than to have
accepted 'the sympathy and pity of the courtiers.
" I will work," said she. " Work is the best balm for all
pains."
And she took up the elaborate silk embroidery which she
had begun for her poor, unfortunate friend, Anne of Cleves,
Henry's divorced wife. But the work occupied only her fin-
gers, not her thoughts.
She threw it aside and seized her books. She took Petrarch's
Sonnets ; and his love plaints and griefs enchained and stirred
her own love-sick heart.
With streaming tears, and yet smiling and full of sweet
melancholy, Elizabeth read these noble and tender poems. It
appeared to her as if Petrarch had only said what she herself
so warmly felt. There were her thoughts, her griefs. He had
said them in his language ; she must now repeat them in her
own. She seated herself, and with hands trembling with en-
thusiasm, fluttering breath, perfectly excited and glowing, in
glad haste she began a translation of Petrarch's first son-
net.*
A loud knock interrupted her ; and in the hastily opened
door now appeared the lovely form of the queen.
" The queen ! " exclaimed Elizabeth with delight. " Have
you come to me at such an early morning hour ? "
" And should I wait till evening to wish my Elizabeth hap-
piness on her festival ? Should I first let the sun go down on
this day, which gave to England so noble and so fair a
princess?" asked Catharine. "Or you thought, perhaps, I
did not know that this was your birthday, and that to-day my
Elizabeth advances from the years of childhood, as a proud
maiden full of hope ? "
* Elizabeth, who even as a girl of twelve years old spoke four languages, was very
fond of composing vefses, and of translating the poems of foreign authors. But she kept
her skill in this respect very secret, and was always very angry if any one by chance saw-
one of her poems. After her death there were found among her papers many transla-
tions, especially of Petrarch's Sonnets, which were the work of her earliest youth,—
Lett, vol. i., page 150.
HENJBY Vm. AND HIS OOUET. 279
" Full of hope?" said Elizabeth, sadly. " Anne Boleyn's
daughter has uo hopes ; and when you speak of my birthday,
you remind me at the same time of my despised birth !"
"It shall be despised no longer ! " cried Catharine, and, as
she put her arm tenderly around Elizabeth's neck, she handed
her a roll of parchment.
" Take that, Elizabeth ; and may this paper be to you the
promise of a joyful and brilliant future ! At my request, the
king has made this law, and he therefore granted me the pleas-
ure of bringing it to you."
Elizabeth opened the parchment and read, and a radiant
expression overspread her countenance.
" Acknowledged ! I am acknowledged ! " cried she. " The
disgrace of my birth is taken away ! Elizabeth is no more a
bastard — she is a royal princess ! "
"And she may some day be a queen!." said Catharine,
smiling.
" Oh," cried Elizabeth, " it is not that which stirs me with
such joy. But the disgrace of my birth is taken away ; and I
may freely hold up my head and name my mother's name !
Now thou mayst sleep calmly in thy grave, for it is no longer
dishonored ! Anne Boleyn was no strumpet ; she was King
Henry's lawful wife, and Elizabeth is the king's legitimate
daughter ! I thank Thee, my God— I thank Thee ! "
And the young, passionate girl threw herself on her knees,
and raised her hands and her eyes to heaven.
" Spirit of my glorified mother," said she, solemnly, " I call
thee ! Come to me I Overshadow me with thy smile, and
bless me with thy breath ! Queen Anne of England, thy daugh-
ter is no longer a bastard, and no one dares venture more to
insult her. Thou wert with me when I wept and suffered, my
mother ; and often in my disgrace and humiliation, it was as
if I heard thy voice, which whispered comfort to mo ; as if I
saw thy heavenly eyes, which poured peace and love into my
breast ! Oh, abide with me now also, my mother — now, Avhea
my <!' taken away, abide \\ith mo iu my prosperity ;
280 HENRY Vin. AJSTD HIS COURT.
and guard my heart, that it may be kept pure from aixogance
and pride, and remain humble in its joy ! Anne Boleyn, they
laid thy beautiful, innocent head upon the block ; but this parch-
ment sets upon it again the royal crown ; and woe, woe to those
who will now still dare insult thy memory ! "
She sprang from her knees and rushed to the wall opposite,
on which was a large oil painting, which represented Elizabeth
herself as a child playing with a dog.
"Oh, mother, mother!" said she, "this picture was the
last earthly thing on which thy looks rested ; and to these
painted lips of thy child thou gavest thy' last kiss, which thy
cruel hangman would not allow to thy living child. Oh, let me
sip up this last kiss from that spot ; let me touch with my mouth
the spot that thy lips have consecrated ! "
She bent down and kissed the picture.
" And now come forth out of thy grave, my mother," said
she, solemnly. " I have been obliged so long to hide, so long
to veil thee ! Now thou belongest to the world and to the light !
The king has acknowledged me as his lawful daughter ; he
cannot refuse me to have a likeness of my mother in my
room."
As she thus spoke, she pressed on a spring set in the broad
gilt frame of the picture ; and suddenly the painting was 'seen
to move and slowly open like a door, so as to render visible
another picture concealed beneath it, which represented the
unfortunate Anne Boleyn in bridal attire, in the full splendor
of her beauty, as Holbein had painted her, at the desire of her
husband the king.
"How beautiful and angelic that countenance is!" said
Catharine, stepping nearer. " How innocent and pure those
features ! Poor queen ! Yet thine enemies succeeded in
casting suspicion on thee and bringing thee to the scaffold.
Oh, when I behold thee, I shudder ; and my own future rises
up before me like a threatening spectre ! Who can believe
herself safe and secure, when Anne Boleyn was not secure ;
when even she had to die a dishonorable death? Ah, do but
HENEY VHI. AND HIS COUKT. 281
believe me, Elizabeth, it is a melancholy lot to be Queen of
England ; and often indeed have I asked the morning whether
I, as still Queen of England, shall greet the evening. But no —
•we will not talk of myself in this hour, but only of you, Eliza-
beth— of your future and of your fortune. May this document
be acceptable to you, and realize all the wishes that slumber in
your bosom I"
" One great wish of mine it has fulfilled already," said
Elizabeth, still occupied with the picture. " It allows me to
show my mother's likeness unveiled ! That I could one day
do so was her last prayer and last wish, which she intrusted
to John Heywood for me. To him she committed this pic-
ture. He alone knew the secret of it, and ho has faithfully
preserved it."
*' Oh, John Hey wood i3 a trusty and true friend," said
Catharine, heartily ; " and it was he who assisted me in inclin-
ing the king to our plan and in persuading him to acknowl-
edge you."
With an unutterable expression Elizabeth presented both
hands to her, " I thank you for my honor, and the honor of
my mother," said she ; "I will love you for it as a daughter ,
and never shall your enemies find with me an open ear and a
willing heart. Let us two conclude with each other a league
offensive and defensive ! Let us keep true to each other ; and
the enemies of the one shall be the enemies of the other also.
And where we see danger we will combat it in common ; and
we will watch' over each other with a true sisterly eye, and
warn one another whenever a chance flash brings to light an
enemy who is stealing along in the darkness, and wants with
his dagger to assassinate us from behind."
" So be it ! " said Catharine, solemnly. " We will remain
inseparable, and true to one another, and love each other as
sisters ! "
And as she imprinted a warm kiss on Elizabeth's lips, she
continued : " But now, princess, direct your looks once more
to that document, of which at first you read only the begin-
282 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUE^.
ning. Do but believe me, it is important enough for you to
read it quite to the end ; for it contains various arrangements
for your future, and settles on you a suite and a yearly allow-
ance, as is suitable for a royal princess."
"Oh, what care I for these things?" cried Elizabeth,
merrily. " That is my major-domo's concern, and he may
attend to it."
"But there is yet another paragraph that will interest you
more," said Catharine, with a slight smile ; " for it is a full
and complete reparation to my proud and ambitious Elizabeth.
You recollect the answer which your father gave to the King
of France when he solicited your hand for the dauphin ? "
" Do I recollect it ! " cried Elizabeth, her features quickly
becoming gloomy. " King Henry said : ' Anne Boleyn's
daughter is not worthy to accept the hand of a royal prince.' "
" Well, then, Elizabeth, that the reparation made to you
may be complete, the king, while he grants you your lawful
title and honor, has decreed that you are permitted to marry
only a husband of equal birth ; to give your hand only to a
royal prince, if you would preserve your right of succeeding
to the throne. Oh, certainly, there could be no more complete
recantation of the affront once put upon you. And that he
consented to do this, you owe to the eloquent intercession of a
true and trusty friend ; you have John Heywood to thank
for it."
" John Heywood ! " cried Elizabeth, in a bitter tone.
"Oh, I thank you, queen, that it was not you who deter-
mined my father to this decision. John Heywood did it, and
you call him my friend ? You say that he is a true and de-
voted servant to us both?- Beware of his fidelity, queen, and
build not on his devotedness ; for I tell you his soul is full of
falsehood ; and while he appears to bow before you in humble-
ness, his eyes are only searching for the place on your heel
where he can strike you most surely and most mortally. Oh,
he is a serpent, a venomous serpent ; and he has just wounded
me mortally and incurably. But no," continued she, energeti-
HENRY Vm. AOT) HIS COUBT. 283
cally, " I will not submit to this fraud ; I will not be the
slave of this injurious law ! I will be free to love and to hate
as my heart demands ; I will not be shackled, nor be com-
pelled to renounce this man, whom I perhaps love, and to
marry that one, whom I perhaps abhor."
With an expression of firm, energetic resolve, she took the
roll of parchment and handed it back to Catharine.
" Queen, take this parchment back again ; return it to my
father, and tell him that I thank him for his provident good-
ness, but will decline the brilliant lot which this act offers me.
I love freedom so much, that even a royal crown cannot allure
me. when I am to receive it with my hands bound and my
heart not free."
" Poor child ! " sighed Catharine, " you knoAv not, then,
that the royal crown alwajis binds us in fetters and compresses
our heart in iron clamps ? Ah, you want to be free, and yet a
queen ! Oh, believe me, Elizabeth, none are less free than
sovereigns ! No one has less the right and the power to live
according to the dictates of his heart than a prince."
" Then," exclaimed Elizabeth, with flashing eyes, " then
I renounce the melancholy fortune of being, perchance, one
.day queen. Then I do not subscribe to this law, which wants
to guide my heart and limit my will. What ! shall the daugh-
ter of King Henry of England allow her ways to be traced out
by a miserable strip of parchment? and shall a sheet of paper
be able to intrude itself between mo and my heart? I am a
royal princess ; and why will they compel me to give my hand
only to a king's son ? Ay, you are right ; it is not my father
that has made this law, for my father's proud soul has never
been willing to submit to any such constraint of miserable
etiquette. He has loved where he pleased ; and no Parliament
— no law has been able to hinder him in this respect. I will
be my father's own daughter. I will not submit to this law ! "
" Poor child ! " said Catharine, " nevertheless you will bo
obliged to learn well how to submit ; for one is not a princess
without paying for it. No one asks whether our heart bleeds.
284: HENET VHI. AND HIS COURT.
They throw a purple robe over it, and though it be reddened
with our heart's blood, who then sees and suspects it? You
are yet so young, Elizabeth ; you yet hope so much ! "
" I hope so much, because I have already suffered so much
— my eyes have been already made to shed so many tears. I
have already in my childhood had to take beforehand my share
of the pain and sorrow of life ; now I will demand my share
of life's pleasure and enjoyment also."
" And who tells you that you shall not have it? This love
forces on you no particular husband ; it but gives you the
proud right, once disputed, of seeking your husband among
the princes of royal blood."
" Oh," cried Elizabeth, with flashing eyes, " if I should
ever really be a queen, I should be prouder to choose a hus-
band whom I might make a king, than such a one as would
make me a queen. * Oh, say yourself, Catharine, must it not
be a high and noble pleasure to confer glory and greatness on
one we love, to raise him in the omnipotence of our love high
above all other men, and to lay our own greatness, our own
glory, humbly at his feet, that he may be adorned therewith
and make his own possession what is ours ? "
" By Heaven, you are as proud and ambitious as a man ! "
said Catharine, smiling. " Your father's own daughter ! So
thought Henry when he gave his hand to Anne Boleyn ; so
thought he when he exalted me to be his queen. But it be-
hooves him thus to think and act, for he is a man."
" He thought thus, because he loved — not because he was
a man."
" And you, too, Elizabeth — do you, too, think thus because
you. love?"
" Yes, I love ! " exclaimed Elizabeth, as with an impulsive
movement she threw herself into Catharine's arms, and hid
her blushing face in the queen's bosom. " Yes, I love ! I
love like my father — regardless of my rank, of my birth ; but
feeling only that my lover is of equally high birth in the no-
* Elizabeth's own words.— Let), vol. ii., page 62.
HENBY VHI. AND HIS COURT. 285
bility of his sentiment, in his genius ana* noble mind ; that he
is my superior in all the great and fine qualities which should
adorn a man, and yet are conferred on so few. Judge now,
queen, whether that law 'there can make me happy. Ho
whom I love is no prince — no son of a king."
" Poor Elizabeth ! " said Catharine, clasping the young
girl fervently in her arms.
" And why do you bewail my fate, when it is in your
power to make me happy?" asked Elizabeth, urgently. " It
was you who prevailed on the king to relieve me of the dis-
grace that rested on me ; you will also have power over him
to set aside this clause which contains my heart's sentence of
condemnation."
Catharine shook her head with a sigh. " My power does
not reach so far," said she, sadly. "Ah, Elizabeth, why did
you not put confidence in me? Why did you not let me know
sooner that your heart cherished a love which is in opposition
to this law ? Why did you not tell your friend your dangerous
secret ? "
" Just because it is dangerous I concealed it from you ;
and just on that account I do not even now mention the name
of the loved one. Queen, you shall not through mo become a
guilty traitoress against your husband ; for you well know
that he punishes every secret concealed from him as an act of
high-treason. No, queen ; if I am a criminal, you shall not
be my accomplice. Ah, it is always dangerous to be the con-
fidant of such a secret. You see that in John Hey wood. Ho
alone was my confidant, and he betrayed me. I myself put
the weapons into his hands, and he turned them against me."
" No, no," said Catharine, thoughtfully ; " John Heywood
is true and trusty, and incapable of treachery."
" He has betrayed me ! " exclaimed Elizabeth, impetuous-
ly. " He knew — he only — Unit I love, and that my beloved,
though of noble, still is not of princely birth. \Yt it was he,
as you sai<l y«mr.-i-lf, who moved the king to introduce thid
paragraph into the act of succession."
286 HENET VHI. AND HIS COURT.
" Then, without doubt, he has wished to save you from an
error of your heart."
" No, he has been afraid of the danger of being privy to
this secret, and at the cost of my heart and my happiness he
wanted to escape this danger. But oh, Catharine, you are a
noble, great and strong woman ; you are incapable of such
petty fear — such low calculation ; therefore, stand by me ; be
my savior and protectress ! By virtue of that oath which we
have just now mutually taken — by virtue of that mutual clasp
of the hands just given — I call you to my help and my
assistance. Oh, Catharine, allow me this high pleasure, so
full of blessing, of being at some time, perhaps, able to make
him whom I love great and powerful by my will. Allow me
this intoxicating delight of being able with my hand to offer
to his ambition at once power and glory — it may be even a
crown. Oh, Catharine, on my knees I conjure you — assist
me to repeal this hated law, which wants to bind my heart
and my hand ! "
In passionate excitement she had fallen before the queen,
and was holding up her hands imploringly to her.
Catharine, smiling, bent down and raised her up in her
arms. " Enthusiast," said she, " poor young enthusiast ! Who
knows whether you will thank me for it one day, if I accede to
your w'ish ; and whether you will not some time curse this
hour which has brought you, perhaps, instead of the hoped-for
pleasure, only a knowledge of your delusion and misery ? "
" And were it even so, " cried Elizabeth, energetically, " still
it is better to endure a wretchedness we ourselves have chosen,
than to be forced to a happy lot. Say, Catharine — say, will
you lend me your assistance ? Will you induce the king to
withdraw this hated clause? If you do it not, queen, I swear
to you, by the soul of my mother, that I will not submit to this
law ; that I will solemnly, before all the world, renounce the
privilege that is offered me ; that I — "
" You are a dear, foolish child," interrupted Catharine —
" a child, that in youthful presumption might dare wish to
HENRY Vin. AND HIS COUBT. 287
fetch the lightnings down from heaven, and borrow from Ju-
piter his thunderbolt. Oh, you are still too young and inexpe-
rienced to know that fate regards not our murmurs and our
sighs, and, despite our reluctance and our refusal, still leads
ua in ils own ways, not our own. You will have to learn that
yet, poor child ! "
" But I will not ! " cried Elizabeth, stamping on the floor
with all the pettishness of a child. *' I will not ever and
eternally be the victim of another's will ; and fate itself shall
not have power to make me its slave ! "
" Well, we will see now," said Catharine, smiling. " We
will try this time, at leqst, to contend against fate ; and I will
assist yon if I can."
" And I will love you for it as my mother and my sister at
once," cried Elizabeth, ns with ardor she threw herself into
Catharine's arms. " Yes, I will love you for it ; and I will
pray God that He may one day give me the opportunity to
show my gratitude, and to reward you for your magnanimity
and goodness."
CHAPTER XXVIII.
INTRIGUES.
Foa a few days past the king's gout had grown worse, and,
to his wrath and grief, it confined him as a prisoner to his roll-
ing chair.
The king was, therefore, very naturally gloomy and de-
jected, and hurled the lightnings of his wrath on all those who
enjoyed the melancholy prerogative of being in his presence.
His pains, instead of softening his disposition, seemed only to
heighten still more his natural ferocity ; and often might bo
heard through the halls of the palace of Whitehall the king's
angry growl, and his loud, thundering invectives, which no
longer spared any one, nor showed respect for any rank or
dignity.
288 HENRY THE. AKD HIS COUKT.
Earl Douglas, Gardiner, and Wriothesley, very well knew
how to take advantage of this wrathful humor of the king for
their purposes, and to afford the cruel monarch, tortured with
pain, one satisfaction at least- — the satisfaction of making
others suffer also.
Never had there been seen in England so many burnt at
the stake as in those days of the king's sickness ; never had
the prisons been so crowded ; never had so much blood flowed
as King Henry now caused to be shed.*
But all this did not yet suffice to appease the bloodthirst-
iness of the king, and his friends and counsellors, and his
priests. ,
Still there remained untouched two mighty pillars of Prot-
estantism that Gardiner and Wriothesley had to overthrow.
These were the queen and Archbishop Cranmer.
Still there were two powerful and hated enemies whom
the Seymours had to overcome ; these were the Duke of Nor-
folk and his son, the Earl of Surrey.
But the various parties that in turn besieged the king's
ear and controlled it, were in singular and unheard-of opposi-
tion, and at the same time inflamed with bitterest enmity, and
they strove to supplant each other in the favor of the king.
To the popish party of Gardiner and Earl Douglas, every
thing depended on dispossessing the Seymours of the king's
favor ; and they, on the other hand, wanted above all things to
continue in power the young queen, already inclined to them,
and to destroy for the papists one of their most powerful lead-
ers, the Duke of Norfolk.
The one party controlled the king's ear through the queen ;
the other, through his favorite, Earl Douglas.
Never had the king been more gracious and affable to his
consort — never had he required more Earl Douglas's pres-
ence than in those days of his sickness and bodily anguish.
* During the king's reign, and at the instigation of the clergy, twenty-eight hun-
dred persons were burnt and executed, because they would not recognize the relig-
ious institutions established by the king as the only right and true ones. — Leti vol. i.,
page 84.
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 289
But there was yet a'third party that occupied an important
place in the king's favor — a power that every one feared, and
which seemed to keep itself perfectly independent and free from
all foreign influences. This power was John Heywood, the
king's fool, the epigrammatist, who was dreaded by the whole
court.
Only one person had influence with him. John Heywood
was the friend of the queen. For the moment, then, it ap-
peared as if the " heretical party," of which the queen was re-
garded as the head, was the most powerful at court.
It was therefore very natural for the popish party to cher-
ish an ardent hatred against the queen ; very natural for them
to be contriving new plots and machinations to ruin her and
hurl her from the throne.
But Catharine knew very well the danger that threatened
her, and she was on her guard. She watched her every look,
her every word ; and Gardiner and Douglas could not exam-
ine the queen's manflter of life each day and hour more suspi-
ciously than she herself did.
She saw the sword that hung daily over her head ; and,
thanks to her prudence and presence of mind, thanks to the ever-
thoughtful watchfulness and cunning of her friend Heywood I
she had still known how to avoid the falling of that sword.
Since that fatal ride in the wood of Epping Forest, she had
. not again spoken to Thomas Seymour alone ; for Cqjharinc
very well knew that everywhere, whithersoever she turned her
steps, some spying eye might follow her, some listener's ear
might be concealed, which might hear her words, however
softly whispered, and repeat them where they might be inter-
preted into a sentence of death against her.
She had, therefore, renounced the pleasure of speaking to
her lo\cr otherwise than before witnesses, and of seeing him
otherwise tlion in the presence of her whole court.
"What need had she i ilhcr for secret meetings? What
mattered it to her pure and innocent heart that she was not
permitted to be alone with him? Still she might see him, and
290 HENBY VHI. AND HIS COUET.
drink courage and delight from the sight of his haughty and
handsome face ; still she might be near him, and could listen
to the music of his voice, and intoxicate her heart with his fine,
euphonious and vigorous discourse.
Catharine, the woman of eight-and-twenty, had preserved
the enthusiasm and innocence of a young girl of fourteen.
Thomas Seymour was her first love ; and she loved him with
that purity and guileless warmth which is indeed peculiar to
the first love only.
It sufficed her, therefore, to see him ; to be near him ; to
know that he loved her ; that he was true to her ; that all his
thoughts and wishes belonged to her, as hers to him.
And that she knew. For there ever remained to her the
sweet enjoyment of his letters — of those passionately written
avowals of his love. If she was not permitted to say also .to
him how warmly and ardently she returned this love, yet she
could write it to him.
It was John Hey wood, the true anti discreet friend, that
brought her these letters, and bore her answers to him, stipu-
lating, as a reward for this dangerous commission, that they
both should regard him as the sole confidant of their love ;
that both should burn up the letters which he brought them.
He had not been able to hinder Catharine from this unhappy
passion, but wanted at least to preserve her from the fatal
consequences of it. Since he knew that .this love needed a
confidant, he assumed this role, that Catharine, in the vehe-
mence of her passion and in the simplicity of her innocent
heart, might not make others sharers of her dangerous secret.
John Hey wood therefore watched over Catharine's safety
and happiness, as she watched over Thomas Seymour and her
friends. He protected and guarded her with the king, as she
guarded Cranmer, and protected him from the constantly re-
newed assaults of his enemies.
This it was that they could never forgive the queen — that
she had delivered Cranmer, the noble and liberal-minded Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, from their snares. More than once
HENRY Tin. AND HIS COURT. 291
Catharine had succeeded ia destroying their intriguing schemes,
and in rending the nets that Gardiner and Earl Douglas, with
so sly and skilful a hand, had spread for Cranmer.
If, therefore, they would overthrow Cranmer, they must
first overthrow the queen. For this there was a real means —
a means of destroying at once the queen and the hated Sey-
mours, who stood hi the way of the papists.
If they could prove to the king that Catharine entertained
criminal intercourse with Thomas Seymour, then were they
both lost ; then were the power and glory of the papists se-
cured.
But whence to fetch the proofs of this dangerous secret,
which the crafty Douglas had read only in Catharine's eyes,
and for which he had no other support than his hare conviction ?
How should they begin to influence the queen to some incon-
siderate step, to a speaking witness of her love?
Time hung so heavily on the king's hands ! It would have
been so easy to persuade him to some cruel deed — to a hasty
sentence of death I
But it was not the blood of the Seymours for which the
king thirsted. Earl Douglas very well knew that. He who
observed the king day and night — he who examined and
sounded his every sigh, each of his softly murmured words,
every twitch of his mouth, every wrinkle of his brow — he well
knew what dark and bloody thoughts stirred the king's soul,
and whose blood it was for which he thirsted.
The royal tiger would drink the blood of the Howards ;
and that they still lived in health, and abundance, and glory,
while he, their king and master, lonely and sad, was tossing
on his couch in paia and agony — that was the worm which
gnawed at the king's heart, which made his pains yet more
painful, his tortures yet keener.
The king was jealous — jealous of the power and greatness
of the Howards. It filled him with gloomy hatred to think
that the Duke of Norfolk, when he rode through the streets of
London, was everywhere received with the acclamations and
292 HENRY VIH. AND HIS CODET.
rejoicing of the people, while he, the king, was a prisoner in
his palace. It was a gnawing pain for him to know that
Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey, was praised as the handsom-
est and greatest man of England ; that he was called the
noblest poet ; the greatest scholar ; while yet he, the king, had
also composed his poems and written his learned treatises, ay,
even a particular devout book, which he had printed for his
people, and ordered them to read instead of the Bible.*
It was the Howards who everywhere disputed his fame.
The Howards supplanted him in the favor of his people, and
usurped the love and admiration which were due to the king
alone, and which should be directed toward no one but him.
He lay on his bed of pain, and without doubt the people would
have forgotten him, if he had not by the block, the stake, and
the scaffold, daily reminded them of himself. He lay on his
bed of pain, while the duke, splendid and magnificent, exhib-
ited himself to the people and transported them with enthu-
siasm by the lavish and kingly generosity with which, he scat-
tered his money among the populace.
Yes, the Duke of Norfolk was the king's dangerous rival.
The crown was not secure upon his head so long as the
Howards lived. And who could conjecture whether in time
to come, when Henry closed his eyes, the exultant love of the
people might not call to the throne the Duke of Norfolk, or
bis noble son, the Earl of Surrey, instead of the rightful heir
— instead of the little boy Edward, Henry's only son ?
When the king thought of that, he had a feeling as though
a stream of fire were whirling up to his brain ; and he convul-
sively clinched his hands, and screamed and roared that he
would take vengeance — vengeance on those hated Howards,
who wanted to snatch the crown from his son.
Edward, the little boy of tender age — he alone was the
divinely consecrated, legitimate heir to the king's crown. It
had cost his father so great a sacrifice to give his people this
son and successor ! In order to do it, he had sacrificed Jaue
* Burnet, vol. i, page 95.
HENKY Vni. AND HIS COURT. 293
Seymour, his own beloved wife ; he had let the mother be put
to death, in order to preserve the son, the heir of his crown.
And the people did not once thank the king for this sacri-
fice that Jane Seymour's husband had made for them. The
people received with shouts the Duke of Norfolk, the father of
that adulterous queen whom Henry loved so much that her
infidelity had struck him like the stab of a poisoned dagger.
These were the thoughts that occupied the king on his bed
of pain, and upon which he dwelt with all the wilfulness and
moodiness of a sick man.
" We shall have to sacrifice these Howards to him"! " said
Earl Douglas to Gardiner, as they had just again listened to
a burst of rage from their royal master. " If we would at
last succeed in ruining the queen, we must first destroy the
Howards."
The pious bishop looked at him inquiringly and in aston-
ishment.
•
Earl Douglas smiled. " Your highness is too exalted and
noble to be always able to comprehend the things of this
world. Your look, which seeks only God and heaven, does
not always see the petty and pitiful things that happen here on
the earth below."
" Oh, but," said Gardiner, with a cruel smile, " I see them,
death can be to us a means to our pk>iAixnU| godly end. You
are certain of my blessing and my assistance. Only I do not
quite comprehend how the Howards can stand in the way of
our plots which are formed against the queen, inasmuch as
they are numbered among the queen's enemies, and profess
th.'iiiM-lvrs of the Church inVhich alone is salvation."
'• The Earl of Surrey is an apostate, who has opened his
ear and heart to the doctrines of Calvin 1 "
" Then let his head fall, for he is a criminal before God,
and no ouc ought to have compassion on him ! And what is
there that we lay to the charge of the father?"
294 HENET Vm. AND HIS COURT.
" The Duke of Norfolk is well-nigh yet more dangerous
than his son ; for although a Catholic, he has not nevertheless
the right faith ; and his soul is full of unholy sympathy and in-
jurious mildness. He bewails those whose blood is slied because
they were devoted to the false doctrine of the priests of Baal ;
and he calls us both the king's blood-hounds."
" Well, then," cried Gardiner with an uneasy, dismal smile,
" we will show him that he has called us by the right name ;
we will rend him in pieces ! "
"Besides, as we have said, the Howards stand in the
way of our schemes in relation to the queen," said Earl Doug-
las, earnestly. " The king's mind is so completely filled with
this one hatred and this one jealousy, that there is no room in
it for any other feeling, for any other hate. It is true he
signs often enough these death-warrants which we lay before
him ; but he does it, as the lion, with utter carelessness and
without anger, crushes the little mouse that is by chance under
his paws. But if the lion is to rend* in pieces his equal, he
must beforehand be put into a rage. When he is raging, then
you must let him have his prey. The Howards shall be his
first prey. But, then, we must exert ourselves, that when the
lion again shakes his mane his wrath may fall upon Catharine
Parr and the Seymours."
"•The Lord our God will be with us, and enlighten us,
that we may find the right means to strike His enemies a sure
blow ! " exclaimed Gardiner, devoutly folding his hands.
" I believe the right means are already found," said Earl
Douglas, with a smile ; " and even before this day descends to
its close, the gates of the Tower will open to receive this
haughty and soft-hearted Duke of Norfolk and this apostate
Earl Surrey. Perchance we may even succeed in striking at
one blow the queen together with the Howards. See ! an
equipage stops before the grand entrance, and I see the Duch-
ess of Norfolk and her daughter, the Duchess of Richmond,
getting out of the carriage. Only see I they are making signs
to us. I have promised to conduct these two noble and pious
HENRY vin. AND nis COURT. 295
ladies to the king, and I shall do so. Whilst we are there,
pray for us, your highness, that our words, like well-aimed
arrows, may strike the king's he*art, and then rebound upon
the queen and the Seymours ! "
CHAPTER XXIX.
THE ACCUSATION.
IN vain had the king hoped to master his pains, or at least
to forget them, while he tried to sleep. Sleep had fled from
the king's couch ; and as he now sat in his rolling-chair, sad,
weary, and harassed with pain, he thought, with gloomy spite,
that the Duke of Norfolk told him but yesterday that sleep
was a thing under his control, and he could summon it to him
whenever it seemed good to him.
This thought made him raving with anger ; and grinding
his teeth, he muttered : " He can sleep ; and I, his lord and
king — I am a poor beggar that in vain whines to God above
for a little sleep, a little forgetfulness of his pains ! But it is
this traitorous Norfolk that prevents me from sleeping.
Thoughts of him keep me awake and restless. And I cannot
crush this traitor with these hands of mine ; I am a king, and
yet so powerless and weak, that I can find no means of accus-
ing this traitor, and convicting him of his sinful and blasphe-
mous deeds. Oh, where may I find him — that true friend,
that devoted servant, who ventures to understand my unuttcred
thoughts, and fulfil the wishes to which I dare not give a
name ? "
Just as ho was thus thinking, the door behind him opened
and in walked Earl Douglas. Ilia countenance was proud
and triumphant, and so wild a joy gleamed from his eyes
that even the; king was surprised at it.
" Oh," said he, peevishly, " you call yourself my friend ;
and you arc cheerful, Douglas, while your king is a poor pris-
296 HENKT VIE. AND HIS COTJET.
oner whom the gout has chained with brazen bands to this
chair."
" You will recover, my ting, and go forth from this im-
prisonment as the conqueror, dazzling and bright, that by
his appearance under God's blessing treads all his enemies in
the dust — that triumphs over all those who are against him,
and would betray their king ! "
" Are there, then, any such traitors, who threaten their
king ? " asked Henry, with a dark frown.
" Ay, there are such traitors ! "
" Name them to me ! " said the king, trembling with pas-
sionate impatience. " Name them to me, that my arm may
crush them and my avenging justice overtake the heads of the
guilty."
" It is superfluous to mention them, for you, King Henry,
the wise and all-knowing — you know their namea."
And bending down closer to the king's ear, Earl Douglas
continued : " King Henry, I certainly have a right to call my-
self your most faithful and devoted servant, for I have read
your thoughts. I have understood the noble grief that dis-
turbs your heart, and banishes sleep from your eyes and peace
from your soul. You saw the foe that was creeping in the
dark ; you heard the low hiss of the serpent that was darting
his venomous sting at your heel. But you were so much the
noble and intrepid king, that you would not yourself become
the accuser — nay, you would not once draw back the foot
menaced by the serpent. Great and merciful, like God Him-
self, you smiled upon him whom you knew to be your enemy.
But I, my king — I have other duties. I am like the faithful
dog, that has eyes only for the safety of his master, and falls
upon every one that comes to menace him. I have seen the
serpent that would kill you, and I will bruise his head ! "
" And what is the name of this serpent of which you
speak ? " asked the king ; and his heart beat so boisterously
that he felt it on his trembling lips.
" It is called," said Earl Douglas, earnestly and solemnly
— " it is called Howard ! "
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COTJKT. 297
The king uttered a cry, and, forgetting his gout and his
pains, arose from his chair.
" Howard?" said he, with a cruel smile. " Say you that
a Howard threatens our life ? Which one is it ? Name me
the traitor ! "
" I name them, both — father and son ! I name the Duke
of Norfolk and the Earl of Surrey ! I say that they both are
traitors, who threaten the life and honor of my king, and with
blasphemous arrogance dare stretch out their hands even to
the crown ! "
" Ah, I knew it, I knew it ! " screamed the king. " And
it was this that made me sleepless, and ate into my body like
red-hot iron."
And as he fastened on Douglas his eyes flashing with rage,
he asked, with a grim smile : *' Can you prove that these
Howards are traitors ? Can you prove that they aim at my
crown?"
" I hope to be able to do so," said Douglas. " To be sure,
there are no great convincing facts — "
" Oh," said the king, interrupting him with a savage laugh,
"there is no need of great facts. Give into my hand but a
little thread, and I will make out of it a cord strong enough
to haul the father and son up to the gallows at one time."
" Oh, for the son there is proof enough," said the carl, with
a smile ; " and as regards the father, I will produce your
majesty some accusers against him, who will be important
enough to bring the duke also to the block. Will you allow
me to bring them to you immediately? "
" Yes, bring them, bring them ! " cried the king. u Every
minute is precious that may lead these traitors sooner to their
punishment."
Earl Douglas stepped to the door and opened it. Three
veiled female figures entered and bowed reverentially.
" Ah," whispered the kinjr, with a cruel smile, as he sank
back again into his chair, " they are the three Fates that spin
the Howard^ thread of life, and will now, it is to be hoped,
13*
298 HENEY Vni. AND HIS COURT.
break it off. I will furnish them with the scissors for it ; and
if they are not sharp enough, I will, with my own royal hands,
help the'm to break the thread."
" Sire," said Earl Douglas, as, at a sign from him, the
three women unveiled themselves — " sire, the wife, the daugh-
ter, and the mistress of the Duke of Norfolk have come to
accuse him of high-treason. The mother and the sister of the
Earl of Surrey are here to charge him with a crime equally
worthy of death."
" Now, verily," exclaimed the king, " it must be a griev-
ous and blasphemous sin which so much exasperates the tem-
per of these noble women, and makes them deaf to the voice of
nature ! "
" It is indeed such a sin," said the Duchess of Norfolk, in a
solemn tone ; and, approaching a few paces nearer to the king,
she continued : " Sire, I accuse the duke, my divorced husband,
of high-treason and disloyalty to his king. He has been so
bold as to appropriate your own royal coat-of-arms ; and on
his seal and equipage, and over the entrance of his palace, are
displayed the arms of the kings of England."
" That is true, " said the king, who, now that he was cer-
tain of the destruction of the Howards, had regained his calm-
ness and self-possession, and perfectly 'reassumed the air of a
strict, impartial judge. " Yes, he bears the royal arms on his
shield, but yet, if we remember rightly, the crown and paraph
of our ancestor Edward the Third are wanting."
" He has now added this crown and this paraph to his coat-
of-arms,5' said Miss Holland. "He says he is entitled to
them ; for that, like the king, he also is descended in direct
line from Edward the Third ; and, therefore, the royal arms
belong likewise to him."
" If he says that, he is a traitor who presumes to call his
king and master his equal," cried the king, coloring up with
a grim joy at now at length having his enemy in his power.
" He is indeed a traitor," continued Miss Holland. " Often
have I heard him say he had the same right to Jjie throne of
HENBY Vin. AND HIS COUET. 299
England as Henry the Eighth ; and that a day might come
when he would contend with Henry's son for that crown."
*' Ah," cried the king, and his eyes darted flashes so fierce
that even Earl Douglas shrank before them, " ah, he will con-
tend with my son for the crown of England ! It is well, now ;
for now it is my sacred duty, as a king and .as a father, to
crush this serpent that wants to bite me on the heel ; and no
compassion and no pity ought now to restrain me longer. And
were there no other proofs of his guilt and his crime than
these words that he has spoken to you, yet are they sufficient,
and will rise up against him, like the hangman's aids who are
to conduct him to the block."
" But there are yet other proofs," said Miss Holland, lacon-
ically.
The king was obliged to unbutton his doublet. It seemed
as though joy would suffocate him.
" Name them ! " commanded he.
" He dares deny the king's supremacy ; he calls the Bishop
of Rome the sole head and holy Father of the Church."
" Ah, does he so? " exclaimed the king, laughing. " Well,
we shall see now whether this holy Father will save this
faithful son from the scaffold which we will erect for him. Yes,
yes, we must give the world a new example of our incorrupt-
ible justice, which .overtakes every one, however high and
mighty he may be, and however near our throne he may
stand. Really, really, it grieves our heart to lay low this oak
which we had planted so near our throne, that we might lean
upon it and support ourselves by it ; but justice demands this
sacrifice, and we will make it — not in wrath and spite, but
only to meet the sacred and painful duty of our royalty. "We
have greatly loved this duke, and it grieves us to tear this
love from our heart."
And with his hand, glittering with jewels, the king wiped
from his eyes the tears which were not there.
" But how ? " asked the king then, after a pause, u will you
have the courage to- repeat yonr accusation publicly before Par-
300 HENRY Tm. AND HIS COUKT.
liament? "Will you, his wife, and you, his mistress, publicly
swear with a sacred oath to the truth of your declaration ? "
" I will do so," said the duchess, solemnly, " for he is no
longer my husband, no longer the father of* my children, but
simply the enemy of my king ; and to serve him is my most
sacred duty." -
" I will do so," cried Miss Holland, with a bewitching
smile ; " for he is no longer my lover, but only a traitor, an
atheist, who is audacious enough to recognize as the holy
head of Christendom that man at Rome wbo has dared to
hurl his curse against'the sublime head of our king. It is this,
indeed, that has torn my heart from the duke, and that has
made me now hate him as ardently as I once loved him."
"With a gracious smile, the king presented both his hands
to the two women. " You have done me a great service to-
day, my ladies," said he, " and I will find a way to reward you
for it. I will give you, duchess, the half of his estate, as though
you were his rightful heir and lawful widow. And you,
Miss Holland, I will leave in undisputed possession of all the
goods and treasures that the enamored duke has given you."
The two ladies broke out into loud expressions of thanks
and into enthusiastic rapture over the liberal and generous
king, who was so gracious as to give them what they already
had, and to bestow on them what was already their own prop-
erty.
" Well, and are you wholly mute, my little duchess,"
asked the king after a pause, turning to the Duchess of Rich-
mond, who had withdrawn to the embrasure of a window.
" Sire," said the duchess, smiling, " I was only waiting for
my cue."
" And this cue is — "
" Henry Howard, earl of Surrey ! As your majesty
knows, I am a merry and harmless woman ; and I understand
better how to laugh and joke than to talk much seriously. The
two noble and fair ladies have accused the duke, my father ;
and they have done so in a very dignified and solemn manner
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 301
I wish to accuse my brother, Henry Howard ; but you must
exercise forbearance, if my words sound less solemn and ele-
vated. They have told you, sire, that the Duke of Norfolk is
a traitor and a criminal who deuoininates the Pope of Rome,
and not you, my exalted king, the head of the Church. Now,
the Earl of Surrey is neither a traitor nor a papist ; and he
has neither devised criminal plots against the throne of Eng-
land, nor has he denied the supremacy of the king. No, sire,
the Earl of Surrey is no traitor and no papist ! "
The duchess paused, and looked with a malicious and
droll smile into the astonished faces of those present.
A dark frown gathered on the king's brow, and his eyes,
which just before had looked so cheerful, were now fixed with
an angry expression on the young duchess.
" Why, then, my lady, have you made your appearance
here ? " asked he. " Why have you come here, if you have
nothing further to say than what I already know — that the
Earl of Surrey is a very loyal subject, and a man without any
ambition, who neither courts the favor of my people nor
thinks of laying his traitorous hands on my crown?"
The young duchess shook her head with a smile. " I know
not whether he does all that," said she. "I have indeed heard
tlmt he said, with bitter scorn, that you, my king, wanted to
be the protector of religion, yet you yourself were entirely
without religion and without belief. Also, he of late broke
out into bitter curses again sty on, because you had robbed him
of his field-marshal's staff, and given it to Earl Hertford, that
noble Seymour. Also, he meant to see whether the throne of
England were so firm and steady that it hud no need of his
hand and his arm to prop it. All that I have of course
hi-iinl from him ; but you arc right, sire, it is unimportant —
it is not worth mentioning, and therefore I do not even make
it as an accusation against him."
" Ah, you are always a road little witch, Rosabella !"
crinl tin- kin;:, who had regained his cheerfulness. " Y<>u
Bay you will not accuse him, and yet you make his head u
302 HENKY VIII. AXD HIS COUBT.
•
plaything that you poise upon your crimson lips. But take
care, my little duchess — take care, that this head does not
fall from your lips with your laughing, and roll down to the
ground ; for I will not stop it — this head of the Earl of Surrey,
of whom you say that he is no traitor."
" But is it not monotonous and tiresome, if we accuse the
father and son of the same crime?" asked the duchess, laugh-
ing. " Let us have a little variation. Let the duke be a trai-
tor ; the son, my king, is by far a worse criminal ! "
" Is there, then, a still worse and more execrable crime
than to be a traitor to his king and master, and to speak of the
anointed of the Lord without reverence and love ? "
" Yes, your majesty, there is a still worse crime ; and of
that I accuse the Earl of Surrey. He is an adulterer ! "
" An adulterer ! " repeated the king, with an expression of
abhorrence. u Yes, my lady, you are right ; that is a more
execrable and unnatural crime, and we shall judge it strictly.
For it shall not be said that modesty and virtue found no pro-
tector in the king of this land, and that he will not as a judge
punish and crush all those Avho dare sin against decency and
morals. Oh, the Earl of Surrey is an adulterer, is he ? "
" That is to say, sire, he dares with his sinful love to pur-
sue a virtuous and chaste wife. He dares to raise his wicked
looks to a woman who stands as high above him as the sun
above mortals, and who, at least by the greatness and high
position of her husband, should be secure from all impure
desires and lustful wishes."
" Ah," cried the king, indignantly, " I see already whither
that tends. It is always the same accusation ; and now I
say, as you did just now, let us have a little variation ! The
accusation I have already often heard ; but the proofs are
always wanting."
" Sire, this time, it may be, we can give the proofs," said
the duchess, earnestly. " Would you know, my noble king, who
the Geraldine is to whom Henry Howard addresses his love-
songs? Shall I tell you the real name of this woman to
HKSEY VIH. AND HIS COUET. 303
•
whom, in the presence of your sacred person and of your
•whole court, he uttered his passionate protestations of love and
his oath of eternal faithfulness? Well, now, this Geraldine,
so adored, so deified — is the queen ! "
" That is not true ! " cried the king, crimson with anger ;
and he clinched his hands so firmly about the arms of his
chair that it cracked. " That is not true, my lady ! "
" It is true ! " said the duchess, haughtily and saucily. " It
is true, sire, for the Earl of Surrey has confessed to me my-
self that it is the queen whom he loves, and that Geraldine is
only a melodious appellation for Catharine."
" He has confessed it to you yourself? " inquired the king,
with gasping breath. "Ah, he dares love his king's wife?
Woe to him, woe ! "
.He raised his clinched fist threateningly to heaven, and his
eyes darted lightning. " But how ! " said he, after a pause —
" has he not recently read before us a poem to his Geraldine, in
which he thanks her for her love, and acknowledges himself
eternally her debtor for the kiss she gave him? "
" He has read before your majesty such a poem to Geral-
dine."
The king uttered a low cry, and raised himself in his seat.
" Proofs," said he, in a hoarse, hollow voice — " proofs — or, I
tell you, your own head shall atone for this accusation ! "
" This proof, your majesty, / will give you ! " paid Earl
Douglas, solemnly. " It pleases your majesty, in the fulness of
your gentleness and mercy, to want to doubt the accusation of
the noble duchess. Well, now, I will furnish you infallible
proof that Henry Howard, earl of Surrey, really loves the queen,
and that he really dares to extol and adore the king's wife as
his Geraldine. You shall with your own ears, sire, hear how
Earl Surrey swears his love to the queen."
The scream which the king now uttered was so frightful,
and gave evidence of so much inward agony aud rage, that it
struck the earl dumb, and made the cheeks of the ladies turn
pale.
304 HENRY Yin. ASTD HIS COUET.
" Douglas, Douglas, beware how you rouse the lion ! "
gasped the king. " The lion might rend you yourself in
pieces ! "
" This very night I will give you the proof that you de-
mand, sire. This very night you shall hear how Earl Surrey,
sitting at the feet of his Geraldine, swears to her his love."
" It is well ! " said the king. " This night, then ! Woe to
you, Douglas, if you cannot redeem your word ! "
" I will do so, your majesty. For this, it is only necessa-
ry that you will be graciously pleased to swear to me that you
will not, by a sigh or a breath, betray yourself. The earl is
suspicious ; and the fear of an evil conscience has sharpened
his ear. He would recognize you by your sigh, and his lips
would not speak those words and avowals which you desire to
hear."
" I swear to you that I will not by any sigh or breath be-
tray my presence ! " said the king, solemnly. " I swear this to
you by the holy mother of God ! But now let that suffice.
Air — air — I suffocate ! Every thing swims before my eyes.
Open the window, that a little air may flow in ! Ah, that is
good ! This air at least is pure, and not infected with sin and
slander ! "
And the king had Earl Douglas roll him to the opened
window, and inspired in long draughts that pure fresh air.
Then he turned to the ladies with an agreeable smile.
" My ladies," said he, "I thank you ! You have to-day
shown yourselves my true and devoted friends ! I shall ever
reraember'it, and I beg you, if at any time you need a friend
and protector, to apply to us with all confidence. "We shall
never forget what great service you have to-day rendered
us."
He nodded to them in a friendly manner, whilst, with a ma-
jestic wave of the hand, he dismissed them, and concluded the
audience.
" And now, Douglas," exclaimed the king, vehemently, as
soon as the ladies had retired — " now I have had enough of
HENKT VIH. AND HIS COURT. 305
this dreadful torture ! Oh, you say I am to punish the4raitors- —
these Surreys — and you inflict on me the most frightful pains
of the rack ! "
" Sire, there was no other means of delivering up this Sur-
rey to you. You were wishing that he were a criminal ; and
I shall prove to you that he is so."
" Oh, I shall then be able at least to tread his hated head
under my feet ! " said the king, grinding his teeth. " I shall
no more tremble before this malicious enemy, who goes about
among my people with his hypocritical tongue, while I, tortured
with pain, sit in the dungeon of my sick-room. Yes, yes, I
thank you, Douglas, that you will hand him over to my arm
of vengeance ; and my soul is full of joy and serenity at it. Ah,
why were you obliged to cloud this fair, this sublime hour ?
"WTiy was it necessary to weave the queen into this gloomy web
of guilt and crime ? Her cheerful smile and her radiant looks
have ever been an enjoyment so dear to my eyes."
" Sire, I do not by any means say that the queen is guilty.
Only there was no other means to prove to you Earl Surrey's
guilt than that you should hear for yourself his confession of
love to the queen."
" And I will hear it ! " cried the king, who had now already
overcome the sentimental emotion of his heart. " Yes, I will
have full conviction of Surrey's guilt ; and woe to the queen,
should I find her also guilty 1 This night, then, earl ! But
till then, silence and secrecy 1 We will have father and son
si'i/i-d and imprisoned at the same hour; for otherwise the im-
prisonment of the one might easily serve as a warning to the
oilier, and he might escape my just wrath. Ah, they arc so
sly — thest: Howards — and their hearts are so full of cunning
and malice ! But now they shall escape me no more ; now
they arc ours ! How it does me good to think that ! And
how briskly and lightly my heart leaps! It is as though a
stivam of new life wm- rushing through my veins, and a new
power wen: infused into my blood. Oh, it was these Howards
that made me sick. I shall bo well again when I know that
306 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COTJET.
they are in the Tower. Yes, yes, my heart leaps with joy,
and this is to be a happy and blessed day. Call the queen
hither to me, that I may oiice more enjoy her rosy face before
I make it turn pale with terror. Yes, let the queen come, and
let her adorn herself ; I want to see her once more in the full
splendor of her youth and her royalty, before her star goes
out in darkness. I will once more delight myself with her be-
fore I make her weep. Ahr know you, Douglas, that there is
no enjoyment keener, more devilish, and more heavenly, than
to see such a person who smiles and suspects nothing, while
she is already condemned ; who still adorns her head with
roses, while the executioner is already sharpening the axe that
is to lay that head low ; who still has hopes of the future, and
of joy and happiness, while her hour of life has already run
out ; while I have already bidden her stop and descend into
the grave ! So, call the queen to me ; and tell her that we are
in a merry mood, and want to jest and laugh with her ! Call
all the ladies and lords of our court; and have the royal sa-
loons opened ; and let them be radiant with the brilliancy of
the lights ; and let us have music — loud, crashing music — for
we want at least to make this a merry day for us since it seems
as though we should have a sad and unhappy night. Yes, yes,
a merry day we will have ; and after that, let come what cpme
may ! The saloons shall resound witH laughter and joyfulness ;
and naught but rejoicing and fun shall be heard in the great
royal saloons. And invite also the Duke of Norfolk, my no-
ble cousin, who shares with me my royal coat-of-arms. Yes,
invite him, that I may enjoy once more his haughty and impos-
ing beauty and grandeur before this august sun is extinguished
and leaves us again in night and darkness. Then invite also
Wriothesley, the* high chancellor, and let him bring with him a
few gallant and brave soldiers of our body-guard. They are
to be the noble duke's suite, when he wishes to leave our feast
and go homeward — homeward — if not to his palace, yet to
the Tower, and to the grave. Go, go, Douglas, and attend to
all this for me ! And send me here directly my merry fool,
HENBY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 307
John Heywood. He mast pass away the time for me till the
feast begins. He must make me laugh and be gay."
" I will go and fulfil your orders,* sire," said Earl Doug-
las. " I will order the feast, and impart your commands to
the queen and your court. And first of all, I will send John
Heywood to you. But pardon me, your majesty, if I venture
to remind you that you have given me your royal word not
.to betray our secret by a single syllable, or even by a sigh."
" I gave my word, and I will keep it ! " said the king.
" Go now, Earl Douglas, and do what I have bidden you ! "
"\Vholly exhausted by this paroxysm of cruel delight, the
king sank back in his seat, and moaning and groaning he
rubbed his leg, the piercing pains of which he had for a
moment forgotten, but which now reminded hiru of their pres-
ence with so much the more cruel fury.
" Ah, ah ! " moaned the king. " He boasts of being able
to sleep when he pleases. Well, this time we will be the one
to lull this haughty earl to sleep. But it will be a sleep out
of which he is never to awake again ! "
While the king thus wailed and suffered, Earl Douglas
hastened with quick, firm step through the suite of royal
apartments. A proud, triumphant smile played about his lips,
and a joyful expression of victory flashed from his eyes.
" Triumph ! triumph ! we shall conquer ! " said he, as he
now entered his daughter's chamber and extended his hand to
Lady Jane. " Jane, we have at last reached the goal, and
you will soon be King Henry's seventh wife 1 "
A rosy shimmer flitted for a moment over Lady Jane's
pale, colorless cheeks, and a smile played about her lips — u
smile, however, which was more sad than loud sobs could
have 1
" Ah," said she in a low tone, " I fear only that my poor
l:r:id will be too weak to wear a royal crown."
" Courage, courage, Jane, lift up your head, and be again
my strong, proud daughter 1 "
" But, I suffer so much, my father," sighed she. " It is
hell thut burns within me ! "
308 HENRY vnr. AND HIS comer.
" But soon, Jane, soon you shall feel again the bliss of
heaven ! I had forbidden you to grant Henry Howard a
meeting, because it might bring us danger. Well, then, now
your tender heart shall be satisfied. To-night you shall em-
brace your lover again ! "
" Oh," murmured she, " he will again call me his Geral-
dine, and it will not be I, but the queen, that he kisses in my
arms ! "
" Yes, to-day, it will still be so, Jane ; but I swear to you
that to-day is the last time that you are obliged to receive
him thus."
" The last time that I see him? " asked Jane, with an ex-
pression of alarm.
" No, Jane, only the last time that Henry Howard loves
in you the queen, and not you yourself."
" Oh, he will never love me ! " murmured she, sadly.
" He will love you, for you it will be that will save his
life. Hasten, then, Jane, haste ! Write him quickly one of
those tender notes that you indite with so masterly a hand.
Invite him to a meeting to-night at the usual time and place."
" Oh, I shall at last have him again ! " whispered Lady
Jane ; and she stepped to the writing-table and with trembling
hand began to write.
But suddenly she stopped, and looked at her father sharply
and suspiciously.
" You swear to me, my father, that no danger threatens
him if he comes ? "
" I swear to you, Jane, that you shall be the one to save
his life ! I swear to you, Jane, that you shall take vengeance
on the queen — vengeance for all the agony, the humiliation
and despair that you have suffered by her. To-day she is yet
Queen of England ! To-morrow she will be nothing more
than a criminal, who sighs in the confinement of the Tower
for the hour of her execution. And you will be Henry's
seventh queen. Write, then, my daughter, write ! And may
love dictate to you the proper words ! "
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 309
CHAPTER XXX.
THE FEAST OP DEATH.
FOR a long time the king had not appeared in such good
spirits as on this festive evening. For a long time he had
not been so completely the tender husband, the good-natured
companion, the cheerful bon vivant.
The pains of his leg seemed to have disappeared, and even
the weight of his body seemed to be less burdensome than
usual, for more than once he rose from his chair, and walked
a few steps through the brilliantly lighted saloon, in which
the ladies and lords of his court, in festive attire, were mov-
ing gently to and fro ; in which music and laughter resounded.
How tender he showed himself toward the queen to-
day ; with what extraordinary kindness he met the Duke of
Norfolk ; with what smiling attention he listened to the
Earl of Surrey, as he, at the king's desire, recited some new
sonnets to Geraldine !
This marked preference for the noble Howards enraptured
the Roman Catholic party at court, and filled it with new
hopes -and new confidence.
But one there was who did not allow himself to be de-
ceived by this mask which King Henry had to-day put on
o.ver his wrathful face.
John Heywood had faith neither in the king's cheerfulness
nor in his tenderness. Ho knew the king ; he was aware that
those to whom he was most friendly often had the most to
fear from him. Therefore, he watched him ; and he saw, be-
neath this mask of friendliness, the king's real angry counte-
nance sometimes flash out iu a quick, hasty look.
The resounding music and the mad rejoicing no more de-
1 .Icilni Heywood. lie beheld Death standing bi-liind this
dazzling life ; ho smelt the reek of corruption concealed be-
neath the perfume of these brilliant flowers.
310 HENRY Vin. ASTD HIS COURT.
John Hey wood no longer laughed and no longer chatted.
He watched.
For the first time in a long while the king did not need to-
day the exciting jest and the stinging wit of his ibol in order to
be cheerful and in good humor.
So the fool had time and leisure to be a reasonable and ob-
servant man ; and he improved the time.
He saw the looks of mutual understanding and secure tri-
umph that Earl Douglas exchanged with Gardiner, and it
made him mistrustful to notice that these favorites of the king,
at other times so jealous, did not seem to be at all disturbed
by the extraordinary marks of favor which the Howards
were enjoying this evening.
Once he heard how Gardiner asked Wriothesley, as he
passed by, "And the soldiers of the Tower ?" and how he
replied just as laconically, " They stand near the coach, and
wait."
It was, therefore, perfectly clear that somebody would be
committed to prison this very day. There was, therefore,
among the laughing, richly-attired, and jesting guests of this
court, one who this very night, when he left these halls radi-
ant with splendor and pleasure, was to behold the dark and
gloomy chambers of the Tower.
The only question was, who that one was for whom the
brilliant comedy of this evening was to be changed to so sad a
drama.
John Heywood felt his heai-t oppressed with an unaccount-
able apprehension, and the king's extraordinary tenderness
toward the queen terrified him.
As now he smiled on Catharine, as he now stroked her
cheeks, so had the king smiled on Anne Boleyn in the same
hour that he ordered her arrest; so had he stroked Buck-
ingham's cheek 011 the same day that he signed his death-war-
rant.
The fool was alarmed at this brilliant feast, resounding
music, and the mad merriment of the king. He was horrified
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUKT. 311
at the laughing faces and frivolous jests, which came stream-
ing from all those mirthful lips.
O Heaven ! they laughed, and death was in the midst
of them; they laughed, and the gates of the Tower were al-
ready opened to admit one of those merry guests of the king
into that house which no one in those days of Henry the
Eighth left again, save to go to the stake or to ascend the scaf-
fold !
Who was the condemned? For whom were the soldiers
below at the carriage waiting? John Hey wood in vain racked
his brain with this question.
Nowhere could he spy a trace that might lead him on the
right track ; nowhere a clue that might conduct him through
this labyrinth of horrors.
" When you are afraid of the devil, you do well to put your-
self under his immediate protection," muttered John Heywood ;
and sad and despondent at heart, he crept behind the king's
throne and crouched down by it on the ground.
John Heywood had such a little, diminutive form, and the
king's throne was so large and broad, that it altogether con-
cealed the little crouching fool.
No one had noticed that John Heywood was concealed
there behind the king. Nobody saw his large, keen eyes peep-
ing out from behind the throne and surveying and watching the
whole hall.
John Heywood could see every thing and hear every thing
going on in the vicinity of the king. He could observe every
one who approached the queen.
He saw Lady Jane likewise, who was standing by the
queen's seat. He saw how Earl Douglas drew near his
daughter, and how she turned deadly pale as he stepped up to
John Ht-ywood held hi.s breath and listened.
Earl Douglas stood near his daughter, and nodded to her
with a peculiar .«milr. " ( lo, now, Jane, go and change your
drees. It ia time. Only see how impatiently and longingly
312 HENKY VIII. AND HIS COUET.
Henry Howard is already looking this way, and with what
languishing and enamored glances he seems to give a hint to
the queen. Go then, Jane, and think of your promise."
" And will you, my father, also think of your promise ? "
inquired Lady Jane, with trembling lips. " Will no danger
threaten him ? "
" I will, Jane. But now make haste, my daughter, and be
prudent and adroit."
Lady Jane bowed, and murmured a few unintelligible
words. Then she approached the queen, and begged permis-
sion to retire from the feast, because a severe indisposition
had suddenly overtaken her.
Lady Jane's countenance was so pale and death-like, that
the queen might well believe in the indisposition of her first
maid of honor, and she allowed her to retire.
Lady Jane left the hall. The queen continued the conver-
sation with Lord Hertford, who was standing by her.
It was a very lively and warm conversation, and the queen
therefore did not heed what was passing around her ; and she
heard nothing of the conversation between the king and Earl
Douglas.
John Heywood, still crouching behind the king's throne,
observed every thing and heard every word of this softly whis-
pered conversation.
" Sire," said Earl Douglas, " it is late and the hour of
midnight is drawing nigh. Will your majesty be pleased to
conclude the feast? For you well know that at midnight we
must be over there in the green summer-house, and it is a
long way there."
" Yes, yes, at midnight ! " muttered the king. " At mid-
night the carnival is at an end ; and we shall tear off our
mask, and show our wrathful countenance to the criminals !
At midnight we must be over in the green summer-house.
Yes, Douglas, we must make haste ; for it would be cruel to
let the tender Surrey wait still longer. , So we will give his
Geraldine liberty to leave the feast ; and we ourselves must
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 313
begin our journey. Ah, Douglas, it is a hard path that we
have to tread, and the furies and gods of vengeance bear our
torches. To work, then — to work ! "
The king arose from his seat, and stepped to the queen, to
whom he presented his hand with a tender smile.
" My lady, it is late," said he ; " and we, who are king of
so many subjects — we are, nevertheless, in turn, the subject of
a king. This is the physician, and we must obey him. He
has ordered irie to seek my couch before midnight, and, as
a loyal subject must do, I obey. We wish you, therefore, a
good-night, Kate ; and may your beautiful eyes on the morrow
also shine as star-like as they do to-night."
" They will shine to-morrow as to-night, if my lord and
husband is still as gracious to me to-morrow as to-day," said
Catharine, with perfect artlessness and without embarrass-
ment, as she gave her hand to the king.
Henry cast on her a suspicious, searching look, and a pe-
culiar, malicious expression was manifested in his face.
" Do you believe then, Kate, that we can ever be ungra-
cious to you ? " asked he.
"As to that, I think," said she, with a smile, " that even
the sun does not always shine ; and that a gloomy night al-
ways succeeds his splendor."
The kiug did^riot reply. He looked her steadily in the
face, and his features suddenly assumed a gentler expression.
Perhaps he had compassion on his young wife. Perhaps
he fclt pity for her youth and her enchanting smile, which had
so often revived and refreshed his heart.
Karl Douglas ot least feared so.
"•Sire," said he, " it is late. The hour of midnight is
drawing nigh."
" Then let us go," exclaimed the king, with a sigh. " Yet
once ji^iin, gooil-nii:ht, Kate I Nay, do not accompany me!
1 will leave the hull quite unobserved ; and I shall be pleased,
if my !_riit---H will still prolong the lair feast till morning. All
of you remain here ! No one but Douglas accompanies me."
14
31.4: HENBY Vm. AND HIS COUET.
" And your brother, the fool ! " said John Heywood, who
long before had corne out of his hiding-place and was now
standing by the king. " Yes, come, brother Henry ; let us
quit this feast. It is not becoming for wise men of our sort
to grant our presence still longer to the feast of fools. Come
to your couch, king, and I will lull your ear to sleep with the
sayings of my wisdom, and enliven your soul with the manna
of my learning."
While John Heywood thus spoke, it did not escape him
that the features of the earl suddenly clouded and a dark
frown settled on his brow.
" Spare your wisdom for to-day, John," said the king ;
" for you would indeed be preaching only to deaf ears. I am
tired, and I require not your erudition, but sleep. Good-
night, John."
The king left the hall, leaning on Earl Douglas's arm.
" Earl Douglas does not wish me to accompany the king,"
whispered John Heywood. " He is afraid the king might
blab out to me a little of that diabolical work which they will
commence at midnight. "Well, I call the devil, as well as the
king, my brother, and with his help I too will be in the green-
room at midnight. Ah, the queen is retiring ; and there is
the Duke of Norfolk leaving the hall. I have a slight longing
to see whether the duke goes hence luckily and without danger,
or if the soldiers who stand near the coach, as Wriothesley
says, will perchance be the duke's body-guard for this night."
Slipping out of the hall with the quickness of a cat, John
Heywood passed the duke in the anteroom and hurried on to
the outer gateway, before which the carriages were drawn up.
John Heywood leaned against a pillar and watched. A
few minutes, and the duke's tall and proud form appeared in
the entrance-hall ; and the footman, hurrying forward, called
his carriage.
The carriage rolled up ; the door was opened.
Two men wrapped in black mantles sat by the coachman ;
two others stood behind as footmen, while a fifth was by the
open door of the carriage.
IIENKY V1H. AJSTD HIS COTJET. 315
The duke first noticed him as his foot had already touched
the step of the carriage.
" This is not my equipage ! These are not my people ! "
said he ; and he tried to step back. But the pretended servant
forced him violently into the carriage and shut the door.
" Forward ! " ordered he. The carriage rolled on. A
moment still, John Heywood saw the duke's pale face appear
at the open carriage window, and it seemed to him as though
he were stretching out his arms, calling for help — then the
carriage disappeared in the night.
"Poor duke!" murmured John Heywood. "The gates
of the Tower are heavy, and your arm will not be strong
enough to open them again, when they have once closed be-
hind you. But it avails nothing to think more about him now.
The queen is also in danger. Away, then, to the queen ! "
With fleet foot John Heywood hastened back into the
castle. Through passages and corridors he slipped hurriedly
along.
Now he stood in the corridor which led to the apartments
of the queen.
" I will constitute her guard to-night," muttered John Hey-
wood, as he hid himself in one of the niches in the corridor.
" The fool by his prayers will keep far from the door of his
saint the tricks of the devil, and protect her from the snares
, which the pious Bishop Gardiner and thecrafly courtier Doug-
las want to lay for her feet My queen shall not fall and be
ruined. The fool yet lives to protect her."
CHAPTER XXXI.
THE QUEEX.
FROBI the niche in which John Heywood had hid himself he
could survey the entire corridor and all the doors opening into
it— could see every thing and hear every thing without bcifig
himself seen, for the projecting pilaster completely shaded him.
316 HENKY VIH. AND HIS COUET.
So John Heywood stood and listened. All was quiet in
the corridor. In the distance was now and then heard the
deadened sound of the music ; and the confused hum of many
voices from the festive halls forced its way to the listener's
ear.
This was the only thing that John Heywood perceived.
All else was still.
But this stillness did not last long. The corridor was
lighted up, and the sound of rapidly approaching footsteps was
heard.
It was the gold-laced lackeys, who bore the large silver
candelabra to light the queen, who, with her train of ladies,
was passing through the corridor.
She looked wondrously beautiful. The glare of the candles
borne before her illumined her countenance, which beamed
with cheerfulness. As she passed the pillar behind which
John Heywood was standing, she was talking in unrestrained
gayety with her second maid of honor ; and a clear and lively
laugh rang from her lips, which disclosed both rows of her
dazzling white teeth. Her eyes sparkled ; her cheeks were
flushed with a rich red ; bright as stars glittered the diamonds
in the diadem that encircled her lofty brow ; like liquid gold
shone her dress of gold brocade, the long trail of which,
trimmed with black ermine, was borne by two lovely pages.
Arrived at the door of her bed-chamber, the queen dis-
missed her pages and lackeys, and permitted only the maid of
honor to cross the threshold of her chamber with her.
In harmless gossip the pages glided down the corridor and
the staircase. Then came the lackeys who bore the candela-
bra. They also left the corridor.
Now all was quiet again. Still John Heywood stood and
listened, firmly resolved to speak to the queen yet that night,
even should he be obliged to wake her from sleep. Only ho
wanted to wait till the maid of honor also had left the queen's
room.
Now the door opened, and the maid of honor came out.
HENRY TUT. AND HIS COTTBT. 317
She crossecUthe corridor to that side where her own apart-
ments^tfere situated. John Hey wood heard her open the
door and then slide the bolt on the inside.
" Now but a brief time longer, and I will go to the queen,"
mutte^iid John Hey wood.
He was jyst going to leave his lurking-place, when he per-
ceived a/noise as if a door were slowly and cautiously opened.
John Heywood cowered again close behind the pillar, and
held hSs^ireatJi to listen.
A bright light fell over the corridor. A dress came rus-
tling nda/er and nearer.
John lieywood gazed astounded and amazed at the figure,
which just brushed past without seeing him.
That fjgure was Lady Jane Douglas — Lady Jane, who,
on account' of indisposition, had retired from the feast in order
to betake ftferself to rest. Now, when all rested, she watched —
• .
when all lajel aside tneir festive garments, she had adorned
herself with the same. Like the queen, she wore a dress of
gold brocade, trimmed^with ermine, and, like her, a diadem of
diamonds adormjfl^ Lady Jane's brow.
r^ '^^
Now she stood before the queen's door and listened. Then
a fierce sneer^Htted across her deathly pale face, and her dark
eyes flashed still more.
" She sleeps," muttered she. " Only sleep, queen — sleep
till we shall come to awake you ! Sleep, so that I can wake
for you."
She raised her arm threateningly toward the door, and
wildly shook her head. Her long black ringlets encircled and
dancud around her sullen brow like the snakes of the furies ;
and pale and colorless, and with demon-like beauty, she re-
sembled altogether the goddess of vengeance, in scornful tri-
umph preparing to tread her victim beneath her feet.
With a low laugh she now glided adown the corridor, but
not to that staircase yonder, but farther down to the end,
where on the wall hung a life-size picture of Henry the
Sixth. She pressed on a spring ; the picture flew open, and
318 IIENJRT VIII. AND HIS COURT.
through the door concealed behind it Lady Jane left the corri-
dor.
" She is going to the green-room to a meeting with Henry
Howard ! " whispered John Hey wood, who now stepped forth
from behind the pillar. " Oh, now I comprehend it all ; now
the whole of this devilish plot is clear to me ; Lady Jane is
Earl Surrey's lady-love, and they want to make the king believe
that it is the queen. Doubtless this Surrey is with them in
the conspiracy, and perhaps he will call Jane Douglas by the
name of the queen. They will let the king see her but a mo-
ment. She wears a gold brocade dress and a diamond dia-
dem like the queen ; and thereby they hope to deceive Henry.
She has the queen's form precisely ; and everybody knows the
astonishing similarity and likeness of Lady Jane's voice to that
of the queen. Oh, oh, it is a tolerably cunning plot ! But
nevertheless you shall not succeed, and you shall not yet
gain the victory. Patience, only patience ! We likewise will
be in the green-room, and face to face with this royal counter-
feit we will place the genuine queen ! " »
With hurried step John Heywood also left the corridor,
which was now lonely and still, for the queen had gone to
rest. *
Yes, the queen slept, and yet over yonder in the green-
room every thing was prepared for her reception.
It was to be a very brilliant and extraordinary reception ;
for the king, in his own person, had betaken himself to that
wing of the castle, and the chief master of ceremonies. Earl
Douglas, had accompanied him.
To the king, this excursion, which he had to make on foot,
had been very troublesome ; and this inconvenience had made
him only still more furious and excited, and the last trace of
compassion for his queen had disappeared from the king's
breast, for on Catharine's account he had been obliged to
make this long journey to the green-room ; and with a grim
joy Henry thought only how terrible was to be his punishment
for Henry Howard and also for Catharine.
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUKT. 319
Now that Earl Douglas had brought him hither, the king
no longer had any doubts at all of the queen's guilt. It- was
no longer an accusation— it was proof. For never in the
world would Earl Douglas have dared to bring him, the king,
hither, if he were not certain that he would give him here in-
fallible proofs.
The king, therefore, no longer doubted ; at last Heuiy
Howard was in his power, and he could no more escape him.
So he was certain of being able to Lring these two hated
enemies to the block, and of feeling his sleep no longer dis-
turbed by thoughts of his two powerful rivals.
The Duke of Norfolk had already passed the gates of the
Tower, and his son must soon follow him thither.
At this thought the king felt an ecstasy so savage and blood-
thirsty, that he wholly forgot that the same sword that was to
strike Henry Howard's head was drawn on his queen also.
They were now standing in the green-room, and the king
leaned panting and moaning on EaipTDouglas's arm.
The large wide room, with its antique furniture and its
faded glory, \vas only gloomily and scantily lighted in the mid-
dle by the two wax-candles of the candelabrum that Earl Doug-
las had brought with him ; while further away it was envel-
oped in deep gloom, and seemed to the eye through this gloom
to stretch out to an interminable length.
" Through the door over there comes the queen," said
Douglas ; aud ho himself shrank at the load sound of his
voice, which in the large, desolate room became of awful ful-
ness. " And that, there, is Henry Howard's entrance. Oh,
he knows that path very thoroughly ; for he has often enough
already travelled it in the dark night, and his foot no longer
stumbles on any stone of offence ! "
" But he will perchance stumble on the headsman's block ! "
muttered the king, with a cruel laugh.
li I now take the liberty of asking one question more,"
said Douglas ; and the king did not suspect how stormily the
earl's heart beat at this question. " Is your majesty satisfied
320 HENKY Vm. AND HIS COUBT.
to see the earl and the queen make their appearance at this
meeting? Or, do you desire to listen to a little of the earl's
ten der protestations ? "
" I will hear not a little, but all ! " said the king. " Ah, let
us allow the earl yet to sing his swan-like soug before he
plunges into the sea of blood ! "
" Then," said Earl Douglas, " then we must put out this
light, and your majesty must be content merely to hear the
guilty ones, and not to see them also. We will then betake
ourselves to the boudoir here, which I have opened for this
purpose, and in which is an easy-chair for your majesty. We
will place this chair near the open door, and then your ma-
jesty will be able to hear every Avord of their tender whisper-
ings."
" But how shall we, if we extinguish this our only light,
at last attain to a sight of this dear loving pair, and be able to
afford them the dramatic surprise of our presence ? "
" Sire, as soon as the Earl of Surrey enters, twenty men
of the king's body-guard will occupy the anteroom through
which the earl must pass ; and it needs but a call from you to
have them enter the hall with their torches. I have taken
care also that before the private back-gate of the palace two
coaches stand ready, the drivers of which know very well the
street that leads to the Tower ! "
" Two coaches?" said the king, laughing. "Ah, ah,
Douglas, how cruel we are to separate the tender, loving pair
on this journey which is yet to be their last ! Well, perhaps
we can compensate them for it, and allow these turtle-doves to
make the last trip — the trip to the stake — together. No, no,
AVG will not separate them in death. Together they may lay
their heads on the block."
The king laughed, quite delighted with his jest, while, lean-
ing on the earl's arm, he crossed to the little boudoir on the
other side, and took his place in -the armchair set near the
door.
" Now we must extinguish the light ; and may it please
HENRY VIII. AND HIS COUET. 321
your majesty to await in silence the things that are to
conic."
The earl extinguished the light, and deep darkness and a
grave/like stillness now followed.
But this did not last long. Now was heard quite dis-
tinctly the sound of footsteps. They came nearer and nearer
— now a door was heard to open and shut again, and it was
as though some one were creeping softly along on his toes in
the hall.
" Henry Howard ! " whispered Douglas.
The king could scarcely restrain the cry of savage, mali-
cious delight that forced its way to his lips.
The hated enemy was then in his power ; he was con-
victed of the crime ; he was inevitahly lost.
" Geraldine ! " whispered a voice, " Geraldine ! "
And as if his low call had already been sufficient to draw
hither the loved one, the secret door here quite close to the
boudoir opened. The rustling of a dress was very distinctly
heard, and the sound of footsteps.
" Geraldine ! " repeated Earl Surrey.
" Here I am, my Henry ! "
With an exclamation of delight, the woman rushed for-
ward toward the sound of the loved voice.
" The queen 1 " muttered Henry ; and in spite of himself
he felt his heart seized with bitter grief.
He saw with his inward eye how they held each other in
their embrace. Ho heard their kisses and the low whisper
of their tender .vows, and all the agonies of jealousy and
wrath filled his soul. But yet the king prevailed upon him-
pclf to be silent and swallow down his rage. He wanted to
hear every thing, to know every thing.
lie clinched his hands convulsively, and pressed his lips
firmly together to hold in his panting breath. He wanted to
hear.
How happy they both were ! Henry had wholly forgotten
that lie had come to reproach her for her long silence; sho
li*
322 HKNBY Vm. AND HIS CODKT.
did not think about this being the last time she might see her
lover.
They were with each other, and this hour was theirs.
What did the whole world matter to them? What cjared
they whether or not mischief and ruin threatened them here-
after?
They sat by each other on the divan, quite near the bou-
doir. They jested and laughed ; and Henry Howard kissed
away the tears that the happiness of the present caused his
Geraldine to shed.
He swore to her eternal and unchanging love. In blissful
silence she drank in the music of his words ; and then she re-
iterated, with jubilant joy, his vows of love.
The king could scarcely restrain his fnry.
The heart of Earl Douglas leaped with satisfaction and
gratification. " A lucky thing that Jane has no suspicion of
our presence," thought he — " otherwise she would have been
less unrestrained and ardent, and the king's ear would have
imbibed less poison."
Lady Jane thought not at all of her father ; she scarcely
remembered that this very night would destroy her hated rival
the queen.
Henry Howard had called her his Geraldine only. Jane
had entirely forgot that it was not she to whom her lover had
given this name.
But he himself finally reminded her of it.
" Do you know, Geraldine," said Earl Surrey, and his
voice, which had been hitherto so cheerful and sprightly, was
now sad — " do you know, Geraldine, that I have had doubts
of you? Oh, those were frightful, horrible hours; and in
the agony of my heart I came, at last to the resolution of go-
ing to the king and accusing myself of this love that was con-
suming my heart. Oh, fear naught ! I would not have ac-
cused you. I would have even denied that love which you
have so often and with such transporting reality sworn to me.
I would have done it in order to see whether my Geraldine
IIENEY Vm. AND HIS COUET. 323
could at last gain courage and strength- to acknowledge her
love openly and frankly ; whether her heart had the power to
burst that iron band which the deceitful rules of the world had
placed around it ; whether she would acknowledge her lover
when he was willing to die for her. Yes, Geraldine, I wanted
to do it, that I might finally know which feeling is stronger in
you — love or pride — and whether you could then still preserve
the mask of indifference, when death was hovering over your
lover's head. Oh, Geraldine, I should deem it a fairer fate
to die united with you, than to be obliged to still longer endure
this life of constraint and hateful etiquette."
"No, no," said she trembling, u we will not die. My
God, life is indeed so beautiful when you are by my side !
And who knows whether a felicitous and blissful future may
not still await us ? "
" Oh, should we die, then should we be certain of this
blissful future, my Geraldine. There above, there is no
more separation — no more renunciation for us. There above,
you are mine, and the bloody image of your husband no long-
er stands between us."
" It shall no longer do so, even here on earth," whispered
Geraldine. " Come, my beloved ; let us fly far, far hence,
where no one knows us — where we can cast from us all this
haled splendor, to live for each other and for love."
She threw her arms about her lover, and in the ecstasy of
her lovo she had wholly forgotten that she could never in-
deed think to flee with him, that he belonged to her only so
long as he saw her not.
An inexplicable anxiety overpowered her heart ; and in this
anxiety she forgot every thing — even the queen and the ven-
geance she hod vowed.
She now remembered her father's words, and she trembled
for her lover's life.
If now her father had not told her the truth — if now he
had notwithstanding sacrificed Henry Howard in order to
ruin the queen — if she was not able to save him, and through
her fault he were to perish on the scaffold —
324: HENBY VHI. AND HIS COTJET.
But still this hour was hers, and she would enjoy it.
She clung fast to his breast ; she drew him with irresisti-
ble force to her heart, which now trembled no longer for love,
but from a nameless anxiety.
" Let us fly ! Let us fly ! " repeated she, breathlessly.
" See ! This hour is yet ours. Let us avail ourselves of
it ; for who knows whether the next will still belong to us ? "
" No ! it is no longer yours," yelled the king, as he sprang
like a roused lion from his seat. " Your hours are numbered,
and the next already belongs to the hangman ! "
A piercing shriek burst from Geraldine's lips. Then was
heard a dull fall.
'" She has fainted," muttered Earl Douglas.
" Geraldine, Geraldine, my loved one ! " cried Henry
Howard. " My God, my God ! she is dying ! You have
killed her ! Woe to you ! "
""Woe to yourself!" said the king, solemnly. "Here
with the light ! Here, you folks ! "
The door of the anteroom opened, and in it appeared four
soldiers with torches in their hands.
" Light the candles, and guard the door ! " said the king,
whose dazzled eyes were not yet able to bear this bright glare
of light which now suddenly streamed through the room.
The soldiers obeyed his orders. A pause ensued. The
king had put his hand before his eyes, and was struggling for
breath and self-control.
When at length he let his hand glide down, his features
had assumed a perfectly calm, almost a serene expression.
With a hasty glance he surveyed the room. He saw the
queen in her dress glistening with gold ; he saw how she
lay on the floor, -stretched at full length, her face turned to the
ground, motionless and rigid.
He saw Henry Howard, who knelt by his beloved and was
busy about her with all the anxiety and agony of a lover.
He saw How he pressed her hands to his lips ; how he put his
hand to her head to raise it from the floor.
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COUET. 325
The king was speechless with rage. He could only lift
his arm to beckon the soldiers to approach ; to point to Henry
Howard, who had not yet succeeded in raising the queen's
head from the floor.
" Arrest him ! " said Earl Douglas, lending words to the
king's mute sign. " In the king's name arrest him, and con-
duct him to the Tower ! "
" Yes, arrest him ! " said the king ; and, as with youthful
speed he walked up to Henry Howard and put his hand heavily
on his shoulder, he with terrible calmness continued : " Henry
Howard, your wish shall be fulfilled ; you shall mount the
scaffold for which you have so much longed ! "
The earl's noble countenance remained calm and unmoved ;
his bright beaming eye fearlessly encountered the eye of the
king flashing witli wrath.
" Sire," said he, " my life is in your hand, and I very well
know that you will not spare it. I do not even ask you to do
so. But spare this noble and beautiful woman, whose only
crime is that she has followed the voice of her heart. Sire, I
alone am the guilty one. Punish me, then — torture me, if you
like, but be merciful to her."
The king brpke out into a loud laugh. " Ah, he begs for
her ! " said he. " This little Earl Surrey presumes to think that
his sentiinential love-plaint can exercise an influence on the
heart of his judge ! No, no, Henry Howard ; you know me
better. You gay, indeed, that I am a cruel man, and that
blood cleaves to my crown. Well, now, it is our pleasure to
set in our crown a new blood-red ruby ; and if wo want to
take it frojn Geraldine's heart's blood, your sonnets will not
hinder us from doing so, my good little carl. That is all the
rq»ly I have to make to you ; and I think it will be the last
time that we shall meet on earth ! "
" There above we shall see each other again, King Henry
of England ! " said Karl Surrey, solemnly. " There above
Hi nry the Kiglith will no more bo the judge, but the con-
demned criminal ; and your bloody and accursed deeds will
witness against you ! "
326 IIENRY vrn. AND nis CODBT.
The king laughed. " You avail yourself of your advan-
tage," said he. " Because you have nothing more to lose and
the scaffold is sure of you, you do not stick at heaping up the
measure of your sius a little more, and you revile your legiti-
mate, God-appointed king ! But you should bear in mind,
earl, that before the scaffold there is yet the rack, and that it
is very possible indeed that a painful question might there be
put to the noble Earl Surrey, to which his agonies might
prevent him from returning an answer. Now, away with you !
"We have nothing more to say to each other on earth ! "
He motioned to the soldiers, who approached the Earl of
Surrey. As they reached their hands toward him, he turned
on them a look so proud and commanding that they involun-
tarily recoiled a step.
" Follow me ! " said Henry Howard, calmly ; and, without
even deigning the king a single look more, with head proudly
srect, he walked to the door.
Geraldine still lay on the ground — her face turned to the
floor. She stirred not. She seemed to have fallen into a
deep swoon.
Only as the door with a sullen sound closed behind Earl
Surrey, a low wail and moan was perceived — such as is wont
to struggle forth at the last hour from the breast of the dying.
The king did not heed it. He still gazed, with eyes stem
and flashing with anger, toward the door through which Earl
Surrey had passed.
" He is unyielding," muttered he. " Not even the rack
affrights him ; and in his blasphemous haughtiness he moves
along in the midst of the soldiers, not as a prisoner, but as a
commander. Oh, these Howards are destined to torment me ;
and even their death will scarcely be a full satisfaction to
me." *
" Sire," said Earl Douglas, who had observed the king
with a keen, penetrating eye, and knew that lie had now
reached the height of his wrath, at which he shrank from no
deed of violence and no cruelty — " sire, you have sent Earl
HENRY VIII. AND HIS COTJKT. 327
Surrey to the Tower. But what shall be done with the queen,
who lies there on the floor in a swoon ? "
The king roused himself from his reverie ; and his blood-
shot eyes were fixed on Geraldine's motionless form with so
dark an expression of hate and rage, that Earl Douglas exult-
ingly said to himself: " The queen is lost ! He will be inexo-
rable ! "
" Ah, the queen ! " cried Henry, with a savage laugh.
" Yea, verily, I forgot the queen. I did not think of this
charming Geraldine ! But you are right, Douglas ; we must
think of her and occupy ourselves a little with her ! Did you
not say that a second coach was ready ? Well, then, we will not
hinder Geraldine from accompanying her beloved. She shall
be where he is — in the Tower, and on the scaffold ! We will
therefore wake this sentimental lady and show her the last duty
of a cavalier by conducting her to her carriage ! "
He was about to approach the figure of the queen lying on
the floor. Earl Douglas held him back.
" Sire," said he, " it is my duty — as your faithful subject,
who loves you and trembles for your welfare — it is my duty,
to implore you to spare yourself and preserve your precious
and adored person from the venomous sting of anger and
grief. I conjure you, therefore, do not deign to look again
on this woman, who has so deeply injured you. Give me your
orders — what I am to do with her — and allow me first of all
to accompany you to your apartments."
" You are right," said the king, " she is not worthy of
having my eyes rest on her again ; and she is even too con-
temptible for my anger ! We will call the soldiers that they
may conduct this traitress and adulteress to the tower, as they
have done her paramour."
" Yet for that there is needed still a formality. The quecu
will not be admitted into the Tower without the king's written
and sealed order."
"Then I will «lruw up that order."
" Sire, in that cabinet yonder may be found the necessary
writing-materials, if it please your majesty."
328 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUBT.
The king leaned in silence on the earl's arm, and allowed
himself to be led again into the cabinet.
With officious haste Earl Douglas made the necessary ar-
rangements. He rolled the writing-table up to the king; he
placed the large sheet of white paper in order, and slipped the
pen into the king's hand.
" What shall I write ? " asked the king, who, by the exer-
tion of his night excursion, and of his anger and vexation, be-
gan at length to be exhausted.
" An order for the queen's imprisonment, sire."
The king wrote. Earl Douglas stood behind him, with
eager attention, in breathless expectation, his look steadily
fixed on the paper over which the king's hand, white, fleshy,
and sparkling with diamonds, glided along in hasty char-
acters.
He had at length reached his goal. When at last he should
hold in his hand the paper which the king was then writing —
when he had induced Henry to return to his apartments before
the imprisonment of the queen had taken place — then was he
victorious. Not that woman there would he then imprison ;
but, with the warrant in his hand, he would go to the real
queen, and take her to the Tower.
Once in the Tower, the queen could no longer defend her-
self ; for the king would see her no more ; and if before the
Parliament she protested her innocence in ever so sacred oaths,
still the king's testimony must convict her ; for he had himself
surprised her with her paramour.
No, there was no escape for the queen. She had once
succeeded in clearing herself of an accusation, and proving her
innocence, by a rebutting alibi. But this time she was irre-
trievably lost, and no alibi could deliver her.
The king completed his work and arose, whilst Douglas,
at his command, was employed in setting the king's seal to tho
fatal paper.
From the hall was heard a slight noise, as though some
person was cautiously moving about there.
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COTJKT. 329
Earl Douglas did not notice it ; he was just in the act of
pressing the signet hard on the melted sealing-wax.
The king heard it, and supposed that it was Geraldine, and
that she was just waking from her swoon and rising.
lie stepped to the door of the hall, and looked toward
the place where she was lying. But no— she had not yet
risen ; she still lay stretched at full length on the floor.
" She has come to ; but she still pretends to be in a swoon,"
thought the king ; and he turned to Douglas.
" We are done," said he ; the " warrant for imprisonment is
prepared, and the sentence of the adulterous queen is spoken.
We have done with her forever ; and never shall she again
behold our face, or again hear our voice. She is sentenced
and. damned, and the royal mercy has nothing more to do
with this sinner. A curse on the adulteress ! A curse on
tne shameless woman who deceived her husband, and gave her-
self up to a traitorous paramour ! Woe to her, and may
shame and disgrace forever mark her name, which — "
Suddenly the king stopped and listened. The noise that
he had heard just before was now repeated louder and quicker ;
it came nearer and nearer.
And now the door opened and a figure entered — a figure
which made the king stare with astonishment and admiration.
It came nearer and nearer, light, graceful, and with the fresh-
ness of youth ; a gold-brocade dress enveloped it ; a diadem
of diamonds sparkled ou the brow ; and brighter yet than the
diamonds beamed the eyes.
No, the king was not mistaken. It was the queen. She
w;is standing bcf'oiv liini — and yet she still lay motionless and
stiff upon the floor yonder.
The king uttered a cry, and, turning pale, reeled a step
backward.
" The queen ! " exclaimed Douglas, in terror ; and he trem-
bled so violently that the paper in his hand rattled and flut-
tered.
" Yes, the queen ! " said Catharine, with a haughty smile.
330 HENKY Vin. AND HIS COUET.
" The queen, who comes to scold her husband, that, contrary
to his physician's orders, he still refrains from his slumbers at
so late an hour of the night."
" And the fool ! " said John Heywood, as with humorous
pathos he stepped forward from behind the queen — " the
fool, who comes to ask Earl Douglas how he dared deprive •
John Heywood of his office, and usurp the place of king's fool
to Henry, and deceive his most gracious majesty with all man-
ner of silly pranks and carnival tricks. "
" And who" — asked the king, in a voice quivering with
rage, fastening his flashing looks on Douglas with an annihilat-
ing expression — " who, then, is that woman there ? Who has
dared with such cursed mummery to deceive the king, and ca-
lumniate the queen ? "
" Sire," said Earl Douglas, who very well knew that his
future and that of his daughter depended on the present mo-
ment, and whom this consciousness had speedily restored to
his self-possession and calmness — " sire, I beseech your ma-
jesty for a moment of private explanation ; and I shall be
entirely successful in vindicating myself."
" Do not grant it him, brother Henry," paid John Hey-
wood ; " he is a dangerous juggler ; and who knows whether
he may not yet, in his private conversation, convince you that
he is king, and you nothing more than his lickspittle, fawn-
ing, hypocritical servant Earl Archibald Douglas."
" My lord and husband, I beg you to hear the earl's jus
tification," said Catharine, as she extended her hand to the
king with a bewitching smile. " It would be cruel to condemn
him unheard."
" I will hear him, but it shall be done in your presence,
Kate, and you yourself shall decide whether or not his justifi
cation is sufficient."
" No indeed, my husband ; let me remaiu an entire stran-
ger to this night's conspiracy, so that spite and anger may not
fill my heart and rob me of the serene confidence which I
need, to be able to walk on at your side happy and smiling in
the midst of my enemies."
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COUET. 331
" You are right, Kate," said the king, thoughtfully. u You
have many enemies at our court ; and we have to accuse our-
selves that we have not always succeeded in stopping our ear
to their malicious whisperings, and in keeping ourselves pure
from the poisonous breath of their calumny. Our heart is still
too artless, and we cannot even yet comprehend that men are
a disgusting, corrupt race, which one should tread beneath his
feet, but never take to his heart. Come, Earl Douglas, I will
hear you ; but woe to you, if you are unable to justify yourself!"
He retired to the embrasure of the large window of the
boudoir. Earl Douglas followed him thither, and let the
heavy velvet curtain drop behind them,
" Sire," said he, hardily and resolutely, " the question now is
this : Whose head would you rather give over to the executioner,
mine or the Earl of Surrey's? You have the choice between
the two. You arc aware that I have ventured for a moment to
deceive you. Well, send me to the Tower then, and set free the
noble Henry Howard, that he may henceforth disturb your
sleep and poison your days ; that he may further court the
love of the people, and perhaps some day rob your son of the
throne that belongs to him. Here is my head, sire ; it is for-
feited to the headsman's axe, and Earl Surrey is free ! "
" No, he is not free, and never shall be ! " said the king
grinding his teeth.
" Then, my king. I am justified ; and instead of being
angry with me, you will thank me? It is true I have played
a, hazardous game, but I did so in the service of my king. I
did it because I loved him, and because I read on your lofty
clouded brow the thoughts that begirt wilh darkness my mas-
ter's soul, and disturbed the sleep of his nights. You wanted
1o have Henry Howard in your power; and this crafty and
hypocritical cnrl knew how to conceal his guilt so securely
iiiidt-r the mask of virtue and loftiness of soul 1 But I knew
him, and behind this mask I had seen his face distorted with
passion and crime. I wanted to unmask him ; but for this, it
was necessary that I should deceive first him, and then for the
332 HENBY Vin. AND HIS COURT.
hour even yourself. I knew that he burned with an adulter-
ous love for the queen, and I wanted to avail myself of the
madness of this passion, in order to bring him surely and un-
avoidably to a richly-deserved punishment. But I would not
draw the pure and exalted person of the queen into this net
with which we wanted to surround Earl Surrey. I was
obliged, then, to seek a substitute for her ; and I did so.
There was at your court a woman whose whole heart belongs,
after God, to the king alone ; and who so much adores him,
that she would be ready at any hour gladly to sacrifice for the
king, her heart's blood, her whole being — ay, if need be, even
her honor itself — a woman, sire, who lives by your smile, and
worships you as her redeemer and savior — a woman whom
you might, as you pleased, make a saint or a strumpet ; and
. who, to please you, would be a shameless Phryne or a chaste
veiled nun."
" Tell me her name, Douglas," said the king, " tell
me it ! It is a rare and precious stroke of fortune to be so
loved ; and it would be a sin not to want to enjoy this good
fortune."
" Sire, I will tell you her name when you have first for-
given me," said Douglas, whose heart leaped for joy, and who
well understood that the king's anger was already mollified
and the danger now almost overcome. " I said to this wo-
man : ' You are to do the king a great service ; you are to de-
liver him from a powerful and dangerous foe ! You are to
save him from Henry Howard !' ' Tell me what I must do ! '
cried she, her looks beaming with joy. ' Henry Howard loves
the queen. You must be the queen to him. You must re-
ceive his letters, and answer them in the queen's name. You
must grant him interviews by night, and, favored by the dark-
ness of the night, make him believe that it is the queen whom
he holds in his arms. He must be convinced that the queen
is his lady-love ; and in his thoughts, as in his deeds, he must
be placed before the king as a traitor and criminal whose head
is forfeited to the headsman's axe. One day we will let the
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUKT. 333
king be a witness of a meeting that Henry Howard believes he
has with the queen ; it will then be in his power to punish
his enemy for his criminal passion, which is worthy of death ! '
And as I thus spoke to the woman, sire, she said with a sad
smile : ' It is a disgraceful and dishonorable part that you as-
sign me ; but I undertake it, for you say I may thereby ren-
der a service to the king. I shall disgrace myself for him ;
but he will perhaps bestow upon me in return a gracious
smile ; and then I shall be abundantly rewarded.' "
"But this woman is an angel!" cried the king, ardently.
— " an angel whom we should kneel to and adore. Tell me
her name, Douglas ! "
" Sire, as soon as you have forgiven me ! You know now
all my guilt and all my crime. For, as I bade that noble
woman, so it came to pass, and Henry Howard has gone to
the Tower in the firm belief that it was the queen whom he
just now held in his arms."
" But why did you leave me in this belief, Douglas ? Why
did you fill my heart with wrath against the noble and virtu-
ous queen also?"
" Sire, I dared not reveal the deception to you before you
had sentenced Surrey, for your noble and just moral sense
would have been reluctant to punish him on account of a
crime that he had not committed ; and in your first wrath you
would have also blamed this noble woman who has sacrificed
herself for her king."
" It is true," said the king, " I should have misjudged this
noble woman, and, instead of thanking her, I should have de-
stroyed her."
" Therefore, my king, I quietly allowed you to make out
an order for the queen's incarceration. But you remember
well, sire, I begged you to return to your apartments before
the (juecn was arrested. Well, now, there I should have dis-
closed to you the whole secret, which I could not tell you in
the presence of that woman. For she would die of shame if
she suspected that you knew of her love for the king, so pure
and self-sacrificing, and cherished in such heroic silence."
334 HENRY Yin. AJSTD HIS COURT.
" She shall never know it, Douglas ! But now at length
satisfy my desire. Tell me her name."
" Sire, you have forgiven me, then? You are no longer
angry with me that I dared to deceive you ? "
" I am no longer angry with you, Douglas ; for you have
acted rightly. The plan, which you have contrived and car-
ried out with such happy results, was as crafty as it was
daring."
. " I thank you, sire ; and I will now tell you the name.
That woman, sire, who at my wish gave herself up a sacrifice
to this adulterous earl, who endured his kisses, his embraces,
liis vows of love, in order to render a service to her king —
that woman was my daughter, Lady Jane Douglas ! "
"Lady Jane!" cried the king. "No, no, this is a new
deception. That haughty, chaste, and unapproachable Lady
Jane — that wonderfully beautiful marble statue really has then
a heart in her breast, and that heart belongs to me? Lady
Jane, the pure and chaste virgin, has made for me this pro-
digious sacrifice, of receiving this hated Surrey as her lover,
in order, like a second Delilah, to deliver him into my hand?
No, Douglas, you are lying to me. Lady Jane has not done
that!"
" May it please your majesty to go yourself and take a
look at that fainting woman, who was to Henry Howard the
queen."
The king did not reply to him ; but he drew back the
curtain and reentered the cabinet, in which the queen was
waiting with John Heywood.
Henry did not notice them. With youthful precipitation
he crossed the cabinet and the hall. Now he stood by the
figure of Geraldine still lying on the floor.
She was no longer in a swoon. She had long since re-
gained her consciousness ; and terrible were the agonies and
tortures that rent her heart. Henry Howard had incurred the
penalty of the headman's axe, and it was she that had betrayed
him.
HENBY VIH. AND HIS COURT. 335
But her father had sworn to her that she should save her
lover.
She durst not die then. She must live to deliver Henry
Howard.
There were burning, as it were, the fires of hell in her poor
heart ; but she was not at liberty to heed these pains. She
could not think of herself — only of him — of Henry Howard,
whom she must deliver, whom she must save from an igno-
minious death.
For him she sent up her fervent prayers to God ; for him
her heart trembled with anxiety and agony, as the king now
advanced to her, and, bending down, gazed into her eyes with
a strange expression, at once scrutinizing and smiling.
" Lady Jane," said he then, as he presented her his hand,
"arise from the ground and allow your king to express to you
his thanks for your sublime and wonderful sacrifice ! Verily,
it is a fair lot to be a king ; for then one has at least the
power of punishing traitors, and of rewarding those that serve
us. I have to-day done the one, and I will not neglect to do
the other also. Stand up, then, Lady Jane ; it does not be-
come you to lie on your knees before me."
" Oh, let me kneel, my king," said she, passionately ; " let
me beseech you for mercy, for pity ! Have compassion, King
Henry — compassion on the anxiety and agony which I endure.
It is not possible that this is all a reality ! that this juggling
is to be changed into such terrible earnest ! Tell me, King
Henry — I conjure you by the agonies which I suffer for your
sake — tell me, what will you do with Henry Howard? Why
have you sent him to the Tower ? "
" To punish the traitor as ho deserves," said the king, as
he cast a dark and angry look across at Douglas, who had
also approached his daughter, and was now standing close
by her.
Lady June uttered a heart-rending cry, and sank down
again, senseless and completely exhausted.
The king frowned. "It is possible," said he — "and I
336 IIEJSKY VIII. AND HIS COUKT.
almost believe it — that I have been deceived in many ways
this eveniugj and that now again my guilelessness has been
played upon in order to impose upon me a charming story.
However, I have given my word to pardon ; and it shall not
be said that Henry the Eighth, who calls himself God's vice-
gerent, has ever broken his word ; nor even that he has pun-
ished those whom he has assured of exemption from punish-
ment. My Lord Douglas, I will fulfil my promise. I forgive
you."
He extended his hand to Douglas, who kissed it fervently.
The king bent down closer to him. " Douglas," whispered
he, " you are as cunning as a serpent ; and I now see through
your artfully-woven web ! You wanted to destroy Surrey,
but the queen was to sink into the abyss with him. Because
I am indebted to you for Surrey, I forgive you what you have
done to the queen. But take heed to yourself, take heed that
I do not meet you again on the same- track ; do not ever try
again, by a look, a word, ay, even by a smile, to cast suspi-
cion on the queen. The slightest attempt would cost you your
life ! That I swear to you by the holy mother of God ; and
you know that I have never yet broken that oath. As regards
Lady Jane, we do not want to consider that she has misused
the name of our illustrious and virtuous consort in order to
draw this lustful and adulterous earl into the net whicli you
had set for him ; she obeyed your orders, Douglas ; and we
will not now decide what other motives besides have urged her
to this deed. She may settle that with God and her own con-
science, and it does not behoove us to decide about it."
" But it behooves me, perhaps, my husband, to ask by what
right Lady Jane has dared to appear here in this attire, and to
present to a certain degree a counterfeit of her queen ? " asked
Catharine in a sharp tone. " I may well be allowed to ask
what has made my maid of honor, who left the festive hull
sick, now all at once so well that she goes roaming about the
castle in the night time, and in a dress which seems likely to
be mistaken for mine? Sire, was this dress perchance a craf-
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COUKT. 337
tily-devised stratagem, in order to really confound us with one
another ? You are silent, my lord and king. It is true, then,
they have wanted to carry out a terrible plot against me ; and,
without the assistance of my faithful and honest friend, John
Heywood, who brought me here, I should without doubt be
now condemned and lost, as the Earl of Surrey is."
" Ah, John, it was you then that brought a little light into
this darkness?" cried the king, with a cheerful laugh, as he
laid his hand on Heywood's shoulder. Now, verily, what
the wise and prudent did not see, that the fool has seen
througli ! "
" King Henry of England," said John Heywood, solemnly*
" many call themselves wise, and yet they are fools ; and many
assume the mask of folly, because fools are allowed to be
wise."
" Kate," said the king, " you are right ; this was a bad
night for you, but God and the fool have saved you and me.
We will both be thankful for it. But it is well if you do as
you before wished, and ask and inquire nothing more concern-
ing the mysteries of this night. It was brave in you to come
here, and I will be mindful of it. Come, my little queen,
give me your arm and conduct me to my apartments. I tell
you, child, it gives me joy to be able to lean on your arm, and
see your dear sprightly face blanched by no fear or terrors of
conscience. Come, Kate, you alone shall lead me, and to you
alone will I trust myself."
*' Sire, you are too heavy for the queen," said the fool, as
he put his neck under the other arm. " Let mo share with
her the burden of royalty."
"• But before we go," said Catharine, " I have, my hus-
band, one request. Will you grant it ? "
" I will grant you every thing that you may ask, provided
you will mil rrnunv im: to send you to the Tower."
" Sirr, 1 wish to dismiss my maid of honor, Lady Jane
Douglas, from my service — that is till," said the queen, as IK r
eyes glanced with an expression of contempt, and yet at the
15
338 HENRY vm. Am> HIS COURT.
same time of pain, at the form of her friend of other days, pros-
trate on the floor.
" She is dismissed ! " said the king. " You will choose
another maid of honor to-morrow. Come, Kate ! "
And the king, supported by his consort and John Hey-
wood, left the room with slow and heavy steps.
Earl Douglas watched them with a sullen, hateful expres-
sion. As the door closed after them he raised his arm threat-
eningly toward heaven, and his tremhling lips jittered a fierce
curse and execration.
" Vanquished ! vanquished again ! " muttered he, gnash-
ing his teeth. " Humbled by this woman whom I hate, and
whom I will yet destroy ! Yes, she has conquered this time ;
but we will commence the struggle anew, and our envenomed
weapon shall nevertheless strike her at last ! "
Suddenly he felt a hand laid heavily on his shoulder, and a
pair of glaring, flaming eyes gazed at him.
" Father," said Lady Jane, as she threw her right hand
threateningly toward heaven — " father, as true as there is a
God above us, I will accuse you yourself to the king as a trai-
tor— I will betray to him all your accursed plots — if you do
not help me to deliver Henry Howard !"
Her father looked with an expression almost melancholy
in her face, painfully convulsed and pale as marble. " I will
help you ! " said he. " I will do it, if you will help me also,
and further my plans."
" Oh, only save Henry Howard, and I will sign myself
away to the devil with my heart's blood ! " said Jane Douglas,
with a horrible smile. k' Save his life, or, if you have not the
power to do that, then at least procure me the happiness of
being able to die with him."
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 339
CHAPTER XXXII.
UNDECEIVED.
PARLIAMENT, which had not for a long time now ventured
to offer any further opposition to the king's will — Parliament
had acquiesced in his decree. It had accused Earl Surrey of
high-treason ; and, on the sole testimony of his mother and
his sister, he had been declared guilty of Use majeste and
high-treason. A few words of discontent at his removal from
office, some complaining remarks about the numerous execu-
tions that drenched England's soil with blood — that was all
that the Duchess of Richmond had been able to bring against
him. That he, like his father, bore the arms of the Kings of
England — that was the only evidence of high-treason of which
his mother the Duchess of Norfolk could charge him.*
These accusations were of so trivial a character, that the
Parliament well knew they were not the ground of his arrest,
but only a pretext for it — only a pretext, by which the king
said to his pliant and trembling Parliament : " This man is
innocent ; but 1 will that you condemn him, and therefore
you will account the accusation sufficient."
Parliament had dot the courage to oppose the king's will.
These members of Parliament were nothing more than a flock
of sheep, who, in trembling dread of the sharp teeth of the dog,
go straight along the path which the dog shows them.
The king wanted them to condemn the Earl of Surrey, and
they condemned him.
They summoned him before their judgment-seat, and it was
in vain that he proved his innocence in a speech spirited and
glowing with eloquence. These noble members of Parliament
would not see that he was innocent.
It is true, indeed, there were a few who were ashamed to
bow their heads so unreservedly beneath the king's sceptre,
• Tytlcr, page 409. Burnct, vol. I, page 9.V
340 HENEY Vm. AKD HIS COURT.
which dripped with blood like a headsman's axe. There were
still a few to whom the accusation appeared insufficient ; but
they were outvoted ; and in order to give Parliament a warning
example, the king, on the very same day, had these obstinate
ones arrested and accused of some pretended crime. For this
people, enslaved by the king's cruelty and savage barbarity,
were already so degenerate and debased in se If-consciousness,
that men were always and without trouble found, who, in or-
der to please the king and his bloodthirstiness and sanctimo-
nious hypocrisy, degraded themselves to informers, and accused
of crime those whom the king's dark frown had indicated to
them as offenders.
'So Parliament had doomed the Earl of Surrey to die, and
the king had signed his death-warrant.
Early next morning he was to be executed ; and in the
Tower-yard the workmen were already busy in erecting the
scaffold on which the rfoble earl was to be beheaded.
Henry Howard was alone in his cell. He had done with
life and earthly things. He had set his house in order and
made his will ; he had written to his mother and sister, and
forgiven them for their treachery and accusation ; he had ad-
dressed a letter to his father, in which he exhorted him, in
words as nob'le as they were touching, to steadfastness and
.calmness, and bade him not to weep for him, for death was his
desire, and the grave the only refuge for which he longed.
He had then, as we have said, done with life ; and earthly
things no longer disturbed him. He felt no regret and no fear.
Life had left him nothing more to wish ; and he almost thanked
the king that he would so soon deliver him from the burden
of existence.
The future had nothing more to offer him ; why then should
he desire it ? Why long for a life which could be for him now
only an isolated, desolate, and gloomy one? For Geraldine
was lost to him ! He knew not her fate ; and no tidings of
her had penetrated to him through the solitnry prison walls
Did the queen still live? Or had the king in his wrath mur-
HENBT Vin. AND HIS COURT. 341
dered her on that very night when Henry was carried to the
Tower, and his last look beheld his beloved lying at her hus-
band's feet, swooning and rigid.
What had become of the queen — of Henry Howard's be-
loved Geraldine ? He knew nothing of her. He had hoped in
vain for some note, some message from her ; but he had not
dared to ask any one as to her fate. Perhaps the king desisted
from punishing her likewise. Perhaps his murderous inclina-
tion had been satisfied by putting Henry Howard to death ;
and Catharine escaped the scaffold. It might, therefore, have
been ruinous to her, had he, the condemned, inquired after her.
Or, if she had gone" before him, then he was certain of finding
her again, and of being united with her forevermore beyond
the grave.
He believed in a hereafter, for he loved ; and death did not
affright him, for after death came the reunion with her, with
Geraldine, who either was already waiting for him there above,
or would soon follow him.
Life had nothing more to offer him. Death united him to
his beloved. He hailed death -as his friend and savior, as
the priest who was to unite him to his Geraldine.
He heard the great Tower clock of the prison which with
threatening stroke made known the hour ; and each passing
hour he hailed with a joyous throb of the heart. The evening
came and deep night descended upon him — the last night
that was allotted to him — the last night that separated him
from his Geraldine.
The turnkey opened the door to bring the earl a light, and
to ask whether he hud any orders to give. Heretofore it had
been the king's special command not to allow him a light in big
cell ; and he had spent these six long evenings and nights of
his imprisonment in darkness. But to-day they were willing
to give him a light ; to-day they were willing to allow him
every thing that he might still desire. The life which he must
leave in a few hours was to bo once more adorned for him
with all charms and enjoyments which he might ask for. Hen-
342 HENKY Yin. AND HIS COUET.
ry Howard had but to wish, and the jailer was ready to fur-
nish him every thing.
But Henry Howard wished for nothing ; he demanded noth-
ing, save that they would leave him alone — save that they
would remove from his prison this light which dazzled him,
and which opposed to his enrapturing dreams the disenchanting
reality.
The king, who had wanted to impose a special punishment
in condemning him to darkness — the king had, contrary to his
intention, become thereby his benefactor. For with darkness
came dreams and fantasies. With the darkness came Geral-
dine.
When night and silence were all around him, then there
was light within ; and an enchanting whisper and a sweet,
enticing voice resounded within him. The gates of his prison
sprang open, and on the wings of thought Henry Howard
soared away from that dismal and desolate place. On the
wings of thought he came to her — to his Geraldine.
Again she was by him, in the large, silent halL Again
night Iny upon them, like a veil concealing, blessing, and envel-
oping them ; and threw its protection over their embraces and
their kisses. Solitude allowed him to hear again the dear mu-
sic of her voice, which sang for him so enchanting a melody of
love and ecstasy.
Henry Howard must be alone, so that he can hear his
Geraldine. Deep darkness must surround him, so that his Ger-
aldine can come to him.
He demanded, therefore, for his last night, nothing fur-
ther than to be left alone, and without a light. The jailer ex-
tinguished the light, and left the cell. But he did not shove
the great iron bolt across the door. He did not put the large
padlock on it, but he only left the door slightly ajar, and did
not lock it at all.
Henry Howard took no notice of this. What cared he,
whether this gate was locked or no — he who no longer had a
desire for life and freedom !
HENEY Tin. AND HIS COURT. 343
He leaned back on his seat, and dreamed with eyes open.
There below in the yard they were working on the scaffold
which Henry Howard was to ascend as soon as day dawned.
The dull monotony of the strokes of the hammers fell on his
ear. Now and then the torches, which lighted the workmen
at their melancholy task, allowed to shiue up into his cell a
pale glimmer of light, which danced on the walls in ghost-like
shapes.
" There are the ghosts of all those whom Henry has put
to death/' thought Henry Howard ; " they gather around me ;
like will-o'-the-wisps, they dance with me the dance of death,
and in a few hours I shall be forever theirs."
The dull noise of hammers and saws continued steadily on,
and Henry Howard sank deeper and deeper in reverie.
He thought, he felt, and desired nothing but Geraldine.
His whole soul was concentrated in that single thought of her.
It seemed to him he could bid his spirit see her, as though ho
could command his senses to perceive her. Yes, she was
there ; he felt — he was conscious of her presence. Again ho
lay at her feet, and leaned his head on her knee, and listened
again to those charming revelations of her love.
Completely borne away from the present, and from exist-
ence, he saw, he felt, only her. The mystery of love was per-
fected, and, under the veil of night, Geraliline had again
winged her way to him, and he to her.
A happy smile played about his lips, which faltered forth
rapturous words of greeting. Overcome by a wonderful hal-
lucination, he saw his beloved approaching him ; he stretched
out his arms to clasp her ; and it did not arouse him when ho
felt instead of her only the empty air.
" Why do you float away from mo again, Geraldine?"
asked he, in a low tone. u Wherefore do you withdraw from
my arms, to whirl with the will-o'-the-wisps in the death-
dance? Corac, Geraldine, come ; my soul burns for you. My
heart calls you with its last faltering throb. Come, Geraldine,
oh, come ! "
344 HENEY Vin. AND HIS COURT.
What was that ? It was as though the door were gently
opened, and the latch again gently fastened. It was as
though a foot were moving softly over the floor — as though the
shape of a human form shaded for a moment the flickering
light which danced around the walls.
Henry Howard saw it not. :
He saw naught but his Geraldine, whom he with so much
fervency and longing wished by his side. He spread his
arms ; he called her with ah1 the ardor, all the enthusiasm of a
lover.
Now he uttered a cry of ecstasy. His prayer of love was
answered. The dream had become a reality. His arms no
longer clasped the empty air ; they pressed to his breast the
woman whom he loved, and for whom he was to die.-
He pressed his lips to her mouth and she returned his
kisses. He threw his arms around her form, and she pressed
him fast, fast to her bosom.
Was this a reality ? Or was it madness that was creeping
upon him and seizing upon his brain, and deceiving him with
fantasies so enchanting?
Henry Howard shuddered as he thought this, and, falling
upon his knees, he cried in a voice trembling with agony and
love : " Geraldine, have pity on me ! Tell me that this is no
dream, that I am not mad — that you are really — you are
Geraldine — you — the king's consort, whose knees I now clasp !
Speak, oh speak, my Geraldine ! :*
" I am she ! " softly whispered she. "'I am Geraldine —
am the woman whom you love, and to whom you have sworn
eternal truth and eternal love ! Henry Howard, my beloved,
I now remind you of your oath ! Your life belongs to me.
This -you have vowed, and I now come to demand of you that
which is my own ! "
" Ay, my life belongs to you, Geraldine ! But it is a mis-
erable, melancholy possession, which you will call yours only
a few hours longer."
She threw her arms closely around his neck ; she raised
DENKY Vin. AND HIS COUET. 345
him to her heart ; she kissed his mouth, his eyes. He felt her
tears, which trickled like hot fountains over his face ; he
heard her sighs, which struggled from her breast like death-
groans.
" You must not die ! " murmured she, amid her tears.
" No, Henry, you must live, so that I too can live ; PO that I
shall not become mad from agony and sorrow for you ! My
God, my God, do you not then feel how I love you ? Know
you not, then, that your life is my life, and your death my
death?"
He leaned his head on her shoulder, and, wholly intoxi.
cated with happiness, he scarcely heard what she was speak-
ing.
She was again there ! "What cared he for all the rest?
" Geraldine," softly whispered he, " do you recollect still
how we first met each other? how our hearts were united in
one throb, how our lips clung to each other in one kiss ? Geral-
dine, my wife, my loved one, we then swore that naught could
separate us, that onr love should survive the grave ! Geraldine,
do you remember that still?"
" I remember it, my Henry ! But you shall not die yet ;
and not in death, but in life, shall your love for me be proved 1
Ay, we will live, live ! And your life shall be my life, and
where you arc, there will I be also ! Henry, do you remem-
ber that you vowed this to me with a solemn oath ! "
" I remember it, but I cannot keep my word, my Gerald iue !
Hear you how they are sawing and hammering there below ?
Know you what that indicates, dearest?"
u I know it, Henry 1 It is the scaffold that they are build-
ing there below. The scaffold for you and me. For I too
will die if you will not live ; and the axe that seeks your neck
shall find mine also, if you wish not that wo both live ! "
" Do I wish it I But how can we, beloved ? "
" We can, Henry, we con ! All is ready for the flight 1
It is all arranged, every thing prepared ! The king's signet-
ring has opened to me the gates of the prison ; the oinuipo-
346 HENKY Vm. AND HIS COUBT.
tence o' gold has Avon over your jailer. He will not see it,
when trro persons instead of one leave this dungeon. Unmo-
lested aad without hinderance, we will both leave the Tower
by ways known only to him, over secret corridors and stair-
cases, and will go aboard a boat which is ready to take us to
a ship, which lies in the harbor prepared to sail, and which as
soon as ws are aboard weighs anchor and puts to sea with ns.
Come, Henry, come ! Lay your arm in mine, and let us leave
this prison ! "
She threw both her arms around his neck, and drew him
forward. He pressed her fast to his heart and whispered :
"Yes, come, come, my beloved ! Let us fly! To you be-
longs my life, you alone ! "
He raised her up in his arms, and hastened with her to
the door. He pushed it hastily open with his foot and hur-
ried forward down the corridor ; but having arrived just at
the first turn he reeled back in horror.
Before the door were standing soldiers with shouldered
arms. There stood also the lieutenant of the Tower, and two
servants behind him with lighted candles.
Geraldine gave a scream, and with anxious haste rear-
ranged the thick veil that had slipped from her head.
Henry Howard also had uttered a cry, but not on account
of the soldiers and the frustrated flight.
His eyes, stretched wide open, stared at this figure at his
side, now so closely veiled.
It seemed to him as though like a spectre a strange face
had risen up close by him — as though it were not the beloved
head of the queen that rested there on his shoulder. He had
seen this face only as a vision, as the fantasy of a dream ; but
he knew with perfect certainty that it was not Aer countenance,
not the countenance of his Geraldine.
The lieutenant of the Tower motioned to his servants, and
they carried the lighted candles into the earl's cell.
Then he gave Henry Howard his hand and silently led
him back into the prison.
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUET. 347
Henry Howard exhibited no reluctance to follow him ; but
his hand had seized Geraldine's arm, and he drew her along
with him ; his eye rested on her with a penetrating expression,
and seemed to threaten her.
They were now again in the room which they had before
left with such blessed hopes.
The lieutenant of the Tower motioned to the servants to
retire, then turned with solemn earnestness to Earl Surrey.
" My lord," said he, " it is at the king's command that I
bring you these lights. His majesty knows all that has hap-
pened here this night. He knew that a plot was formed to
rescue you ; and while they believed they were deceiving him,
the plotters themselves were deceived. They had succeeded,
under various artful false pretences in influencing the king to
give his signet-ring to one of his lords. But his majesty was
already warned, and he already knew that it was not a man,
as they wanted to make him believe, but a woman, who came,
not to take leave of you, but to deliver you from prison. — My
lady, the jailer whom you imagined that you had bribed, was
a faithful servant of the king. He betrayed your plot to me ;
and it was I who ordered him to make a show of favoring
your deed. You will not be able to release Earl Surrey ; but
if such is your command, I will myself see you to the ship
that lies in the harbor for you ready to sail. No one will
hinder you, my lady, from embarking on it ; Earl Surrey is
not permitted to accompany you ! — My lord, soon the night is
at an end, and you know that it will be your last night. The
king has ordered that I am not to prevent this lady, if she
wishes to spend this night with you in your room. But she is
allowed to do so only on tbo condition that the lights in your
room remain burning. That is the king's express will, and
these are his own words : ' Tell Earl Surrey that I allow him
to love his Geraldine, but that he is to open his eyes to see her 1
— That he may sec, you will give him a light ; and I command
him not to extinguish it so long as Geraldine is with him.
Otherwise he may confound her with another woman ; for in
34-8 HENRY Vin. AND HIS COUBT.
the dark one cannot distinguish even a harlequin from a
queen ! ' — You have now to decide, my lord, whether this lady
remains with you, or whether she goes, and the light -shall be
put out ! "
" She shall remain with me, and I very much need the
light!" said Earl Surrey; and his penetrating look rested
steadily on the veiled figure, which shook at his words, as if in
an ague.
"• Have you any other wish besides this, my lord? "
"None, save that I may be left alone with her."
The lieutenant bowed and left the room.
They were now alone again, and stood confronting each
other in silence. Naught was heard but the beating of their
hearts, and the sighs of anguish that burst from Geraldine's
trembling lips.
It was an awful, a terrible pause. Geraldine would have
gladly given her life could she thereby have extinguished the
light and veiled herself in impenetrable darkness.
But the earl would see. With an angry, haughty look,
he stepped up to her, and, as with commanding gesture he
raised his arm, Geraldine shuddered and submissively bowed
her head.
" Unveil your face ! " said he, in a tone of command.
She did not stir. She murmured a prayer, then raised
her clasped hands to Henry and in a low moan, said : " Mer-
cy ! mercy ! "
He extended his hand and seized the veil.
" Mercy ! " repeated she, in a voice of still deeper supplica-
tion— of still greater distress.
But he was inexorable. He tore the veil from her face
and stared at her. Then with a wild shriek he reeled back
and covered his face with his hands.
Jane Douglas durst not breathe or stir. She was pale as
marble ; her large, burning eyes were fastened with an un-
utterable expression of entreaty upon her lover, who. stood be-
fore her with covered head, and crushed with anguish. She
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 349
loved him more than her life, more than her eternal salvation ;
and yet she it was that had brought him to this hour of agony.
At, length Earl Surrey let his hands fall from his face, and
with a fierce movement dashed the tears from his eyes.
As he looked at her, Jane Douglas wholly involuntarily
sank upon her knees, and raised her hands imploringly to
him. " Henry Howard," said she, in a low whisper, " I am
Geraldine ! Me have you loved ; my letters have you read
with ecstasy, and to me have you often sworn that you loved
my mind yet more than my appearance. And often has my
heart been filled with rapture, when you told me you would
love me however my face might change, however old age or
sickness might alter my features. You remember, Henry,
how I once asked you whether you would cease to love me,
if now God suddenly put a mask before my face, so that you
could not recognize my features. You replied to me :
' Nevertheless, I should love and adore you ; for what in you
ravishes me, is not your face, but you yourself— yourself with
your glorious being and nature. It is your soul and your
.heart which can never change, which lie before me like a holy
book, clear and bright ! ' That was your reply to me then, as
you swore to love, me eternally. Henry Howard, I now re-
mind you of your oath ! I am your Geraldine. It is the
same soul, the same heart ; only God has put a mask upon
my face ! "
Earl Surrey had listened to her with eager attention, with
increasing amazement.
" It is she ! It is really ! '* cried he, as she ceased. " It
is Geraldine 1 "
And wholly overcome, wholly speechless with anguish, ho
sank into a seat.
Geraldine flew to him ; she crouched at his feet ; she seized
liia drooping hand and covered it with kisses. Aud amid
streaming tears, often interrupted by her sighs and her sobs,
she recounted to him the sad and unhappy history of her love ; ,
she unveiled before him the whole web of cunning and deceit,
350 HENBY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
that her father had drawn around them both. She laid her
whole heart open and unveiled before him. She told him of
her love, of her agonies, of her ambition, and her remorse.
She accused herself; but she pleaded her love as an excuse,
and with streaming tears, clinging to his knees, she implored
him for pity, for forgiveness.
He thrust her violently from him, and stood up in order to
escape her touch. His noble countenance glowed with anger ;
his eyes darted lightning ; his long flowing hair shaded his
lofty brow and his face like a sombre veil. He was beautiful
in his wrath, beautiful as the archangel Michael trampling
the dragon beneath his feet. And thus he bent down his
head toward her ; thus he gazed at her with flashing and con-
temptuous looks.
" I forgive you?" said he. "Never will that be! Ha,
shall I forgive you ? — you, who have made my entire life a
ridiculous lie, and transformed the tragedy of my love into a
disgusting fjarce ? Oh, Geraldine, how I have loved you ;
and now you have become to me a loathsome spectre, before
which my soul shudders, and which I must execrate ! You
have crushed my life, and even robbed my death of its sanc-
tity ; for now it is no longer the martyrdom of my love, but
only the savage mockery of my credulous heart. Oh, Geral-
dine, how beautiful it would have been to die for you ! — to go
to death with your name upon my lips ! — to bless you ! — to
thank you for my happy lot, as the axe was already uplifted
to smite off my head ! How beautiful to think that death
does not separate us, but is only the way to an eternal union ;
that we should lose each other but a brief moment here, to
find each other again forevermofe ! "
Geraldine writhed at his feet like a worm trodden upon ;
and her groans of distress and her smothered moans were the
heart-rending accompaniment of his melancholy words.
"But that is now all over!" cried Henry Howard; and
his face, which was before convulsed with grief and agony,
now glowed again with wrath. " You have poisoned my life
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 351
and my death ; and I shall curse you for it, and my last word
will be a malediction on the harlequin Geraldine ! "
" Have pity ! " groaned Jane. " Kill me, Henry ; stamp
my head beneath your feet ; only let this torture end ! "
" Nay, no pity ! " yelled he, wildly ; " no pity for this im-
postor, who has stolen my heart and crept like a thief into my
love ! Arise, and leave this room ; for you fill me with horror ;
and when I behold you, I feel only that I must curse you !
Ay, a curse on you and shame, Geraldine ! Curse on the kiss-
es that I have impressed on your lips — on the tears of rapture
that I have wept on your bosom. When J ascend the scaf-
fold, I will curse you, and my last words shall be : ' Woe to
Geraldine ! — for she is my murderess ! "
He stood there before her with arm raised on high, proud
and great in his wrath. She felt the destroying lightuing of his
eyes, though she durst not look up at him, but lay at his feet
moaning and convulsed, and concealing her face in her veil,
as she shuddered at her owu picture.
" And this be my last word to you, Geraldine," said Henry
Howard, panting for breath : " Go heuce under the burden
of my curse, aud live — if you can ! "
She unveiled her head, and raised her countenance toward
him. A contemptuous smile writhed about her deathly pale
lips. " Live ! " said she. " Have we not sworn to die with
each other? Your curse does not release me from my oath,
and when you descend into the grave, Jane Douglas will stand
upon its brink, to wail aud weep until you make a little place
for her there below ; until she has softened your heart
and you take her again, as your Geraldine, into your grave.
Oh, Henry ! in the grave, I no longer wear the face of Jano
Douglas — that hated face, which I would tear with ray nails.
In the grave, I am Geraldine again. There I may again Ho
close to your heart, and again you will say to me : ' I love not
your face and your external form ! I lovo you yourself; I
love your heart and mind ; and that can never change ; aud
can never be otherwise ! '"
352 nENEr vm. AKD HIS COURT.
" Silence ! " said he, roughly ; " silence, if you do not want
me t.o run mad ! Cast not my own words in my face. They
defile me, for falsehood has desecrated and trodden them in
the mire. No ! I will not make room for you in my grave.
I will not again call you Geraldine. You are Jane Douglas,
and I hate you, and I hurl my curse upon your criminal head !
I tell you— "
He suddenly paused, and a slight convulsion ran through
his whole frame.
Jane Douglas uttered a piercing scream, and sprang from
her knees.
Day had broken ; and from the prison tower sounded the
dismal, plaintive stroke of the death-bell.
" Do you hear, Jane Douglas ? " said Surrey. " That bell
summons me to death. You it is that has poisoned my last
hour. I was happy when I loved you. I die in despair, for
I despise and hate you."
" No, no, you dare not die ! " cried she, clinging to him
with passionate anguish. . " You dare not go to the grave with
that fierce curse upon your lips. I cannot be your murderess.
Oh, it 'is not possible that they will put you to death — you, the
beautiful, the noble and the virtuous Earl Surrey. My God,
what have you done to excite their wrath ? You are innocent ;
and they know it. They cannot execute you ; for it would be
murder ! You have committed no offence ; you have been
guilty of nothing ; no crime attaches to your noble person. It
is indeed no crime to love Jane Douglas, and me have you
loved — me alone."
" No, not you," said he proudly ; " I have nothing tor do
with Lady Jane Douglas. I loved the queen, and I believed
she returned my love. That is my crime."
The door opened : and in solemn silence the lieutenant of
the Tower entered with the priests and his assistants. In
the door was seen the bright-red dress of the headsman,
who was standing upon the threshold with face calm and un-
movsd.
HENRY VDI. AND HIS COUET. 353
" It is time ! " solemnly said the lieutenant.
The priest muttered his prayers, and the assistants swung
their censers. Without, the death-bell kept up its wail ; and
from the court was heard the hum of the mob, which, curious
and bloodthirsty as it ever is, had streamed hither to behold
with laughing mouth the blood of the man who but yesterday
was its favorite. ..
Earl Surrey stood there a moment in silence. His features
worked and were convulsed, and a death-like pallor covered
his cheeks.
He trembled, not at death, but at dying. It seemed to
him that he already felt on his neck the cold broad-axe which
that frightful man there held in his hand. Oh, to die on the
battle-field — what a boon it would have been ! To come to
an end on the scaffold— what a disgrace was this !
"Henry Howard, my son, are you prepared to die?"
asked the priest. u Have you made your peace with God?
Do you repent of your sins, and do you acknowledge death as
a righteous expiation and punishment? Do you forgive your
enemies, and depart hence at peace with yourself and with
mankind?"
" I am prepared to die," said Surrey, with a proud smile ;
" the other questions, my father, I will answer to my God."
" Do you confess that you were a wicked traitor ? And
do you beg the forgiveness of your noble and righteous, your
exalted and good king, for the blasphemous injury to his sa-
cred majesty ? "
Eurl Surrey looked him steadily in the eye. " Do you
know what crime I am accused of ? "
The priest cast down his eyes, and muttered a few unintel-
ligible words.
With a haughty movement of the head, Henry Howard
turned from the priest to the lieutenant of the Tower.
" Do you know my crime, my lord?" said he.
But the lord lieutenant also dropped his eyes, and re-
mained silent.
354 HENKY VHI. AND HIS COURT.
Henry Howard smiled. " Well, BOW, I will tell you. I
have, as it becomes me, my father's son, borne the arms of
our house on my shield and over the entrance of my palace,
and it has been discovered that the king bears the same arms
that we do. That is my high-treason ! I have said that the
king is deceived in many of his servants, and often promotes
his favorites to high honors which they do not deserve. That
is my offence against his majesty ; and it is that for which I
shall lay my head upon the block.* But make yourself easy ;
I shall myself add to my crimes one more, so that they may
be grievous enough to make the conscience of the righteous
and generous king quiet. I have given up my heart to a
wretched and criminal love, and the Geraldine whom I have
sung in many a poem, and have celebrated even before the
king, was nothing but a miserable coquettish strumpet ! "
Jane Douglas gave^ a scream, and sank upon the ground as
if struck by lightning.
"Do you repent of this sin, my son?" asked the priest.
" Do you turn your heart away from this sinful love, in order
to turn it to God?"
" I not only repent of this love, but I execrate it ! and now,
my father, let us go ; for you see, indeed, my lord is becoming
impatient. He bears in mind that the king will find no rest
until the Howards also have gone to rest. Ah, King Henry !
King Henry ! Thou callest thyself the mighty king of the
world, and yet thou tremblest before the arms of thy subject !
My lord, if you go to the king to-day, give him Henry Howard's
greeting ; and tell him, I wish his bed may be as easy to him
as the grave will be to me. Now, come, my lords ! It is
time."
With head proudly erect and calm step, he turned to the
door. But now Jane Douglas sprang from the ground ; noAV
she rushed to Henry Howard and clung to him with all the
* These two insignificant accusations were the only points that could be made out
against the Earl of Surrey. Upon these charges, brought by his mother and sister, he
was executed. — Tytler, page 492; Burnet, vol. i., page 75; Leti, vol. i., page 108.
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 355
might of her passion and agony. " I leave you not ! " cried she,
breathless and pale as death. " You dare not repulse me, for
you have sworn that we shall live and die together."
He hurled her from him in fierce wrath, and drew himself
up before her, lofty and threatening.
" I forbid you to follow me ! " cried he, in a tone of com-
mand. She reeled back against the wall and looked at him,
trembling and breathless.
He was still lord over her soul ; she was still subject to him
in love and obedience. She could not therefore summon up
courage to defy his command.
She beheld him as he left the room and passed down the
corridor with his dreadful train ; she heard their footsteps grad-
ually die away ; and then suddenly in the yard sounded the hol-
low roll of the drum.
Jane Douglas fell on her knees to pray, but her lips trem-
bled so much that she could find no words for her prayer.
The roll of the drum ceased in the court below, and only
the death-bell still continued to wail and wail. She heard a
voice speaking loud and powerful words.
It was his voice ; it was Henry Howard that was speaking.
And now again the hollow roll of the drums drowned his
voice.
" He dies ! He dies, and I am not with him ! " cried she,
with a shriek ; and she gathered herself up, and as if borne by
a whirlwind she dashed out of the room, through the corridor,
and down the stairs.
There she stood in the court. That dreadful black pile
above there, in the midst of this square crowded with men —
that was the scaffold. Yonder she beheld him prostrate on
his knees. She beheld the uxe in the headsman's hand ;
»hc saw him raise it for the fatal stroke.
She was a woman no longer, but a lioness 1 Not a drop
of blood was in her checks. Her nostrils were expanded and
her ey»s darted lightning.
She drew out a dagger that she had concealed in her bosom,
356 HENBY Vin. AND HIS COUET.
and made a path through the amazed, frightened, yielding
crowd.
With one spring she had rushed up the steps of the scaffold.
She now stood by him on the top of it — close by that kneeling
figure.
There was a flash through the air. She heard a peculiar
whiz — then a hollow blow. A red vapor-like streak of blood
spurted up, and covered Jane Douglas with its crimson
flood.
" I come, Henry, I come ! " cried she, with a wild shout.
" I shall be with thee in death ! "
And again there was a flash through the air. It was the
dagger that Jane Douglas plunged into her heart.
She had struck well. No sound — no groan burst from her
lips. With a proud smile she sank by her lover's headless
corpse, and with a last dying effort she said to the horrified
headsman : " Let me share his grave ! Henry Howard, in
life and in death I am with thee ! "
CHAPTER XXXIIIf
NEW INTRIGUES.
HENRY HOWARD was dead; and now one would have
thought the king might be satisfied and quiet, and that sleep
would no longer flee from his eyelids, since Henry Howard,
his great rival, had closed his eyes forever ; since Henry How-
ard was no longer there, to steal away his crown, to fill the
world with the glory of his deeds, to dim the genius of the king
by his own fame as a poet.
But the king was still dissatisfied. Sleep still fled from his
couch.
The cause of this was that his work was only just half done.
Henry Howard's father, the Duke of Norfolk, still lived. The
cause of this was, that the king was always obliged to think
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COUET. 357
of this powerful rival ; and these thoughts chased sleep from
his eyelids. His soul was sick of the Howards ; therefore his
body suffered such terrible pains.
If the Duke of Norfolk would close his eyes in death, then
would the king also be able to close his again in refreshing sleep !
But this court of peers — and only by such a court could the
duke be judged — this court of peers was so slow aud deliberate !
It worked far less rapidly, and was not near so serviceable, iis
the Parliament which had so quickly condemned Henry How-
ard. Why must the old Howard bear a ducal title ? Why
was he not like his son, only an earl, so that the obedient Par-
liament might condemn him?
That was the king's inextinguishable grief, his gnawing
pain, which made him raving with fury and heated his blood,
and thereby increased the pains of his body.
He raved and roared with impatience. Through the halls
of his palace resounded his savage vituperation. It made
every one tremble and quake, for no one was sure that it was
not he that was to fall that day a victim to the king's fury.
No one could know whether the king's ever-increasing thirst
for blood would not that day doom him.
With the most jealous strictness the king, from his sick-
couch, watched over his royal dignity ; and the least fault
against that might arouse bis wrath and bloodthirstiness.
Woe to those who wanted still to maintain that the pope was
head of the Church 1 Woe to those who ventured to call God
the only Lord of the Church, and honored not the king as the
Church's holy protector I The one, like the other, were trai-
tors and sinners, and he had Protestants and Roman Catholics
alike executed, however near they stood to his own person,
and however closely ho was otherwise bound to them.
Whoever, therefore, could avoid it, kept himself far from
the dreaded person of the king ; and whoever was constrained
by duty to be near him, trembled for his life, and commended
his soul to God. •
There were only four persons who did not fear the king,
358 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUBT.
and who seemed to be safe from his destroying wrath. There
was the queen, who nursed him with devoted attention, and
John Heywood, who with untiring zeal sustained Catharine in
her difficult task, and who still sometimes succeeded in win-
ing a smile from the king. There were, furthermore, Gardiner?
bishop of Winchester, and Earl Douglas.
Lady Jane Douglas was dead. The king had therefore for-
given her father, and again shown himself gracious and friendly
to the deeply-bowed earl. Besides, it was such' an agreeable and
refreshing feeling to the suffering king to have some one about
him who suffered yet more than he himself ! It comforted him
to know that there could be agonies yet more horrible than
those pains of the body under which he languished. Earl
Douglas suffered these agonies ; and the king saw with a kind
of delight how his hair turned daily more gray, and his fea-
tures became more relaxed and feeble. Douglas was younger
than the king, and yet how old and gray his face was beside
the king's well-fed and blooming countenance !
Could the king have seen the bottom of his soul, he would
have had less sympathy with Earl Douglas's sorrow.
He considered him only as a tender father mourning the
death of his only child. He did not suspect that it was less
the father that Jane's painful death had smitten, than the
ambitious man, the fanatical Roman Catholic, the enthusiastic
disciple of Loyola, who with dismay saw all his plans frus-
trated, and the moment drawing nigh when he would be di-
vested of that power and consideration which he enjoyed in
the secret league of the disciples of Jesus.
With him, therefore, it was less the daughter, for whom
he mourned, than the king's seventh wife. And that Catharine
wore, the crown, and not his daughter — not Jane Douglas —
this it was that he could never forgive the queen.
He wanted to take vengeance on the queen for Jane's
death ; he wanted to punish Catharine for his frustrated hopes,
for his desires that she had trampled upon.
But Earl Douglas durst not himself venture to make an-
HENRY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 359
other attempt to prejudice the king's mind against his consort.
Henry had interdicted him from it under the penalty of his
wrath. With words of threatening, he had warned him from
such an attempt ; and Earl Douglas very well knew that King
Henry was inflexible in his determination, when the matter
under consideration was the execution of a threatened punish-
ment.
Yet what Douglas durst not venture, that Gardiner could
venture — Gardiner, who, thanks to the capriciousness of the
sick king, had for the few days past enjoyed again the royal favor
so unreservedly that the noble Archbishop Cranmer had re-
ceived orders to leave the court and retire to his episcopal resi-
dence at Lambeth.
Catharine had seen him depart with anxious forebodings ;
for Cranmer had ever been her friend and her support. His
mild and serene countenance had ever been to her like a star
of peace, in the midst of this tempest-tossed and passion-lashed
court life ; and his gentle and noble words had always fallen
like a soothing balm ou her poor trembling heart.
She felt that with his departure she lost her noblest sup-
port, her strengthening aid, and that she was now surrounded
only by enemies and opponents. True, she still had John
Ileywood, the faithful friend, the indefatigable servant ; but
since Gardiner had exercised his sinister influence over the
king's mind, John Heywood durst scarcely risk himself in
Henry's presence. Trde, she had also Thomas Seymour, her
lover ; but she knew and felt that she was everywhere sur-
rounded by spies and eavesdroppers, and that now it required
nothing more than an interview with Thomas Seymour — a few
tender words — perchance even only a look full of mutual un-
derstanding and love, in order to send him and her to the scaf-
fold.
She trembled jiot for herself, but for her lover. That
made her cautious and thoughtful. That gave her courage
never to show Thomas Seymour other than a cold, serious
face ; never to meet him otherwise than in the circle of her
360 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUBT.
court ; never to smile OB him ; never to give him her
hand.
She was, however, certain of her future. She knew that a
day would come on which the king's death would deliver her
from her burdensome grandeur and her painful royal crown ;
when she should be free — free to give her hand to the man
whom alone oji earth she loved, and to become his wife.
She waited for that day, as the prisoner does for the hour
of his release ; .but like him she knew that a premature at-
tempt to escape from her dungeon would bring her only ruin
and death, and not freedom.
She nmst be patient and wait. She must give up all per-
sonal intercourse with her lover ; and even his letters John
Heywood could bring her but very seldom, and only with the
greatest caution. How often already had not John Heywood
conjured her to give up this correspondence also ! how often
had he not with tears in his eyes besought her to renounce
this love, which might one day be her ruin and her death !
Catharine laughed at bis gloomy forebodings, and opposed to
his dark prophecies a bravery reliant on the future, the joyous
courage of her love.
She would not die, for happiness and love were awaiting
her ; she would not renounce happiness and love, for the sake
of which she could endure this life in other respects — this life
of peril, of resignation, of enmity, and of hatred.
But she wanted to live in order 'to be happy hereafter.
This thought made her brave and resolute ; it gave her cour-
age to defy her enemies with serene brow and smiling lip ; it
enabled her to sit with bright eye and rosy cheeks at the side
of her dreaded and severe husband, and, with cheerful wit and
inexhaustible good-humor, jest away the frown from his brow,
and vexation from his soul.
But just because she could do this, elje was a dangerous
antagonist to Douglas and Gardiner. Just on that account, it
was to be their highest effort to destroy this beautiful young
woman, who durst defy them and weaken their influence with
HENEY VIII. AND HIS COURT. 361
the king. If they could but succeed in rendering the king's
mind more and more gloomy ; if they could but completely
fill him again with fanatical religious zeal ; then, and then
only, could they hope to attain their end ; which end was this :
to bring back the king as a contrite, penitent, and humble son
of the ouly saving mother Church, and to make him again,
from a proud, vain, and imperious prince, an obedient and sub-
missive son of the pope.
The king was to renounce this vain and blasphemous arro-
gance of wishing to be himself head of his Church. He was
to turn away from the spirit of novelty and heresy, and again
become a faithful and devout Catholic.
But in order that they might attain this end, Catharine
must be removed from him ; he must no longer behold her
rosy and beautiful face, and no longer allow himself to be di-
verted by her sensible discourse and her keen wit.
" We shall not be able to overthrow the queen," said Earl
Douglas to Gardiner, as the two stood in the king's anteroom,
and as Catharine's cheerful chit-chat and the king's merry
laugh came pealing to them from the adjoining room. " No,
no, Gardiner, she is too powerful and too crafty. The king
loves her very much-; and she is such an agreeable and refresh-
ing recreation to him."
'• Just on that account we must withdraw her from him,"
said Gardiner, with a dark frown. " He must turn away his
heart from this earthly love ; and after we shall have morti-
fied this love in him, this savage and arrogant man will return
to us and to God, contrite and humble."
" But we shall not be able to mortify it, friend. It is so
ardent and selfish a love."
" So much the greater will be the triumph, if our holy ad-
monitions are successful in touching his heart, Douglas. It is
true lie will suffer very much if he is obliged to give up this
woman. But he needs precisely this suffering iu order to be-
come contrite and penitent. His mind must first be entirely
darkened, so that we can illuminate it with the light of faith.
16
362 HEiraY VIII. AND HIS COUET.
Ho must first be rendered perfectly isolated and comfortless in
order to bring him b'ack to the holy communion of the Church,
and to find him again accessible to the consolations of that
faith which alone can save."
" Ah," sighed Douglas, 4i I fear that this will be a useless
struggle. The king is so vain of his self-constituted high-priest-
hood ! "
*' But he is such a weak man, and such a great sinner.! "
said Gardiner, with a cold smile. " He trembles so much at
death and God's judgment, and our holy mother the Church
can give him absolution, and by her holy sacraments render
death easy to him. He is a wicked sinner and has stings of
conscience. This it is that will bring him back again to the
bosom of the Catholic Church."
" But when will that come to pass? The king is sick, and
any day may put an end to bis lite. Woe to us, if he die be-
fore he has given the power into our hands, and nominated us
his executors ! Woe to us, if the queen is appointed regent,
and the king selects the Seymours as her ministers ! Oh, my
•wise and pious father, the work that you wish to do must be
done soon, or it must remain forever unaccomplished."
" It shall be done this very day," said Gardiner, solemnly ;
and bending down closer to the earl's ear, he continued : " we
have lulled the queen into assurance and self-confidence, and
by this means she shall be ruined this very day. She relies
so strongly on her power over the king's disposition, that she
often summons up courage even to contradict him, and to set
her own will in opposition to his. That shall be her ruin this
very day ! For mark well, earl ; the king is now again like
a tiger that has been long fasting. He thirsts for blood ! The
queen has an aversion to human blood, and she is horrified
when she hears of executions. So we must manage that these
opposing inclinations may come into contact, and contend with
each other."
" Oh, I understand now," whispered Douglas ; " and I bow
in reverence before the wisdom of your highness. You will
let them both contend with their own weapons."
HENET Vm. AND HIS COUET. 363
" I will point out a welcome prey to his appetite for blood,
and give her silly compassion an opportunity to contend with
the kiug for his prey. Do you not think, earl, that this will
be an amusing spectacle, and one refreshing to the heart, to
see how the tiger and dove struggle with each other? And I
tell you the tiger thirsts so much for blood ! Blood is the only
balm that he applies to his aching limbs, and by which alone
he imagines that he can restore peace and courage to his .tor-
tured conscience and his dread of death. Ah, ha ! we have
told him that, with each new execution of a heretic, one of his
great sins would be blotted out, and that the blood of the Cal-
vinists serves to wash out of his Account-book some of his evil
deeds. He would be so glad to be able to appear pure and
guiltless before the tribunal of his God ! Therefore he needs
very much heretical blood. But hark — the hour strikes which
summons me to the royal chamber ! There has been enough
of the queen's laughing and chit-chat. We will now endeavor
to banish the smile forever from her face. She is a heretic ;
and it is a pious work, well pleasing to God, if we plunge her
headlong into ruin ! "
" May God be with your highness, and assist you by His
grace, that yon may accomplish this sublime work ! "
" God will be with us, my son, since for Him it is that we
labor and harass ou'rselves. To His honor and praise we bring
these misbelieving heretics to the stake, and make the air re-
echo with the agonizing shrieks of those who are racked and
tortured. That is music well pleasing to God ; and the
angels in heaven will triumph and be glad when the heretical
and infidel Queen Catharine also has to strike up this music of
the damned. Now I go to the holy labor of love and godly
wrath. Pray for me, my son, that I may succeed. Remain
here in the anteroom, and await my call ; perhaps we shall
need; ! Vuy for us, and with us. Ah, we still owe this
heretical queen a gfudgo for Anno Askew. To-day we will
pay her. Then she accused us, to-day we will accuse her,
and God and His host of saints and aniiels are with us."
364: HENKY VHI. AND HIS COURT.
And the pious and godly priest crossed himself, and with
head humbly bowed and a soft smile about his thin, bloodless
lips, strode through the hall in order to betake himself to the
king's chamber.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
THE KING AND THE PEIEST.
" GOD bless and preserve yonr majesty ! " said Gardiner as
he entered, to the king, who just then was sitting with the
queen at the chess-board. With frowning brow and com-
pressed lips he looted over the game, which stood unfavorable
for him, and threatened him with a speedy checkmate.
It was not wise in the queen not to let the king win ;
for his superstitious and jealous temper looked upon such a
won game of chess as withal an assault on his own person.
And he who ventured to conquer him at chess was always to
Henry a sort of traitor that threatened his kingdom, and was
rash enough to attempt to seize the crown.
The queen very well knew that, but — Gardiner was right
— she was too self-confident. She trusted a little to her power
over the king ; she imagined he would make an exception in
her favor. And it was so dull to be obliged ever to be the
losing and conquered party at this game ; to permit the king
always to appear as the triumphant victor, and to bestow on
his game praise which he did not deserve. Catharine wanted
to allow herself for once the triumph of having beaten her hus-
band. She fought him man to man ; she irritated him by her
ever-renewed attacks ; she embittered him by the ever-approach-
ing danger.
The king, who at the beginning had been cheerful, and
laughed when Catharine took one of his pieces — the king now
no longer laughed. It was no more a game. It was a seri-
ous struggle ; and he contended with his consort for the vic-
tory with impassioned eagerness.
HENEY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 365
Catharine did not even see the clouds which were gather-
ing on the king's brow. Her looks were directed only to the
chess-board ; and, breathless with expectation and glowing
with eagerness, she considered the move she was about to
make. «
But Gardiner was very well aware of the king's secret an-
ger ; and he comprehended that the situation was favorable for
him.
With soft, sneaking step he approached the king, and, stand-
ing behind him, looked over the game.
" You are checkmated in four moves, my husband ! " said
the queen with a cheerful laugh, as she made her move.
A still darker frown gathered on the king's brow, and his
lips were violently compressed.
" It is true, your majesty," said Gardiner. " You will
soon have to succumb. Danger threatens you from the
queen."
Henry gave a start, and turned his face to Gardiner with
an expression of inquiry. In his exasperated mood against
the queen, the crafty priest's ambiguous remark struck him
with double keenness.
Gardiner was a very skilful hunter ; the very first arrow
that he shot had hit. But Catharine, too, had heard it whiz.
Gardiner's slow, ambiguous words had startled her from her
artless security ; and as she now looked into the king's glowing,
excited face, she comprehended her want of prudence.
But it was too late to remedy it. The king's checkmate
was unavoidable ; and Henry himself had already noticed
his defeat.
" It is all right 1 " said the king, impetuously. " You havo
won, Catharine, and, by the holy mother of God ! you can
li.inst of the rare good fortune of having vanquished Henry of
England!"
" I will not boast of it, my noble husband ! " said she, with
a smile. " You havo played with me as the lion docs with tire
puppy, which he docs not crush only because ho has corapas-
366 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COTJKT.
sion on him, and lie pities the poor little creature. Lion, I
thank you. You have been magnanimous to-day. You have
let ma win."
The king's face brightened a little. Gardiner saw it. He
must prevent Catharine from following up her advantage fur-
ther.
" Magnanimity is an exalted, but a very dangerous virtue,"
said he, gravely ; " and kings above all things dare not exercise
it ; for magnanimity pardons crimes committed, and kings are
not here to pardon, but to punish."
" Oh, no, indeed, " said Catharine ; " to be able to be mag-
nanimous is the noblest prerogative of kings ; and since they
are God's representatives on earth, they too must exercise pity
and mercy, like God himself."
The king's brow again grew dark, and his sullen looks
stared at the chess-board.
Gardiner shrugged his shoulders, and made no reply. He
drew a roll of papers out of his gown and handed it to the
king.
" Sire," said he, " I hope you do not share the queen's
views ; else it would be bad for the quiet and peace of the
country. Mankind cannot be governed by mercy, but only
through fear. Your majesty holds the sword in his hands. If
you hesitate to let it fall on evil-doers, they will soon wrest it
from your hands, and you will be powerless ! "
" Those are very cruel words, your highness ! " exclaimed
Catharine, who allowed herself to be carried away by her mag-
nanimous heart, and suspected that Gardiner had come to move
the king to some harsh and bloody decision.
She wanted to anticipate his design ; she wanted to move
the king to mildness. But the moment was unpropitious for
her.
The king, whom she had just before irritated by her vic-
tory over him, felt his vexation heightened by the opposition
which she offered to the bishop ; for this opposition was at the
same time directed against himself. The kin°r was not at all
HENRY VIII. AND HIS COUKT. 367
inclined to exercise mercy ; it was, therefore, a very wicked
notion of the queen's to praise mercy as the highest privilege
of princes.
With a silent nod of the head, he took the papers from
Gardiner's hands, and opened them.
" Ah," said he, running over the pages, " your highness is
right ; men do not deserve to be treated with mercy, for they
are always ready to abuse it. Because we have for a few
weeks lighted no fagot-piles and erected no scaffolds, they im-
agine that we are asleep ; and they begin their treasonable and
mischievous doings with redoubled violence, and raise their sin-
ful fists against us, in order to mock us. I see here an accusa-
tion against one who has presumed to say that there is no king
by the grace of God ; and that the king is a miserable and sin-
ful mortal, just as well as the lowest beggar. Well, we will
concede this man his point — we will not be to him a king by
the grace of God, but a king by the wrath of God ! We will
show him that we are not yet quite like the lowest beggar, for
we still possess at least wood enough to build a pile of fagots for
him."
And as the king thus spoke, he broke out into a loud laugh,
in which Gardiner heartily chimed.
" Here I behold the indictment of two others who deny the
king's supremacy, continued Henry, still turning over the loaves
of the papers. They revile me as a blasphemer, because I dare
call myself God's representative — the visible head of His holy
Church ; they say that God alone is Lord of His Church, and
that Luther and Calvin are more exalted representatives of
God than the king himself. Verily we must hold our roy-
alty and our God-granted dignity very cheap, if we should not
punish these transgressors, who blaspheme in our sacred per-
Bon God Himself."
I!i continued turning over the leaves. Suddenly a deep
flush of anger suffused his countenance, and a fierce curso burst
from his lips.
He threw the paper on the table, and struck it with liia
368 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUKT.
clinched fist. " Are all the devils let loose, then ? " yelled he,
in wrath. " Does sedition blaze so wildly in my land, that we
have no longer the power to subdue it? Here a fanatical here-
tic on the public street has warned the people not to read that
holy book which I myself, like a well-intentioned and provident
father and guardian, wrote for my people, and gave it them
that they might be edified and exalted thereby. And this book
that felon has shown to the people, and said to them : ' You
call that the king's book ; and you are right ; for it is a wicked
book, a work of hell, and the devil is the king's sponsor ! ' Ah,
I see well we must again show our earnest and angry face to
this miserable, traitorous rabble, that it may again have faith
in the king. It is a wretched, disgusting, and contemptible mob
— this people ! They are obedient and humble only when they
tremble and feel the lash. Only when they are trampled in the
dust, do they acknowledge that we are their master ; and when
we have them racked and burnt, they have respect for our ex-
cellency. "We must, however, brand royalty on their bodies so
that they may be sensible of it as a reality. And by the eter-
nal God, we will do that ! Give me the pen here that I may
sign and ratify these warrants. But dip the pen well, your
highness, for there are eight warrants, and I must write my
name eight times. Ah, ah, it is a hard and fatiguing occupation
to be a king, and no day passes without trouble and toil ! "
" The Lord our God will bless this toil to you ! " said Gar-
diner, solemnly, as he handed the king the pen.
Henry was preparing to write, as Catharine laid her Land
on his, and checked him.
" Do not sign them, my husband," said she, in a voice of
entreaty. " Oh, by all that is sacred to you, I conjure you not
to let yourself be carried away by your momentary vexation ;
let not the injured man be mightier in you than the righteous
king. Let the sun set and rise on your wrath ; and then, when
you are perfectly calm, perfectly composed — then pronounce
judgment on these accused. For consider it well, my husband,
these are eight death-warrants that you are here about to sign ;
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT, 369
and with these few strokes. of the pen, you will tear eight
human beings from life, from family, and from the world ; you
will take from the mother, her son ; from the wife, her husband ;
from the infant children, their father. Consider it, Henry ; it
is so weighty a responsibility that God has placed in your hand,
and it is presumptuous not to meet it in holy earnestness and
undisturbed tranquillity of mind."
" Now, by the holy mother ! " cried the king, striking ve-
hemently upon the table, " I believe, forsooth, you dare excuse
traitors and blasphemers of their king ! You have not heard
then of what they are accused? "
" I have heard it," said Catharine, more and more warmly ;
" I have heard, and I say, nevertheless, sign not those death-
warrants, my husband. It is true these poor creatui-es have
grievously erred, but they erred as human beings. Then let
your punishment also be human. It is not wise, O king, to
want to avenge so bitterly a trifling injury to your majesty.
A king must be exalted above reviling and calumny. Like
the sun, he must shine upon the just and the unjust, no one of
whom is so mighty that he can cloud his splendor and dim his
glory. Punish evil-doers and criminals, but be noble and
magnanimous toward those who have injured your person."
" The king is no person that can be injured ! " said Gar-
diner. '* The king is a sublime idea, a mighty, world-embra-
cing thought. Whoever injures the king, has not injured a
person, but a divinely instituted royalty — the universal thought
that holds together the whole world ! "
" Whoever injures the king has injured God ! " yelled the,
king ; " and whoever seizes our crown and reviles us, shall
have his hand struck off, and his tongue torn out, as is done
to atheists and patricides I "
" Well, strike off their hand then, mutilate them ; but do
not kili them ! " cried Catharine, passionately. ** Ascertain lit
leu.-t \\hetlii T their crime is so grievous as they want to mako
you believe, my husband. Oh, it-is so easy now to be ac«
as a traitor ami aili.-i ; ! All that in needed for it is an incon-
10*
370 HENKT Yin. AND HIS COTJET.
siderate word, a doubt, not as to God, but to his priests and
this Church which you, my king, have established ; aud of
which the lofty and peculiar structure is to many so new and
unusual that they ask themselves in doubt whether that is a
Church of God or a palace of the king, and that they lose
themselves in its labyrinthine passages, and wander about
without being able to find the exit."
" Had they faith," said Gardiner, solemnly, " they would
not lose their way ; and were God with them, the entrance
would not be closed to them."
" Oh, I well know that you are always inexorable I " cried
Catharine, angrily. " But it is not to you either that I inter-
cede for mercy, but to the king ; and I tell you, sir bishop, it
would be better for you, and more worthy of a priest of Chris-
tian love, if you united your prayers with mine, instead of
wanting to dispose the king's noble heart to severity. You
are a priest ; and you have learned in your own life that
there are many paths that lead to God, and fhat we, one and
all, doubt and are perplexed which of them is right."
" How ! " screamed the king, as he rose from his seat and
gazed at Catharine with angry looks. " You mean, then, that
the heretics also may find themselves on a path that leads to
God?"
" I mean," cried she, passionately, " that Jesus Christ, too,
was called an atheist, and executed. I mean that Stephen
was stoned by Paul, and that, nevertheless, both are now
honored as saints and prayed to as such. I mean, that
Socrates was not damned because he lived before Christ, and
so 'ould not be acquainted with his religion ; and that Horace
and Julius Caesar, Phidias and Plato, must yet be called great
and noble spirits, even though they were heathen. Yes, my
lord and husband, I mean that it behooves us well to exercise
gentleness in matters of religion, and that faith is not to be
obtruded on men by main force as a burden, but is to be be-
stowed upon them as a benefit through their own conviction."
" So you do not hold these eight accused to be criminals
HENRY Vin. AND HIS COUBT. 371
worthy of death ? " asked Henry with studied calmness, and a
composure maintained with difficulty.
" No, my husband ! I hold that they are poor, erring
mortals, who seek the right path, and would willingly travel
it ; and who, therefore, ask in doubt all along, ' Is this the
right way ? ' '
" It is enough ! " said the king, as he beckoned Gardiner
to him, and, leaning on his arm, took a few steps across the
room. " We will speak no more of these matters. They
are too grave for us to wish to decide them in the presence of
our gay young queen. The heart of woman is always inclined'
to gentleness and forgiveness. You should have borne that in
mind, Gardiner, and not have spoken of these matters in the
queen's presence."
" Sire, it was, however, the hour that you appointed for
consultation on these matters."
" Was it the hour ! " exclaimed the king, quickly. " Well,
then we did wrong to devote it to any thing else than grave
employments ; and you will pardon me, queen, if I1>eg you to
leave me alone with the bishop. Affairs of state must not be
postponed."
He presented Catharine his hand, and with difficulty, and
yet with a smiling countenance, conducted her to the door.
As she stopped, and, looking him in the eye with an expres-
sion inquiring and anxious, opened her lips to speak to him,
he made an impatient gesture with his hand, and a dark frown
gathered on his brow.
" It is late," said he, hastily, " and we have business of
state."
Catharine did not venture to speak ; she bowed in silence
and left the room. The king watched her with sullen brow
and angry looks. Then bo turned round to Gardiner.
k4 Now," asked he, " what do you think of the queen ? "
" I think," said Gardiner, so slowly and &o deliberately that
each \\»r<\ hail time to penetrate the king's sensitive heart like
the prick of a needle — " I think that aho does not deem them
372 HENEY Vin. AND HIS COTJBT.
criminals that call the holy book which you have written a
work of hell ; and that she has a great deal of sympathy for
those heretics who will not acknowledge your supremacy."
" By the holy mother, I believe she herself would speak
thus, and avow herself among my enemies, if she were not
my wife ! " cried the king, in whose heart rage began already
to seethe like lava in a volcano.
" She does it already, although she is your wife, sire !
She imagines her exalted position renders her unamenable,
,and protects her from your righteous wrath ; therefore she
does what no one else dares do, and speaks what in the mouth
of any other would be the blackest treason."
"What does she? and what says she?" cried the king.
" Do not hesitate to tell me, your highness. It behooves me
well to know what my wife does and says."
" Sire, she is not merely the secret patroness of heretics
and reformers, but she is also a professor of their faith. She
listens to their false doctrine with eager mind, and receives the
cursed priests of this sect into her apartments, in order to hear
their fanatical discourse and hellish inspiration. She speaks
of these heretics as true believers and Christians ; and denom-
inates Luther the light that God has sent into the world to
illuminate the gloom and falsehood of the Church with the
splendor of truth and love — that Luther, sire, who dared write
you such shameful and insulting letters, and ridiculed in such
a brutal manner your royalty and your wisdom."
" She is a heretic ; and when you say that, you say every
thing ! " screamed the king. The volcano was ripe for an
eruption, and the seething lava must at last have an outlet.
" Yes, she is a heretic ! " repeated the king ; " and yet we
have sworn to exterminate these atheists from our land."
" She very well knows that she is secure from your wrath,"
said Gardiner, with a shrug of his shoulders. " She relies on
the fact that she is the queen, and that in the heart of her
exalted husband love is mightier than the faith."
" Nobody shall suppose that he is secure from my wrath,
-t.
. ,
AND nis COURT. 373
• »
and no one shall rely on the security afforded him by my love.
She is a proud, arrogant,' and audacious woman ! " cried the
king, whose looks jr%re just then fixed again on the chess-
board, and whose sjjite was heightened .by the remembrance
of the lost game. '^£he ventures to brave us, and to have a
will other than ours.^By the^ holy mother, we will endeavor
to break her stubborjjgss, and bend her proud neck beneath
our will ! Yes, I wilr'show the world that Henry of England
is still the immovably and incorruptible. I will give the
heretics an evidence th&Ul am in reality the defender and pro-
tector of the faith and qf religion in my land, and that nobody
stands too high to be >truck- by^ my wrath, and to feel the
sword of justice on his neck. She is a heretic ; and we have
sworn to destroy heretics with ilre and sword. We shall keep
our oath."
" And God will bless^you with His blessing. He will sur-
round your head with a halo of fame ; and the Church will
praise you as her most gloTious pastor, her exalted head."
" Be it so ! " said the 'king, as with youthful alacrity he
strode across the room ; and, stepping to his writing-table,
with a vigorous and fleet hand he wrote down a few lines.
Gardiner stood in the middle of the room with his hands
folded ; and his lips murmured in an undertone a prayer,
while his large flashing eyes w^re fastened on the king with a
curious and penetrating expression.
" Here, your highness," the king then said, " take this
paper — take it and order every thing necessary. It is an
arrest-warrant ; and before the night draws on, the queen
shall be in the Tower."
" Verily, the Lord is mighty in you ! " cried Gardiner, as
ho took the paper ; " the heavenly hosts sing their hallelujah.
and look down with rapture on the hero who subdues his own
heart to serve God and the Church."
" Take it and ppced you'T " said the king, hastily. " In a
few hours every thing must be done. Give Earl Douglas the
paper, and bid him go with it to the lord-lieutenant of the
374: HENRY THE. AND HJ0 COUKT.
Tower, so that he himself may repair hither with the yeomen
of the guard. For this woman is yet a queen, and even in
the criminal I will still recognize the queen. The lord-
lieutenant himself must conduct her to the Tower. Hasten
then, say I ! But, hark you, keep all this a secret, and let
nobody know any thing of it till the decisive moment arrives.
Otherwise her friends might take a notion to implore my
mercy for this sinner ; and I abhor this whining and crying.
Silence, then, for I am tired and need rest and sleep. I have,
as you say, just done a work well pleasing to God ; perhaps
He may send me, as a reward for it, invigorating and strength-
ening sleep, which I have now so long desired in vain."
And the king threw back the curtains of his couch, and,
supported by Gardiner, laid himself on the downy cushion.
Gardiner drew the curtains again, and thrust the fatal
paper into his pocket. Even in his hands it did not seem to
him secure enough. What I might not some curious eye
fasten on it, and divine its contents? Might not some imper
tinent and shameless friend of the queen snatch this paper
from him, and carry it to her and give her warning? No, no,
it was not secure enough in his hands. He must hide it in
the pocket of his gown. There, no one could find it, no one
discover it.
So there he hid it. In the gown with its large folds it was
safe ; and, after he had thus concealed the precious paper, he
left the room with rapid strides, in order to acquaint Earl
Douglas with the glorious result of his plans.
Not a single time did he look back. Had he done so, he
would have sprung back into that room as a tiger pounces on
his prey. He would have plunged, as the hawk stoops at the
dove, at that piece of white paper that lay there on the floor,
exactly on the spot where Gardiner was before standing when he
placed into his pocket the arrest-warrant written by the king.
Ah, even the gown of a priest is not always close enough
to conceal a dangerous secret ; and even the pocket of a
bishop may sometimes have holes in it.
1IENEY VIII. AND HIS COTJKT. • 375
Gardiner went away with the proud consciousness of hav-
ing the order of arrest in his pocket ; and that fatal paper
lay on the floor in the middle of the king's chamber.
Who will come to pick it up? Who will become the
sharer of this dangerous secret? To whom will this mute
paper proclaim the shocking news that the queen has fallen
into disgrace, and is this very day to be dragged to the Tower
as a prisoner?
All is still and lonely in the king's apartment. Nothing
is stirring, not even the heavy damask curtains of the royal
couch.
The king sleeps. Even vexation and anger are a good
lullaby ; they have so agitated and prostrated the king, that he
has actually fallen asleep from weariness.
Ah, the king should have been thankful to his wife for his
vexation at the lost game of chess, and his wrath at Catha-
rine's heretical sentiments. These had fatigued him ; these
had lulled him to sleep.
The warrant of arrest still lay on the floor. Now, quite
softly, quite cautiously, the door opens. Who is it that dares
venture to enter the king's room unsummoned and unan-
nounced ?
There are only three persons who dare venture that : the
queen, Princess Elizabeth, and John Hey wood the fool. Which
of the three is it ?
It is Princess Elizabeth, who comes to salute her royal
father. Every forenoon at this hour she had found the king
in his room. Where was he then to-day? As she looked
around the room with an inquiring and surprised air, her eye
fell on that paper which lay there on the floor. She picked it
up, and examined it with childish curiosity. What could this
paper contain? Surely it was no secret — else, it would not
lie here on the floor.
She opened it and read. Her fine countenance expressed
horror ami amazement ; a low exclamation escaped her lips.
But Elizabeth had a strong and resolute soul ; and the uncx-
376 ' HESTRY Vin. AND HIS COUJRT.
pected and the surprising did not dull her clear vision, nor
cloud her sharp wit. The queen was in danger. The queen
was to be imprisoned. That, this dreadful paper shrieked ii.
her ear ; but she durst not allow herself to be stunned by
it. She must act ; she must warn the queen.
She hid the paper in her bosom, and light as a zephyr she
floated away again out of the chamber.
With flashing eyes and cheeks reddened by her rapid race
Elizabeth entered the queen's chamber ; with passionate vehe-
mence she clasped her in her arms and tenderly kissed her.
" Catharine, my queen, and my mother," said she, " we
have sworn to stand by and protect each other when danger
threatens us. Fate is gracious to me, for it has given into my
hand the means of making good my oath this very day. Take
that paper and read ! It is an order for your imprisonment,
made out by the king himself. When you have read it, then
let us consider what is to be done, and how we can avert the
danger from you."
" An order of imprisonment ! " said Catharine, with a shud-
der, as she read it. " An order of imprisonment — that is to say,
a death-warrant ! For when once the threshold of that fright-
ful Tower is crossed, it denotes that it is never to be left
again ; and if a queen is arrested and accused, then is she also
already condemned. Oh, my God, princess, do you compre-
hend that — to have to die while life still throbs so fresh and
warm in our veins? To be obliged to go to death, while
the future still allures us with a thousand hopes, a thousand
wishes ? My God, to have to descend into the desolate prison
and into the gloomy grave, while the world greets us with
alluring voices, and spring-tide has scarcely awoke in our
heart ! "
Streams of tears burst from her eyes, and she hid her face
in her trembling hands.
" Weep not, queen," whispered Elizabeth, herself trem-
bling and pale as death. " Weep not ; but consider what is
to be done. Each minute, and the danger increases ; each
minute brings the evil nearer to us."
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COUKT. 377
" You are right," said Catharine, as she again raised her
head, and shook the tears from her eyes. " Yes, you are
right ; it is not time to weep and wail. Death is creeping
upon me ; but I — I will not die. I live still ; and so long as
there is a breath in me I will fight against death. God will
assist me ; God will help me to overcome this danger also, as
I' have already done so many others."
"But what will you do? where can you begin? You
know not the accusation. You know not who accuses you,
nor with what you are charged."
" Yet I suspect it ! " said the queen, musingly. " When I
now recall to mind the king's angry countenance, and the ma-
licious smile of that malignant priest, I believe I know the
accusation. Yes — every thing is now clear to me. Ah, it is
the heretic that they would sentence to death. Well, now, my
lord bishop, I still live ; and we will see which of us two will
gain the victory ! "
With proud step and glowing cheeks she hurried to the
door. Elizabeth held her back. " Whither are you going? "
cried she, in astonishment.
" To the king ! " said she, with a proud smile. " He has
heard the bishop ; now he shall hear me also. The king's
disposition is fickle and easily changed. We will now see
which cunning is the stronger — the cunning of the priest or
the cunning of the woman. Elizabeth, pray for me. I go to
the king ; and you will either see me free and happy, or never
again."
She imprinted a passionate kiss on Elizabeth's lips, and
hurriedly left the chamber.
378 HENRY Vni. AND HIS COURT.
CHAPTER XXXV.
. CHESS-PLAT.
IT was many days since the king had been as well as he
was to-day. For a long time he had not enjoyed such refresh-
ing sleep as on the day when he signed the warrant for the
queen's imprisonment. But he thought nothing at all about it.
Sleep seemed to have obliterated all recollection of it from his
memory. Like an anecdote which you listen to, and smile at
for the moment, but soon forget, so had the whole occurrence
vanished again from him. It was an anecdote of the moment
— a transient interlude — nothing further.
The king had slept well, and he had no care for any thing
else. He stretched himself, and lay lounging on his couch,
thinking with rapture how fine it would be, if he could enjoy
such sweet and refreshing repose every day, and if no bad
dreams and no fear would frighten away sleep from his eyes.
He felt very serene and very good-humored ; and had any one
now come to beg a favor of the king, he would have granted
it in the first joy after such invigorating sleep. But he was
alone ; no one was with him ; he must repress his gracious
desires. But no. "Was it not as though something were stir-
ring and breathing behind the curtains ?
The king threw back the curtains, and a soft smile flitted
over bis features ; for before his bed sat the queen. There she
sat with rosy cheeks and sparkling eyes, and greeted him with
a roguish smile. •
" Ah, Kate, it is you ! " cried the king. " Well, now, I un-
derstand'how it happened that I have had such a sound and
refreshing sleep ! You stood by as my good angel, and scared
the pains and bad dreams away from my couch."
And as he said this, he reached out his hand and tenderly
stroked her velvet €heek. He did not at all recollect that he
had already, as it were, devoted that charming head to the
scaffold, and that in a few hours more those bright eyes were
HENKY Vin. AND HIS COUET. 379
to behold naught but the night of the dungeon. Sleep, as we
have said, had lulled to rest also the recollection of this ; and
the evil thoughts had not yet awoke again in him. To sign
an order of arrest or a death-warrant was with the king such
a usual and every-day matter, that it constituted no epoch in
his life, and neither burdened him with troubles of conscience
nor made his heart shudder and tremble.
But Catharine thought of it, and as the king's hand stroked
her cheek, it was as though death was just then touching her,
never again to release her. However, she overcame this mo-
mentary horror, and had the courage to preserve her serene
and innocent air.
"You call me your good angel, my husband," said she,
with a smile ; " but yet I am nothing more than your little
Puck, who bustles about you, and now and then makes yon
laugh with his drolleriss."
" And a dear little Puck you are, Katie," cried the king,
who always gazed upon his wife's rosy and fresh countenance
with real satisfaction.
" Then I will prove myself this veiy day your Puck, and
allow you no more repose on your couch," said she, as she
made a mock effort to raise him up. "Do you know, my
husband, why I came here? A butterfly has tapped at my
window. Only think now, a butterfly in winter 1 That beto
kens that this time winter ia spring ; and the clerk of the
weather above there has confounded January with March.
The butterfly has invited us, king ; and only see ! the sun is
winking into the window to us, and says we ha\'o but to come
out, as he has already dried the walks in the garden below,
and called forth a little grass on the plat. And your rolling
chair stands all ready, ray lord and husband, and your Puck,
as you see, has already put on her furs, and clad herself in
nrmor against the winter, which, however, is not there I "
" Well, then, help ine, my dearest Puok, so that I can
arise, and obey the command of the butterfly and the sun
and my lovely wife," cried the king, as ho put his arm around
Catharine's neck, and slowly raised himself from the couch.
380 HENBY Vin. AND HIS COURT.
She busied herself about him with officious haste ; she put
her arm tenderly on his shoulder and supported him, and prop-
erly arranged for him the gold chain, which had slipped out of
place on his doublet, and playfully plaited the lace ruff which
was about his neck.
„ " Is it your order, my husband, that your servants come?
— the master of ceremonies, who, without doubt, awaits your
beck in the anteroom — the lord bishop — who awhile ago made
such a black-looking face at me? But how! my husband,
your face, too, is now in an eclipse ? How ? Has your Puck
perchance said something to put you out of tune ? "
" No, indeed ! " said the king, gloomily ; but he avoided
meeting her smiling glance and looking in her rosy face.
The evil thoughts had again awoke in him ; and he now
remembered the warrant of arrest that he had given Gar-
diner. He remembered it, and he regretted it. For she was
so fair and lovely — his young queen ; she understood so well
by her jests to smooth away care from his brow, and affright
vexation from his soul — she was such an agreeable and sprightly
pastime, such a refreshing means of driving away ennui.
Not for her sake did he regret what he had done, but only
on his own account. From selfishness alone, he repented hav-
ing issued that- order for the queen's imprisonment. Catha-
rine observed him. Her glance, sharpened by inward fear,
read his thoughts on his brow, and understood the sigh which
involuntarily arose from his breast. She again seized courage ;
she might succeed in turning away by a smile the sword that
hung over her head.
" Come, my lord and husband," said she, cheerfully, " the
sun beckons to us, and the trees shake their heads indignantly
because we are not yet there."
" Yes, come, Kate," said the king, rousing himself with an
effort from his brown study ; *' come, we will go down into
God's free air. Perhaps He is nearer to us there, and may
illuminate us with good thoughts and wholesome resolutions.
Come, Kate."
HKNBY Vm. AMD SIS COUBT. 381
The queen gave him her arm, and, supported on it, the
king advanced a few steps. But suddenly Catharine stood
still ; and as the king fastened on her his inquiring look, she
blushed and cast down her eyes.
" Well ! " asked the king, " why do you linger ? "
" Sire, I was considering your words ; and what you say
about the sun and wholesome resolutions has touched my
heart and startled my conscience. My husband, you are
right ; God is there without, and I dare not venture to behold
the sun, which is God's eye, before I have made my confession
and received absolution. Sire, I am a great sinner, and my
conscience gives me no rest. "Will you be my confessor, and
listen to me ? "
The king sighed. " Ah," thought he, " she is hurrying to
destruction, and by her own confession of guilt she will
make it impossible for me to hold her guiltless ! "
" Speak ! " said he aloud.
" First," said she, with downcast eyes — "first, I must con-
fess to you that I have to-day deceived you, my lord and king.
Vanity and sinful pride enticed me to this ; and childish anger
made me consummate what vanity whispered to me. But I
repent, my king ; I repent from the bottom of my soul, and I
swear to you, my husband — yes, I swear to you by all that is
sacred to me, that it is the first and only time that I have de-
ceived you. And never will I venture to do it again, for it is
a dismal and awful feeling to stand before you with a guilty
conscience."
" And in what have you deceived us, Kate ? " asked the
king ; and his voice trembled.
Catharine drew from her dress a small roll of paper, und,
humbly bowing, handed it to the king. " Take and see for
yourself, my husband," said she.
With hurried hand the king opened the paper, and then
looked in uttur astonishment, now at its contents, and now at
the blushing face of the queen.
" What ! " said he, " you give me a pawn from the chess-
board ! What docs that mean ? "
382 HENKY Vm. AND HIS COTJET.
" That means," said she, in a tone of utter contrition —
," that means, that I stole it from you, and thereby cheated
you out of your victory. Oh, pardon me, my husband !
but I could no longer endure to lose always, and I was afraid
you would no more allow me the pleasure of playing with you,
•when you perceived what a weak and contemptible antagonist I
am. And behold, this little pawn was my enemy ! It stood
near my queen and threatened her with check, while it dis-
covered check to my king from your bishop. You were just
going to make this move, which was ruin to me, when Bishop
Gardiner entered. You turned away your eyes and saluted
him. You were not looking on the game. Oh, my lord and
husband, the temptation was too alluring and seductive ; and I
yielded to it. Softly I took the pawn from the board, and
slipped it into my pocket. When you looked again at the
game, you seemed surprised at first ; but your magnanimous
and lofty spirit had no suspicion of my base act ; so you inno-
cently played on ; and so I won the game of chess. Oh, my
king, will you pardon me, and not be angry with me ? "
The king broke out into a loud laugh, and looked with an
expression of tenderness at Catharine, who stood before him
with downcast eyes, abashed and blushing. This sight only
redoubled his merriment, and made him again and again roar
out with laughter.
"And is that all your crime, Kate?" asked he, at length,
drying his eyes. " You have stolen a pawn from me — this is
your first and only deception ? "
" Is it not indeed great enough, sire? Did I not purloin it
because I was so high-minded as to want to win a game of
chess from you ? Is not the whole court even now acquainted
with my splendid luck? And does it not know that I have
been the victor to-day, whilst yet I was not entitled to be so —
whilst I deceived you so shamefully? "
u Now, verily," said the king, solemnly, " happy are the
men who are not worse deceived by their wives than you have
deceived me to-day ; and happy are the women whose con-
HENBY VIII. AND HIS COUET. 383
fessions are so pure and innocent as yours have been to-day !
Do but lift up your eyes again, my Katie ; that sin is forgiven
you ; and by God and by your king it shall be accounted to
you as a virtue."
He laid his hand x>n her head, as if in blessing, and gazed
at her long and silently. Then, said he, laughingly : "Accord-
ing to this, then, my Kate, I should have been the victor
of to-day, and not have lost that game of chess."
" Xo," paid she, dolefully, "I must have lost it, if I had
not stolen the pawn."
Again the king laughed. Catharine said, earnestly : " Do.
but believe me, my husband, Bishop Gardiner alone is the
cause of my fall. Because he was by, I did not want to lose.
My pride revolted to think that this haughty and arrogant
priest was to be witness of my defeat. In mind, I already
saw the cold and contemptuous smile with which he would
look down on me, the vanquished ; and my heart rose in re-
bellion at the thought of being humbled before him. And now
I have arrived at the second part of my fault which I want to
confess to you to-day. Sire, I must acknowledge another
great fault to you. I have grievously offended against you to-
day, in that I contradicted you, and withstood your wise and
pious words. Ah, my husband, it was not done to spite you,
but only to vex and annoy the haughty priest. For I must
confess to you, my king, I hate this Bishop of Winchester —
ay, yet more — I have a dread of him ; for my foreboding
heart tells me that he is my enemy, that he is watching each
of my look?, each of my words, so that ho can make from
tin-in a noose to strangle me. He is the evil destiny that
creeps up behind me* and would one day certainly destroy me,
if your beneficent hand and your almighty arm did not protect
me. Oh, when I behold him, my husband, I would always
gladly fly to your heart, and sny to you : ' Protect me, my
king, and have compassion on me ! Have faith in mo and love
me ; for if you do not, I am lost ! The evil fiend is there to
destroy me.' "
384 HENEY VIH. AISTD HIS COUKT.
And, as she thus spoke, she clung affectionately to the
king's side, and, leaning her head on his breast, looked up to
him with a glance of tender entreaty and touching devotion.
The king bent, down and kissed her brow. " Oh, sanda
simplicitas," softly murmured he — " she knows not how nigh
she is to the truth, and how much reason she has for her
evil forebodings ! " Then he asked aloud : " So, Kate, you
believe that Gardiner hates you ? "
" I do not believe it, I know it ! " said she. " He wounds
me wherever he can ; and though his wounds are made only
with pins, that comes only from this, that he is afraid that
you might discover it if he drew a dagger on me, whilst you
might not notice the pin with which he secretly wounds me.
And what was his coming here to-day other than a new as-
sault on me ? He knows very well — and I have never made a
secret of it — that I am an enemy to this Roman Catholic re-
ligion the pope of which has dared to hurl his ban against my
lord and husband ; and that I seek with lively interest to be
instructed as to the doctrine and religion of the so-called re-
formers."
" They say that you are a heretic," said the king, gravely.
" Gardiner says that ! But if I am so, you are so too, my
king ; for your belief is mine. If I am so, so too is Craniner,
the noble Archbishop of Canterbury ; for he is my spiritual
adviser and helper. But Gardiner wishes that I were a her-
etic, and he wants me likewise to appear so to you. See, my
busband, why it was that he laid those eight death-warrants
before you awhile ago. There were eight, all heretics, whom
you were to condemn — not a single papist among them ; and
yet I know that the prisons are full of papists, who, in the fa-
naticism of their persecuted faith, have spoken words just as
worthy of punishment as those unfortunate ones whom you
were to-day to send from life to death by a stroke of your pen.
Sire, I should have prayed you just as fervently, just as sup-
pliantly, had they been papists whom you were to sentence to
death ! But Gardiner wanted a proof of my heresy ; and
HENEY Vni. AST) HIS COURT. 385
therefore he selected eight heretics, for whom I was to oppose
your hard decree."
" It is true," said the king, thoughtfully ; " there was not
e single papist among them ! But tell me, Kate — are you
really a heretic, and an adversary of your king ? "
With a sweet smile she looked deep into his eyes, and
humbly crossed her arms over her beautiful breast. " Your
adversary ! " whispered she. " Are you not my husband and
my lord ? "Was not the woman made to be subject to the
man? The man was created after the likeness of God, and
the womau after the likeness of man. So the woman is only
the man's second self; and he must have compassion on her in
love ; and he must give her of his spirit, and influence her un-
derstanding from his understanding. Therefore your duty is
to instruct me, my husband ; and mine is, to learn of you.
And of all the women in the world, to no one is this duty made
so easy as to me ; for God has been gracious to me and given
me as my husband a king whose prudence, wisdom, and learn-
ing are the wonder of all the world." *
" What a sweet little flatterer you are, Kate ! " said tho
king, with a smile ; " and with what a charming voice you
want to conceal the truth from us ! Tho truth is, that you
yourself are a very learned little body, who has no need at all
to learn any thing from others, but who would be well able to
instruct othcrs."f
" Oh, if it is so, as you say," cried Catharine, " well, then
would I teach the whole world to love my king as I do, and«to
be subject to him in humility, faithfulness, and obedience, as
I am."
And^as she thus spoke, ?he threw both her arms about tho
king's neck, and leaned her head with a languishing cxpn
upon his bre;i
The king kissed her, and pn-ssL-d her fast to his heart. Ho
• The qneen'a own worth, w they h«ro bc«n given by All historical writer*. 8«« on
this point, Uurnct, v»l. I., page M ; Tytler, pag« 418; Larrey'i " U»»tolro d'AngloUrre, S
vol. II., page 201 ; Let), vol. L, page 154.
t Historical The king's owa words.
17
386 HENBY Vm. ASTD HIS COTJET.
thought no longer of the danger that was hovering over Catha«
rine's head ; he thought only that he loved her, and that life
would be very desolate, very tedious and sad without her.
" And now, my husband," said Catharine, gently disenga-
ging herself from him — " now, since I have confessed to you
and received absolution from you — now let us go down into
the garden, so that God's bright sun may shine into our hearts
fresh and glad. Come, my husband, your chair is ready ;
and the bees and the butterflies, the gnats and the flies, have
already practised a hymn, with which they are going to greet
you, my husband."
Laughing and jesting, she drew him along to the adjoining
room, where the courtiers and the rolling-chair were standing
ready ; and the king mounted his triumphal car, and allowed
himself to be rolled through the carpeted corridors, and down
the staircases, transformed into broad inclined planes of marble,
into the garden.
The air had the freshness of wiuter and the warmth of
spring. The grass like a diligent weaver was already begin-
ning to weave a carpet over the black level of the square ; and
already here and there a tiny blossom, curious and bashful,
was peeping out and appeared to be smiling in astonishment at
its own premature existence. The sun seemed so warm and
bright ; the heavens were so blue ! At the king's side went Cath-
arine, with such rosy cheeks and sparkling eyes. Those eyes
were always directed to her husband ; and her charming prat-
tle was to the king like the melodious song of birds, and made
his heart leap for pleasure and delight. But how ? What
noise all at once drowned Catharine's sweet prattle ? And
what was it that flashed up there at the end of that large
alley which the royal pair with their suit had just entered ?
It was the noise of soldiers advancing ; and shining hel-
mets and coats-of-mail flashed in the sunlight.
One band of soldiers held the outlet from the alley ; another
advanced up it in close order. At their head were seen strid-
ing along Gardiner and Earl Douglas, and at their side the
lieutenant of the Tower.
HENKY VIII. AND HIS COURT. 387
The king's countenance assumed a lowering and angry ex-
pression and his cheeks were suffused with crimson. With the
quickness of youth he rose from his chair, and, raised to his full
height, he looked with flaming eyes at the procession.
The queen seized his hand and pressed it to her breast.
" Ah," said she, with a low whisper, " protect me, my husband,
for fear already overpowers me again ! It is my enemy — it is
Gardiner — that comes, and I tremble."
" You shall no longer tremble before him, Kate ! " said the
king. " Woe to them, that dare make King Henry's consort
tremble ! I will speak with Gardiner."
And almost roughly pushing aside the queen, the king,
utterly heedless in his violent excitement of the pain of his
foot, went in a quick pace to meet the advancing troop.
He ordered them by his gesture to halt, and called Gardi-
ner and Douglas to him. " What want you here? And what
means this strange array? " asked he, in a rough tone.
The two courtiers stared at him with looks of amazement,
and durst not answer him.
" Well ! " asked the king, with ever-rising wrath, " will you
at length tell me by what right you intrude into my garden
with an armed host — specially at the same hour that I am
here with my consort? Verily, there is no sufficient excuse
for such a gross violation of the jeverence which you owe your
king and master ; and I marvel, my lord master of ceremonies,
that you did not seek to prevent this indecorum !'"
* Earl Douglas muttered a few words of apology, which the
king did not understand, or did not want to understand.
*' The duty of a master of ceremonies ia to protect his king
from every annoyance, and you, Earl Douglas, offer it to me
yourself. Perchance you -want thereby to show that you arc
weary of your office. Well, then, my lord, I dismiss you from
it, and that your presence may not remind me of this morning's
transaction, you will leave the court and London ! Farewell,
my lord ! "
Earl Douglas, turning pale and trembling, staggered a few
388 HENKY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
steps backward, and gazed at the king with astonishment. He
wanted to speak, but Henyy, with a commanding wave of
the hand, bade him be silent.
" And now for you, my lord bishop ! " said the king, and his
eyes were turned on Gardiner with an expression so wrathful
and contemptuous, that he turned pale and looked down to the
ground. " What means this strange train with which the priest
of God approaches his royal master to-day? And under what
impulse of Christian love are you going to hold to-day a heretic
hunt in the garden of your king?"
" Sire," said Gardiner, completely beside himself, " your
majesty well knows why I come ; it was at your majesty's
command that I with Earl Douglas and the lieutenant of the
Tower came, in order to — "
" Dare not to speak further ! " yelled the king, who became
still more angry because Gardiner would not understand him
and comprehend the altered state of tis mind. " How dare
you make a pretence of my commands, whilst I, full of just
amazement, question you as- to the cause of your appearance ?
That is to say, you want to charge your king with falsehood.
You want to excuse yourself by accusing me. Ah, my worthy
lord bishop, this time you are thwarted in your plan, and I dis-
avow you and your foolish attempt. No ! there is nobody
here whom you shall arrest ; and, by the holy mother of God,
were your eyes not blind, you would have seen that here,
where the king is taking an airing with his consort, there could
be no one whom these catchpolls had to look for ! The pres-
ence of the royal majesty is like the presence of God ; it dis-
penses happiness and peace about it ; and whoever is touched
by his glory, is graced and sanctified thereby."
"But, your majesty," screamed Gardiner, whom anger
and disappointed hope had made forgetful of all considerations,
" you wanted me to arrest the queen ; you yourself gave me
the order for it ; and now when I come to execute your will —
now you repudiate me."
The king uttered a yell of rage, and with lifted arm moved
some steps toward Gardiner.
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COUE1, 389
But suddenly he felt his arm held back. It was Catharine,
•who had hurried up to the king. " Oh, my husband," said she,
in a low whisper, " whatever he may have done, spare him !
Still he is a priest of the Lord ; and so let his sacred robe pro-
tect him, though perchance his deeds condemn him ! "
"Ah, do you plead for him?" cried the king. "Really,
my poor wife, you suspect not how little ground you have to
pity him, and to beg my mercy for him.* But you are right.
We will respect his cassock, and think no more of what a haugh-
ty and intriguing man is wrapped in it. — But beware, priest,
that you do not again remind me of that. My wrath would
then inevitably strike you ; and I should have as little mercy
for you as you say I ought to show to other evil-doers. And
inasmuch as you are a priest, be penetrated with a sense of
the gravity of your office and the sacredness of your calling.
Your episcopal see is at Winchester, and I think your duties
call you thither. We fio longer need you, for the noble Arch-
bishop of Canterbury is coming back to us, and will have to
fulfil the duties of his office near us and the queen. Fare-
well ! "
He turned his back on Gardiner, and, supported on Cath-
arine's arm, returned to his rolling-chair.
" Kate," said he, "just now a lowering cloud stood in
your sky, but, thanks to your smile and your innocent face, it
has passed harmlessly over. Methinks we still owe you special
thanks for this ; and we would like to show you that by some
office of love. Is there nothing that would give you sptM-ial
delight, Kate?"
"Oh, yes," said she, with fervor. "Two great desires
burn in my heart."
"Then name them, Kate ; and, by the mother of God, if
it is in the power of a king to fulfil them, I will do it."
Catharine seized his hand and pressed it to her heart.
" Sire," said she, " they wanted to have you sign eight death-
warrants to-day. Oh, my husband, make of these eight crim-
• The king's own wonli.— Sec LeU, roL I., pag* 188.
390 IIENKY Yin. AND HIS COTTBT.
inals eight happy, thankful subjects ; teach them to love that
king whom they have reviled — teach their children, their
•wives and mothers to pray for you, whilst you restore life and
freedom to these fathers, these sons and husbands, and while
you, great and merciful, like Deity, pardon them."
" So shall it be ! " cried the king, cheerfully. " Our hand
shall have to-day no other work than to rest in yours ; and
we will spare it fron> making these eight strokes of the pen.
The eight evil-doers are pardoned ; and they shall be free this
very day."
With an exclamation of rapturous delight Catharine
pressed Henry's hand to her lips, and her face shone with
pure happiness.
"And your second wish?" asked the king.
" My second wish," said she, with a smile, " pleads for the
freedom of a poor prisoner — for the freedom of a human heart,
sire."
The king laughed. "A human heart? Does that then
run about on the street, so that it can be caught and made a
prisoner of ? "
"Sire, you have found it, and incarcerated it in your
daughter's bosom. You want to put Elizabeth's heart in
fetters, and by an unnatural law compel her to renounce her
freedom of choice. Only think — to want to bid a woman's
heart, before she can love, to inquire first about the genealo-
gical tree, and to look at the coat-of-arms before she notices
the man ! "
" Oh, women, women, what foolish children you are,
though !" cried the king, laughingly. " The question is about
thrones, and you think about your hearts ! But come, Kate,
you shall still further explain that to me ; and we will not
take back our word, for we'have given it you from a free and
glad heart."
He took the queen's arm, and, supported on it, walked
slowly up the alley with her. The lords and ladies of the
court followed them in silence and at a respectful distance ;
HENKY Vin. AKD HIS COURT. 391
and no one suspected that this woman, who was stepping along
so proud and magnificent, had but just now escaped an imminent
peril of her life ; that this man, who was leaning on her arm
with such devoted tenderness, had but a few hours before re-
solved on her destruction.*
And whilst chatting confidentially together they both wan-
dered through the avenues, two others with drooping head and
pale face left the royal castle, which was to be to them hence-
forth a lost' paradise. Sullen spite and raging hate were in
their hearts, but yet they were obliged to endure in silence ;
they were obliged to smile and to seem harmless, in order not
to prepare a welcome feast for the malice of the court. They
felt the spiteful looks of all these courtiers, although they passed
by them with downcast eyes. They imagined they heard their
malicious whispers, their derisive laughter ; and it pierced their
hearts like the stab of a dagger.
At length they had surmounted it — at length the palace
lay behind them, and they were at least free to pour out in
words the agony that consumed them — free to be able to break
out into bitter execrations, into curses and lamentations.
"Lost ! all is lost ! " said Earl Douglas to himself in a hollow
voice. " I am thwarted in all my plans. I have sacrificed to
the Church my life, my means, ay, even my daughter, and it
has all been in vain. And, like a beggar, I now stand on the
street forsaken and without comfort ; and our holy mother the
Church will no longer heed the son who loved her and sacri-
ficed himself for her, since he was so unfortunate, and his
sacri6ce unavailing."
" Despair not ! " said Gardiner, solemnly. " Clouds gather
above us ; but they are disncrscd again. And after the day
of storm, comes again the. day of light. Our day also will
come, my friend. Now we go hence, our heads strewn with
ashes, and bowed at heart ; but, believe me, wo shall one day
come again with shining face and exultant heart; and the
* All this plot Instigated t>y Gardiner against tbo quetn It, In minutest detail*,
historically true, and U found mbsUntltlly the Mine In all historical work*.
392 HENBY Vm. AND HIS COUET.
flaming sword of godly wrath will glitter in our hands, and a
purple robe will enfold us, dyed in the blood of heretics whom
we offer up to the Lord our God as a well-pleasing sacrifice.
God spares us for a better time ; and our banishment, believe
me, friend, is but a refuge that God has prep'ared for us this
evil time which we are approaching."
" You speak of an evil time, and nevertheless you hope,
your highness?" asked Douglas, gloomily.
" And nevertheless I hope ! " said Gardiner, with a strange
and horrible smile, and, bending down closer to Douglas, he
whispered : " the king has only a few days more to live. He
does not suspect how near be is to his death, and nobody has
the courage to tell him. But his physician has confided it to
me. His vital forces are consumed, and death stands already
before his door to throttle him."
" And when he is dead," said Earl Douglas, shrugging his
shoulders, " his son Edward will be king, and those heretical
Seymours will control the helm of state ! Call you that hope,
your highness ? "
" I call it so."
" Do you not know that Edward, young as he is, is never-
theless a fanatical adherent of the heretical doctrine, and at the
same time a furious opponent of the Church in which alone is
salvation ? "
" I know it, but I know also that Edward is a feeble boy ;
and there is current in our Church a holy prophecy which
predicts that his reign is only of short duration. God only
knows what his death will be, but the Church has often before
seen her enemies die a sudden death. Death has been often be-
fore this the most effective ally of our holy mother the Church.
Believe me then, my son, and hopex for I tell you Edward's rule
will be of brief duration. And after him she will ascend the
throne, the noble and devout Mary, the rigid Catholic, who
.hates heretics as much as Edward loves them. Oh, friend,
when Mary ascends the throne, we shall rise from our humili-
ation, and the dominion will be ours. Then will all England
HRJTBY Yin. AND HIS COUET. 393
become, as it were, a single great temple, and the fagot-piles
about the stake are the* altars on which we will consume the
heretics, and their shrieks of agony are the holy psalms which
we will make them strike up to the honor of God and His holy
Church. Hope for this time, for I tell you it will soon come."
" If you say so, your highness, then it will come to pass,''
said Douglas, significantly. " I will then hope and wait. I
will save myself from evil days in Scotland, and wait for the
good."
" And I go, as this king by the wrath of God has com-
manded, to my episcopal seat. The wrath of God will soon
call Henry hence. May his dying hour be full of torment, and
may the Holy Father's curse be realized and fulfilled in him !
Farewell ! We go with palms of peace forced on us ^ but we
will return with the flaming sword, and our hands will be drip-
ping with heretic blood."
They once more shook hands and silently departed, and
before evening came on they had both left London."*
A short time after this eventful walk in the garden of
Whitehall, the queen entered the apartments of the Princess
Elizabeth, who hastened to meet her with a burst of joy, and
clasped her wildly .in her arms.
• Gardiner's prophecy. was soon fulfilled. A few days after Gardiner had fallen into
disgrace, Henry the Eighth died, and bis son Edward, yet a minor, ascended the throne.
Bat bin rule was of brief duration. After a reign of scarcely six years, he died a youth
of the age of sixteen years, and hit sister Mary, called the Catholic, ascended the
throne. Her first act was to release Gardiner, who under Edward's reign had been
confined as a prisoner In the Tower, and to appoint him her minister, and later, to tbs
place of lord chancellor. He was one of the most furious persecutors of the Reform-
ers. Once he said at a council In the presence of the bigoted quern : " Tb« se here-
tics bare a soul so black that It can be washed clean only In their own blood." Ho It
was, too, ^rho urged the queen to such severe and odious measures against the Princess
Elizabeth, and caused her to be a second time declared a bastard and unworthy of suc-
ceeding to the throne. When Mary died, Gardiner performed. In Westminster Abbey,
where she was entombed, the service for the dead. In tho presence of her incoeNor,
Queen ElUabetb. Gardiner's dboourM was an enthusiastic xulnglnra of the deceased
qiit- en, and be wt forth, as her special merit, that she hntrd the heretics so ardently and
tei ao mnny of them executed. He cloned with an Invective agalnM the lYottMtanU,
In which be so little spared the young queen, and spoke of her in such Injurious terms,
that he was that very day committed to prison.— Letl, vol. I., pap 814.
17*
394- HENET VIH. AND HIS COURT.
" Saved !" whispered she. " The danger is overcome, and
again you are the mighty queen, the adored wife ! "
" And I have you to thank that I am so, princess ! With-
out that warrant of arrest which you brought me, I was lost.
Oh, Elizabeth, but what a martyrdom it was ! To smile and
jest, whilst my heart trembled with dread and horror ; to ap-
pear innocent and unembarrassed, whilst it seemed to me as
if I heard already the whiz of the axe that was about to strike
my neck ! Oh, my God, I passed through the agonies and
the dread of a whole lifetime in that one hour ! My soul has
been harassed till it is wearied to death, and my strength is
exhausted. I could weep, weep continually over this wretched,
deceitful world, in which to wish right and to do good avail
nothing ; but in which you must dissemble and lie, deceive and
disguise yourself, if you do not want to fall a victim to wicked-
ness and mischief. But ah, Elizabeth, even my tears I dare
shed only in secret, for a queen has no right to be melancholy.
She must seem ever cheerful, ever happy and contented ; and
only God and the still, silent night know her sighs and her
tears."
" And you may let me also see them, queen," said Eliza-
beth, heartily ; " for you well know you may trust and rely on
me."
Catharine kissed her fervently. " You have done me a
great service to-day, and I have come," said she, " to thank
you, not with sounding words only, but by deeds. Elizabeth,
your wish will be fulfilled. The king will repeal the law
which was to compel you to give your hand only to a husband
of equal birth."
" Oh," cried Elizabeth, with flashing eyes, " then I shall,
perhaps, some day be able to make him whom I love a
king."
Catharine emiled. " You have a proud and ambitious
heart," said frhe. " God has endowed you with extraordinary
ability. Cultivate it and seek to increase it ; for my prophetic
heart tells me that you are destined to become, one day Queen
HENKY VHI. AND HIS COUBT. 395
of England.* But who knows whether then you will still wish
to elevate him whom you now love, to he your husband ? A
queen, as you will be, sees with other eyes than {hose of a
young, inexperienced maiden. Perchance I may not have done
right in moving the king to alter this law ; for I am not ac-
quainted with the man that you love ; and who knows whether
he is worthy that you should bestow on him your heart, so
innocent and pure ? "
Elizabeth threw both her arms about Catharine's neck, and
clung tenderly to her. " Oh," said she, " he would be worthy to
be loved even by you, Catharine ; for he is the noblest and
handsomest cavalier in the whole world ; and though he is no
king, yet he is a king's brother-in-law, and will some day be a
king's uncle."
Catharine felt her heart, as it were, convulsed, and a slight
tremor ran through her frame. " And am I not to learn his
name ? " asked she.
" Yes, I will tell you it now ; for now there is no longer
danger in knowing it. The name of him whom I love, queen,
is Thomas Seymour."
Catharine uttered a scream, and pushed Elizabeth passion-
ately away from her heart. "Thomas Seymour?" cried
ehe, in a menacing tone. " What ! do you dare love Thomas
Seymour ? "
" And why should I not dare ? " asked the young girl in
astonishment. " Why should I not give him my heart, since,
thanks to your intercession, I am no longer bound to choose a
husband of equal birth? Is not Thomas Seymour one of the
first of this land? Docs not all England look on him with
pride and tenderness ? Does not every woman to whom he
deigns a look, feel herself honored? Docs not the king himself
smile and feel more pleased at heart, when Thomas Seymour,
that young, bold, ami spirited hero, stands by his side?"
" You are right 1 " said Catharine, whose heart every one
of these enthusiastic words lacerated like the stab of a dagger,
• Cttbkrine'* own word*.— Soc Lctl, roL I., p»go 171
396 HENKY VHI. AOT) HIS COURT.
— " yes, you are right. He is worthy of being loved by you — •
and you could hit upon no better choice. It was only the
first surprise that made me see things otherwise than they are.
Thomas Seymour is the brother of a queen : why then should
he not also be the husband of a royal princess ? " .
With a bashful blush, Elizabeth hid her smiling face in
Catharine's bosom. She did not see with what an expression
of alarm and agony the queen observed her ; how her lips
were convulsively compressed, and her cheeks covered with a
death-like pallor.
"And he?" asked she, in a low tone. " Does Thomas
Seymour love you? "
Elizabeth raised her head and looked at the questioner in
amazement. " How ! " said she. " Is it possible, then, to
love, if you are not loved?"
" You are right," sighed Catharine. " One must be very
humble and silly to be able to do that."
" My God ! how pale you are, queen ! " cried Elizabeth,
who just now noticed Catharine's pale face. " Your features
are distorted ; your lips tremble. My God ! what does this
mean ? "
" It is notHing ! " said Catharine, with a smile full of agony.
"The excitement and alarm of to-day have exhausted my
strength. That is all. Besides, a new grief threatens us,
of which you as yet know nothing. The king is ill. A
sudden dizziness seized him, and made him fall almost life-
less at my side. I came to bring you the king's message ;
now duty calls me to my husband's sick-bed. Farewell,
Elizabeth."
She waved a good-by to her with her hand, and with bur-,
ried step left the room. She summoned up courage to con-
ceal the agonies of her soul, and to pass proud and stately
through the halls. To the courtiers bowing before her, she
would still be the queen, and no one should suspect what
agony was torturing her Tvithin like flames of fire. But at
last arrived at her boudoir — at last sure of being overheard and
HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 397
observed by no one, she was no longer the queen, but only the
agonized, passionate woman.
She sank on her knees, and cried, with a heart-rending
wail of anguish : " My God, my God, grant that I may be-
come mad, so that I may no longer know that he has forsaken
me!"
CHAPTER XXXVI.
THE CATASTROPHE.
AFTER days of secret torture and hidden tears, after nights
of sobbing anguish and wailing sorrow, Catharine had at last
attained to inward peace ; she had at last taken a firm and
decisive resolution.
The king was sick unto death ; and however much she had
suffered and endured from him, still he was her husband ; and
she would not stand by his death-bed as a perjured and de-
ceitful woman ; she would not be constrained to cast down
her eyes before the failing gaze of the dying king. She would
renounce her love — that love, which, however, had been as
pure and chaste as a maiden's prayer — that love, which was
as unapproachably distant as the blush of morn, and yet had
stood above her so vast and brilliant, and had irradiated thq
gloomy pathway of her life with celestial light.
She would make the greatest of sacrifices ; she would give
her lover t«j another. Elizabeth loved him. Catharine would
not investigate and thoroughly examine the point, whether
Thomas Seymour returned her love, and whether the outh he
had taken to her, the queen, was really nothing more than a
fancy of the brain, or a falsehood. No, she did not believe it ;
she did not believe that Thomas Seymour was capable of
treachery, of double dealing. But Elizabeth loved him ; and
she was young and beautiful, and a great future lay before her.
Catharine loved Thomas Seymour strongly enough not to
want to deprive hiiy of this future, but gladly to present her-
self a sacrifice to the happiness of her lover. What waa At
398 HENKY Vin. AND HIS COURT.
— the woman matured in grief and suffering — in comparison
with this youthful and fresh blossom, Elizabeth ? What had
she to offer her beloved further than a life of retirement, of
love, and of quiet happiness ? When once the king is dead and
sets her free, Edward the Sixth ascends the throne ; and Cath-
arine then is nothing more than the. forgotten and disregarded
widow of a king ; while Elizabeth, the king's sister, may per-
haps bring a crown as her dower to him whom she loves.
Thomas Seymour was ambitious. Catharine knew that.
A day might come when he would repent of having chosen
the widow of a king instead of the heiress to a throne.
Catharine would anticipate that day. She would of her
own free-will resign her lover to Princess Elizabeth. She
had by a struggle brought her mind to this sacrifice ; she had
pressed her hands firmly on her heart, so as not to hear how it
wailed and wept.
She went to Elizabeth, and said to her with a sweet smile :
" To-day I will bring your lover to you, princess. The king
has fulfilled his promise. He has to-day with his last dying
strength signed this act, which gives you liberty to choose your
husband, not from the . ranks of princes alone, but to follow
your own heart in your choice. I will give this act to your
lover, and assure him of my assistance and aid. The king is
suffering very much to-day, and his consciousness fails more
and more. But be certain, if he is in a condition to hear me,
I will spend all my powers of persuasion in inclining him to
your wish, and in moving him to give his consent to your
marriage with Earl Sudley. I now go to receive the earl.
So tarry in your room, princess, for Seymour will soon come
to bring you the act."
Whilst she thus spoke, it seemed to her as though her
heart were pierced by red-hot daggers ; as though a two-edged
sword were cleaving her breast. But Catharine had a strong
and courageous soul. She had sworn to herself to endure this
torture to the end ; and she endured it. Tfy) writhing of her
lips, no sigh, no outcry, betrayed the pain that she was suffer-
HENBY Vin. AND HIS COUKT. 399
ing. And if, indeed, her cheeks were pale, and her eye dim,
they were so because she had spent nights watching by her
husband's sick-bed, and because she was mourning for the
dying king.
She had the heroism to embrace tenderly this young maiden
to whom she was just going to present her love as a sacrifice,
and to listen with a smile to the enthusiastic words of gratitude,
of rapture and expectant happiness which Elizabeth addressed
to her.
With tearless eyes and firm step she returned to her own
apartments ; and her voice did not at all tremble, as she bade
the chamberlain in attendance to summon to her the master
of horse, Earl Sudley. Only she had a feeling as though her
heart was broken and crushed ; and quite softly, quite humbly,
she whispered : " I shall die when he is gone. But so long as
he is here, I will live ; and he shall not have a suspicion of
what I suffer ! "
And while Catharine suffered so dreadfully, Elizabeth was
jubilant with delight and rapture ; for at last she stood at the
goal of her wishes, and this very day she was to become the
betrothed of her lover. Oh, how slow and sluggish crept those
minutes along ! How many eternities had she still to wait
before he would come — he, her Jover, and soon her husband '
Was he already with the queen? Could she expect him
already ? She stood as if spellbound at the window, and looked
down into the court-yard. Through that great gateway over
there he must come ; through that door yonder ho must go,
in order to reach the queen's apartments.
She uttered an exclamation, and a glowing blush flitted across
her face. There, there, he was. Yonder drew up his equipage ;
his gold-laced lackeys opened the door and ho alighted. How
handsome he was, and how magnificent to look upon 1 How
noble and proud his tall figure 1 How regularly beautiful his
fresh, youthful face ! How saucy the hauphty smile about his
mwth ; and how his eyes flamed and flashed and shone in
wantonness and youthful happiness. His look glanced for a
400 HENEY VIH. AND HIS COURT.
moment at Elizabeth's window. He saluted her, and then
entered the door leading to the wing of the palace of "White-
hall occupied by the queen. Elizabeth's heart beat so violent-
ly that she felt almost suffocated. Now he must have reached
the great staircase — now he was above it — now he was enter-
ing the queen's apartments — he traverses the first, the second,
the third chamber. In the fourth Catharine was waiting for
him.
Elizabeth would have given a year of her life to hear what
Catharine would say to him, and what reply he would make
to the surprising intelligence — a year of her life to be able to
see his rapture, his astonishment, and his delight. He was so
handsome when he smiled, so bewitching when his eyes blazed
with love and pleasure.
Elizabeth was a young, impulsive child. She had a feel-
ing as if she must suffocate in the agony of expectation ; her
heart leaped into her mouth ; her breath was stifled in her
breast, she was so impatient for happiness.
" Oh, if he does not come soon I shall die 1" murmured she.
" Oh, if I could only at least see him, or only hear him ! " All
at once she stopped ; her eyes flashed up, and a bewitching
smile flitted across her features. " Yes," said she, '• I will
see him, and I will hear him* I can do it, and I will do it.
I have the key which the queen gave me, and which opens the
.door that separates my rooms from hers. With that key I
may reach her bed-chamber, and next to the bed-chamber is
her boudoir, in which, without doubt, she will receive the
earl. I will enter quite softly, and, hiding myself behind the
hanging which separates the bed-chamber from the bou-
doir, I shall be able to see him, and hear every thing that
he says ! "
She laughed out loud and merrily, like a child, and sprang for
the key, which lay on her writing-table. Like a trophy of vic-
tory she swung it high above heron her hand and cried, "I
will see him !" Then light, joyful, and with beaming eye, she
left the room.
HENRY Vin.. AND 1IIS COURT. 401
She had conjectured rightly. Catharine received the earl in
her boudoir. She sat on the divan standing opposite the door
which led into the reception-room. That door w:is open, and
so Catharine had a perfect view of the whole of that large
space. She could see the earl as he traversed it. She could
once more enjoy, with a rapture painfully sweet, his proud-
Beauty, and let her looks rest on him with love and adoration.
But at length he crossed the threshold of the boudoir ; and
now there was an end of her happiness, of her sweet dream,
and of her hopes and her rapture. She was nothing more than
the queen, the wife of a dying king ; no longer Earl Seymour's
beloved, no longer his future and his happiness.
She had courage to greet him with a smile ; and her voice
did not tremble when she bade him shut the door leading into
the hall, and drop the hanging. He did so, gazing at her
with looks of surprise. He did not comprehend that she dared
give him an interview ; for the king was still alive, and even
with his tongue faltering in death he might destroy them both.
Why did she not wait till the morrow ? On the morrow
the king might be already dead ; and then they could see each
other without constraint and without danger. Theu was she
his, and naught could longer stand in the way between them
and happiness. Now, when the king was near his death —
now he loved her only — ho loved but Catharine. His ambi-
tion hud decided his heart. Death had become the judge over
Seymour's double affection and divided heart, and with King
Henry's death Elizabeth's star had also paled.
Catharine was the widow of a king; and without doubt
tliis tender husband had appointed his young and adored
wife Regent during the minority of the Prince of Wales.
Cathariue then would have still five years of unlimited sway,
of royal authority and sovereign power. If Catharine were
his wife, then would he, Thomas Seymour, share this power;
and the purple robes of royalty, which rented on her shoulders,
would cover him also ; and ho would help her bear that
crown which doubtless might sometimes press heavily on her
402 HENRY vrrr. AND HIS COURT.
tender brow. He would, in reality, be the regent, and
Catharine would be so only in name. She, the Queen of
England, and he, king of this queen. What a proud, in-
toxicating thought was that ! And what plans, what hopes
might not be twined with it ! Five years of sway — was not
that a time long enough to undermine the throne of the royal
boy and to sap his authority ? "Who could conjecture whether
the people, once accustomed to the regency of the queen,
might not prefer to remain under her sceptre, instead of com-
mitting themselves to this feeble youth ? The people must be
constrained so to think, and to make Catharine, Thomas Sey-
mour's wife, their reigning queen.
The king was sick unto, death, and Catharine was, without
doubt, the regent — perchance some day the sovereign queen.
Princess Elizabeth was only a poor princess, entirely with-
out a prospect of the throne ; for before her came Catharine,
came Edward, and finally Mary, Elizabeth's eldest sister.
Elizabeth had not the least prospect of the throne, and Cath.
arine the nearest and best founded.
Thomas Seymour pondered this as he traversed the apart-
ments of the queen ; and when he entered her presence, he
had convinced himself that he loved the queen only, and that
it was she alone whom he had always loved.
Elizabeth was forgotten and despised. She had no pros-
pect of the throne — why, then, should he love her ?
The queen, as we have said, ordered him to shut the door
of the boudoir and to drop the hanging. At the same moment
that he did this, the hanging of the opposite door, leading into
the sleeping apartment, moved — perhaps only the draught of
the closing door had done it. Neither the queen nor Seymour
noticed it. They were both too much occupied with them-
selves. They saw not how the hanging again and again
gently shook and trembled. They saw not how it was gently
opened a little in the middle ; nor did they see the sparkling
eyes which suddenly peeped through the opening in the hang-
ing ; nor suspected they that it was the Princess Elizabeth,
HENET Vin. AOT) HIS COURT. 403
who had stepped behind the curtain, the better to see and hear
what was taking place in the boudoir.
The queen had arisen and advanced a few steps to meet
the earl. As she now stood before him — as their eyes met»
she felt her courage sink and her heart fail.
She was compelled to look down at the floor to prevent him
from seeing the tears which involuntarily came into her eyes.
With a silent salutation she offered him her hand. Thomas
Seymour pressed it impulsively to his lipe, and looked with
passionate tenderness into her face. She struggled to collect
all her strength, that her heart might not betray itself. With
a hurried movement she withdrew her hand from him, and
took from the table a roll of paper containing the new act of
succession signed by the king.
" My lord," said she, " I have called you hither, because
I would like to intrust a commission to you. I beg you to
carry this parchment to the Princess Elizabeth, and be pleased
to deliver it to her. But before you do that, I will make you
acquainted with its contents. This parchment contains a new
law relative to the succession, which has already received the
sanction of the king. By virtue of this, the royal princesses
are no longer under the necessity of uniting themselves with
a husband who is a sovereign prince, if they wish to preserve
their hereditary claim on the throne unimpaired. The king
gives the princesses the right to follow their own hearts ; nnd
their claim to the succession is not to suffer thereby, if the
husband chosen is neither a king nor a prince. That, my
lord, is the contents of this parchment which you are to carry
to the princess, and without doubt you will thank mo for mak-
ing you the messenger of these glad tidings."
" And why," asked he, in astonishment — u why does your
majesty believe that this intelligence should 611 me with special
thankfulness?"
She collected nil her powers ; she prayed to her own heart
for strength and self-control. » .
" Because the princess has made mo the confidante of her
404 HENRY Vm. AND HIS COURT.
love, and because I am consequently aware of that tender tie
which binds you to her." said she, gently ; and she felt that all
the blood had fled from her cheeks.
The earl looked into her face in mute astonishment. Then
his inquiring and searching glance swept all around the room.
"We are overheard, then?" asked he, in a low voice.
" We are not alone? "
"We are alone !" said Catharine, aloud. "Nobody can
hear us, and God alone is witness of our conversation."
Elizabeth, who stood behind the hanging, felt her cheeks
glow with shame, and she began to repent what she had done.
But she was nevertheless, as it were, spellbound to that spot.
It was certainly mean and unworthy of a princess to eaves-
drop, but she was at that time but a young girl who loved,
and who wanted to observe her lover. So she stayed ; she
laid her hand on her anxiously-throbbing heart, and murmured
to herself: "What will he say? What means this anxious
dread that comes over me ? "
" Well," said Thomas Seyfnour, in an entirely altered tone,
" if we are alone, then this mask which hides my face may
fall ; then the cuirass which binds my heart may be loosened.
Hail, Catharine, my star and my hope ! No one, you say,
hears us, save God alone ; and God knows our love, and He
knows with what longing, and what ecstasy, I have sighed for
this hour — for this hour, which at length again unites me to
you. My God, it is an eternity since I have seen you, Cath-
arine ; and my heart thirsted for you as a famishing man for
a refreshing draught. Catharine, my beloved, blessed be
you, that you have at last called me to you ! "
He opened his arms for her, but she repulsed him sharply.
" You are mistaken in the name, earl," said she, bitterly.
" You say Catharine, and mean Elizabeth ! It. is the princess
that you love ; to Elizabeth belongs your heart, and she has
devoted her heart to you. Oh, earl, I will favor this love,
and be certain I will not cease from prayer and supplication
•
HENEY Vm. AND KIS COURT. 405
till I have inclined the king to your wishes, till he has given
his consent to your marriage with the Princess Elizabeth."
Thomas Seymour laughed. " This is a masquerade, Cath-
arine : and you still wear a mask over your beautiful and
charming face. Oh, away with that mask, queen ! I want
to behold you as you are. I want to see again your own beau-
tiful self ; I want to see the woman who belongs to me, and
who has sworn to be mine, and who has, with a thousand
sacred oaths, vowed to love me, to be true to me, and to
follow me as her husband and her lord. Or how, Catharine !
Can you have forgotten your oath ? Can you have become
untrue to your own heart ? Do you want to cast me away,
and throw me, like a ball of which you are tired, to another? "
" Oh," said she, quite unconsciously, "I — I can never for-
get and never be untrue."
" Well, then, my Catharine, the bride and wife of my
future, what then are you speaking to me of Elizabeth ?— of
this little princess, who sighs for love as the flower-bud for
the sun, and takes the first man whom she finds in her way
for the sun after which she pines ? What care we for Eliza-
beth, my Catharine? And what have we to do with that
child in this hour of long-wished-for reunion?"
" Oh, he calls me a child ! " murmured Elizabeth. " I am
nothing but a child to him ! " And she pressed her hands on
her mouth in order to repress her cry of auger and anguish,
and to prevent them from hearing her tooth, which were chat-
tering as though she were in a chill.
With irresistible force Thomas Seymour drew Catharine
into his arms. " Avoid me no longer," said he, in tender en-
treaty. " The hour has como which is finally to determine
our destiny ! The king is at the point of death, ami my Cath-
arine will at length be free — free to follow her own heart. At
this hour I remind you of your oath ! Do you remember still
that day when you referred me to this hour? Do you still
know, Catharine-, how you vowed to be my wife and to receive
me as the lord of your future? Ob, my beloved, that crown
4:06 UENEY Vin. AND HIS COUET.
which weighed down your head will soon be taken away.
Now I yet stand before you as your subject, but in a few
hours it will be your lord and your husband that stands be
fore you ; and he will ask : ' Catharine, my wife, have you
kept with me the faith you swore to me? Have you been
guiltless of perjury in respect of your vows and your love ?
Have you preserved my honor, which is your honor also,
clear from every spot ; and can you, free from guilt, look me
in the eye ? ' "
He gazed at her with proud, flashing eyes, and before his
commanding look her firmness and her pride melted away
like ice before the sunshine. Again he was the master, whose
right it was to rule her heart ; and she again the lowly hand-
maid, whose sweetest happiness it was to submit and bow to the
will of her lover.
" I can look you frankly in the eye," murmured she, " and
no guilt burdens my conscience. I have loved naught but you,
and God only dwells near you in my heart."
Wholly overcome, wholly intoxicated with happiness, she
leaned her head upon his shoulder, and as he clasped her in
his arms, as he covered with kisses her now unresisting lips,
she felt only that she loved him unutterably, and that there
was no happiness for her except with him.
It was a sweet dream, a moment of most exquisite ecstasy.
But it was only a moment. A hand was laid violently on her
shoulder, a hoarse angry voice called her name ; and as she
looked up, she encountered the wild glance of Elizabeth, who
stood before her with deathly pale cheeks, with trembling lips,
with expanded nostrils, and eyes darting flashes of wrath and
hatred.
" This, then, is the friendly service which you swore to
me? " said she, gnashing her teeth. " Did you steal into my
confidence, and with scoffing mouth spy out the secrets of my
heart, in order to go away and betray them to your paramour ?
That you might in his arms ridicule this pitiable maiden, who
allowed herself for the moment to" be betrayed by her heart,
HENRY Vin. AND HIS COURT. 407
and took a felon for nn honorable man ! Woe, woe to you,
Catharine, for I tell you I will have no compassion on the
adulteress, who mocks at me, and betrays my father ! "
She was raving ; completely beside herself with anger, she
dashed away the hand which Catharine laid on her shoulder,
and sprang back from the touch of her enemy like an irritated
lioness/
Her father's blood fumed and raged within her, and, a true
daughter of Henry the Eighth, she concealed in her heart only
bloodthirsty and revengeful thoughts.
She cast on Thomas Seymour a look of dark wrath, and a
contemptuous smile played about her lips. u My lord," said
she, " you have called me a child who allows herself to be
easily deceived, because she longs so much for the sun and for
happiness. You are right : I was a child ; and I was foolish
enough to take a miserable liar for a nobleman, who was wor-
thy of the proud fortune of being loved by a king's daughter.
Yes, you are right ; that was a childish dream. Thanks to
you, I have DOW awoke from it ; and you have matured the
child into a woman, who laughs at the folly of her youth, and
despises to-day what she adored yesterday. I have nothing
to do with you ; and you are even too insignificant and too
contemptible for my anger. But I tell you, you have played
a hazardous game, and you will lose. You courted a queen
and a princess, aud you will gain neither of them : not tho
one, for she despises you ; not tho other, for she ascends tho
scaffold ! "
"With a wild laugh she was hurrying to tho door, but
Catharine with a strong hand held her back aud compelled
her to remain. " What are you going to do ? " asked she, with
perfect calmness and composure.
"What am I going to do?" asked Elizabeth, her eyes
flashing like those of a lioness. " You ask ino what I will
do ? I will go to my father, and tell him what I have here
witnessed! He will listen to me; and his tongue will .-t ill
have strength enough to pronounce your sentence of death I
408 HKNEY Vni. AND HIS COURT.
Oh, my mother died on the scaffold, and yet she was inno-
cent. We will see, forsooth, whether you will escape the scaf-
fold— you, who are guilty ! "
" Well, then, go to your father," said Catharine ; " go
and accuse me. But first you shall hear me. This man
whom I loved, I wanted to renounce, in order to give him to
you. By the confession of your love, you had crushed my
happiness and my future. But I was not angry with you. I
understood your heart, for Thomas Seymour is worthy of be-
ing loved. But you are right ; for the king's wife it was a sin-
ful love, however innocent and pure I may have been. On
that account I wanted to renounce it ; on that account I
wanted, on the first confession from you, to silently sacrifice
myself. You yourself have now made it an impossibility. Go,
then, and accuse us to your father, and fear not that I will
belie my heart. Now, that the crisis has come, it shall find me
prepared ; and on the scaffold I will still account myself blest,
for Thomas Seymour loves me ! "
" Ay, he loves you, Catharine ! " cried he, completely over-
come and enchanted by her noble, majestic bearing. " He
loves you so warmly and ardently, that death with you seems
to him an enviable lot ; and he would not exchange it for any
throne nor for any crown."
And as he thus spoke, he put his arms around Catharine's
neck, and impetuously drew her to his heart.
Elizabeth uttered a fierce scream, and sprang to the door.
But what noise was that which all at once drew nigh ; which
suddenly, like a wild billow, came roaring on, and filled the
anterooms and the halls? What were these affrighted, shriek-
ing voices calling ? What were they screaming to the queen,
and the physicians, and the priest?
Elizabeth stopped amazed, and listened. Thomas Sey-
mour and Catharine, arm linked in arm, stood near her. They
scarcely heard* what was taking place ; they looked at each
other and smiled, and dreamed of love and death and an eter-
nity of happiness.
HENRY nrr. AND HIS COURT. 409
Now the door flew open ; there was seen John Heywood's
pale face ; there were the maids of honor and the court offi-
cials. And all shrieked and all wailed : " The king is dying I
He is struck with apoplexy ! The king is at the point of
death ! "
41 The king calls you ! The king desires to die in the arras
of his wife ! " said John Heywood, and, as he quietly pushed
Elizabeth aside and away from the door as she was pressing
violently forward, he added : " The king will see nobody but
his wife and the priest ; and he has authorized me to call the
queen ! "
He opened the door ; and through the lines of weeping and
wailing court officials and servants, Catharine moved on, to go
to the death-bed of her royal husband.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
" LE BOI EST MOST — VIVE LA REIXE ! "
KING HENRY lay a dying. That life full of sin, full of blood
and crime, full of treachery and cunning, full of hypocrisy and
sanctimonious cruelty — that life was at last lived out. That
hand, which had signed so many death-warrants, was now
clutched in the throes of death. It had stiffened at the very
moment when the king was going to sign the Duke of
Norfolk's death-warrant.* And the king was dying with the
gnawing consciousness that ho had no longer the power to
throttle that enemy whom he hated. The mighty king was
now nothing more than a feeble, dying old man, who was
no longer able to hold the pen nnd sign this death-warrant for
which he had so long hankered and hoped. Now it lay be*
fore him, and he no longer had the power to use it. God, in
His wisdom and His justice, had decreed against him the most
grievous and horrible of punishments ; He had left him his con-
• Historical.
18
410 HENRY VIII. AND HIS COURT.
sciousness ; He had not crippled him in mind, but in body only.
And that motionless and rigid mass which, growing chill in
death, lay there on the couch of purple trimmed with gold —
that was the king — a king whom agony of conscience did not
permit to die, and who now shuddered and was horrified in
view of death, to which he had, with relentless cruelty, hunted
so many of his subjects.
Catharine and the Archbishop of Canterbury, the noble
Cranmer, stood at his bedside : and whilst in convulsive
agony he grasped Catharine's hands, he listened to the devout
prayers which Cranmer was saying over him.
Once he asked with mumbling tongue : " My lord, what
kind of a world then is that where those who condemn others
to die, are condemned to die themselves ? " * And as the
pious Cranmer, touched by the agonies and tortures of con-
science which he read in the king's looks, and full of pity for
the dying tyrant, sought to comfort him, and spoke to him of
the mercy of God which has compassion on every sinner,
the king groaned out : " No, no ! No mercy for him who
knew no mercy ! "
At length this awful struggle of death with life was ended ;
and death had vanquished life. The king had closed his eyes
to earth, to open them again there above, as a guilt-laden sin-
ner in the presence of God.
For three days his death was kept a secret. They wanted
first to have every thing arranged, and to fill up the void
which his death must make. They wanted, when they spoke
to the people of the dead king, to show them also at the same
time the living king. And since they knew that the people
would not weep for the dead, they were to rejoice for the liv-
ing ; since they would sing no funeral psalms, they were to
let their hymns of joy resound.
On the third day the gates of Whitehall were thrown
open, and a gloomy funeral train moved through the streets
of London. In dead silence the populace saw borne past
* The king's own words. — Leti, vol. I., page 16.
HENKY Vm. AND HIS COUBT. 411
them the coffin of the king, before whom they had trembled
so much, and for whom they now had not a word of mourn-
ing or of pity — no tears for the dead who for seven-and-
thirty years had been their king.
They were bearing the coffin to Westminster Abbey to
the splendid monument which Wolsey had built there for his
royal master. But the way was long, and the panting horses
with black housings, which drew the hearse, had often to stop
and rest. And all of a sudden, as the carriage stood still on
one of the large open squares, blood was seen to issue from
the king's coffin. It streamed down in crimson currents and
flowed over the stones of the streets. The people with a
shudder stood around and saw the king's blood flowing, and
thought how much blood he had spilt on that same spot, for
the coffin was standing on the square where the executions
were wont to take place, and where the scaffolds were erected
and the stakes set,
As the people stood gazing at the blood which flowed from
the king's coffin, two dogs sprang forth from the crowd and,
with greedy tongue, licked the blood of King Henry the
Eighth. But the people, shuddering and horror-stricken, fled
in all directions, and talked among themselves of the poor
priest who a few weeks before was executed hero on this very
spot, because he Would not recognize the king as the supreme
lord of the Church and God's vicegerent ; of that unfortunate
man who cursed the king, and on the scaffold said : " May the
dogs one day drink the blood of this king who has shed so much
innocent blood ! " And now the curse of the dying man had
found its fulfilment, and the dogs had drunk the king's blood.*
When the gloomy funeral train had left the palace of
Whitehall, when the king's corpqp no longer infected the hulls
with its awful stench of corruption, and the court was prepar-
ing to do homage to the boy Edwnrd as the new king, Thomas
Seymour, earl of Sudlcy, entered the room of the young i
widow. He came in a magnificent mourning suit, and hia
• !Ibtorlc*l.-8<M Tytler, pK* 481.
412 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COTJBT.
elder brother, Edward Seymour, and Cranmer, archbishop of
Canterbury, walked by his side.
With a blush and a sweet smile, Catharine bade them wel-
come.
u Queen," said Thomas Seymour with solemn air, " I
come to-day to claim of you the fulfilment of your vow ! Oh,
do not cast down your eyes, nor blush for shame. The noble
archbishop knows your heart, and he knows that it is as pure
as the heart of a maiden, and that an unchaste thought has
never sullied your pure soul. And my brother would not be
here, had he not faith in and respect for a love which has pre-
served itself so faithful and constant amidst storms and dan-
gers.^ I have selected these two noble friends as my suitors,
and in their presence I will ask you : ' Queen Catharine, the
king is dead, and no fetters longer bind your heart ; will you
now give it me as my own ? Will you accept me as your
husband, and sacrifice for me your royal title and your exalt-
ed position ? ' "
With a bewitching smile she gave him her hand. " You
well know," whispered she, " that I sacrifice nothing for you,
but receive from you all of happiness and love that I hope
for."
" Will you then, in the presence of these two friends, ac-
cept me as your future husband, and plight me your vow of
truth and love ? "
Catharine trembled and cast down her eyes with the bash-
fulness of a young girl. *'Alas!" whispered she, "do you
not then see my mourning dress ? Is it becoming to think of
happiness, while the funeral lamentations have scarcely died
away ? "
" Queen Catharine," said Archbishop Cranmer, " let the
dead bury their dead ! Life also has its rights ; and man
should not give up his claim on happiness, for it is a most holy
possession. You have endured much and suffered much, queen,
but your heart is pure and without guilt ; therefore you may
now, with a clear conscience, bid welcome to happiness also,
HENET Vm. AND HIS COURT. 413
Do not delay about it. In God's name I have come to bless
your love, and give to your happiness a holy consecration."
" And I," said Edward Seymour, " I have begged of my
brother the honor of being allowed to accompany him in order
to say to your majesty that I know how to duly appreciate
the high honor which you show our family, and that, as your
.brother-in-law, I shall ever be mindful that you were once my
queen and I your subject."
" But I," cried Thomas Seymour, " I would not delay
coming to you, in order that I might show you that love only
brings me to you, and that no other consideration could
induce me. The king's will is not yet opened, and I know not
its contents. But however it may determine with respect to
all of us, it cannot diminish or increase my happiness in pos-
sessing you. Whatever you may be, you will ever be to me
only the adored woman, the ardently loved wife ; and only to
assure you of this, I have come this very day."
B Catharine extended her hand to him with a bewitching
smile. " I have never doubted of you, Seymour," whispered
she, " and never did I love you more ardently than when I
wanted to renounce you."
She bowed her head on her lover's shoulder, and tears of
purest joy bedewed her cheeks. The Archbishop of Canter-
bury joined their hands, and blessed them as betrothed lovers ;
and the elder Seymour, Earl Hertford, bowed and greeted them
as a betrothed couple.
On that very same day the king's will was opened. In the
large gilded hall, in which King Henry's merry laughter and
thundering voice of wrath had so often resounded, were now
read his last commands. The whole court was assembled, an
it was wont to be for a joyous festival ; and Catharine onco
more sat on the royal throne. But the dreaded tyrant, tho
bloodthirsty King Henry tho Eighth, was no longer at her
Bide ; but the poor pale boy, Edward, who had inherited from
his father neither energy nor genius, but only his thirst for
blood and his canting hypocrisy. At his side stood hi* sistcra,
414r HENKY VIH. AND HIS COURT.
the Princesses Mary and Elizabeth. Both were pale and of
a sad countenance ; but with both, it was not for their father
that they were grieving.
Mary, the bigoted Roman Catholic, saw with horror and
bitter anguish, the days of adversity which were about to befall
her church ; for Edward was a fanatical opponent of the Ro-
man Catholic religion, and she knew that he would shed the
blood of the papists with relentless cruelty. On this account it
was that she mourned.
But Elizabeth, that young girl of ardent heart — she thought
neither of her father nor of the dangers threatening the Church ;
she thought only of her love, she felt only that she had been
deprived of a hope, of an illusion — that she had awoke from a
sweet and enchanting dream to the rude and barren reality.
She had given up her first love, but her heart bled and the
wound still smarted.
The will was read. Elizabeth looked toward Thomas
Seymour during this solemn and portentous reading. She.-
wanted to read in his countenance the impression made on him
by these grave words, so pregnant with the future ; she want-
ed to search the depths of his soul, and to penetrate the secret
thoughts of his heart. She saw how he turned pale, when, not
Queen Catharine, but his brother, Earl Hertford, was appointed
regent during Edward's minority ; she saw the sinister, almost
angry look which he threw at the queen ; and with a cruel
smile she murmured: "I am revenged! He loves her no
longer ! "
John Heywood, who was standing behind the queen's
throne, had also observed that look of Thomas Seymour, yet
not like Elizabeth, with a rejoicing, but with a sorrowful heart,
and he dropped his head upon his breast and murmured : " Poor
Catharine ! He will hate her, and she will be very unhappy."
But she was still happy. Her eye beamed with pure de-
light when she perceived that her lover was, by the king's
will, appointed High Admiral of England and guardian of the
young king. She thought not of herself, but only of him, of
HENKY VIU. AND HIS COUBT. 415
her lover ; and it filled her with the proudest satisfaction to see
him invested with places of such high honor and dignity.
Poor Catharine ! Her eye did not see the sullen cloud
which still rested on the brow of her beloved. She was so
happy and so innocent, and so little ambitious ! For her this
only was happiness, to be her lover's, to be the wife of Thom-
as Seymour.
And this happiness was to be hers. Thirty days after the
death of King Henry the Eighth she became the wife of the
high admiral, Thomas Seymour, earl of Sudley. Archbish-
op Craniner solemnized their union in the chapel at Whitehall,
and the lord protector, now Duke of Somerset, formerly Earl
of Hertford, the brother of Thomas Seymour, was the witness
of this marriage, which was, however, still kept a secret, and
of which there were to be no other witnesses. When, however,
they resorted to the chapel for the marriage, Princess Elizabeth
came forward to meet the queen, and offered her hand.
It was the first time they had met since the dreadful day on
which they confronted each other as enemies — the first time
that they had again seen each other eye to eye.
Elizabeth had wrung this sacrifice from her heart. Her
proud soul revolted at the thought that Thomas Seymour might
imagine that she was still grieving for him, that she still loved
him. She would show him that her heart was entirely recovered
from that first dream of her youth — that she had not the least
regret or pain.
She accosted him with a haughty, cold smile, and presented
Catharine her hand. " Queen/' said she, " you have so long
been a kind and faithful mother to me, that I may well once more
claim the right of being your daughter. Let me, therefore, as
your daughter, be present at the solemn transaction in which
you are about to engage ; ami allow me to stand at your side
and pray for you, whilst the archbishop performs the sacred
service, and transforms the queen into the Countcw of Sudley.
May God bless you, Catharine, and give you all the happiness
that you deserve ! "
4:16 HENEY Vm. AND HIS COUKT.
And Princess Elizabeth knelt at Catharine's side, as the
archbishop blest this new marriage tie. And while she prayed
her eye again glided over toward Thomas Seymour, who was
standing there by his young wife. Catharine's countenance
beamed with beauty and happiness, but upon Thomas Seymour's
brow still lay the cloud that had settled there on that day when
the king's will was opened — that will which did not make Queen
Catharine regent, and which thereby destroyed Thomas Sey-
mour's proud and ambitious schemes.
And that cloud remained on Thomas Seymour's brow. It
sank down lower and still lower. It soon overshadowed the
happiness of Catharine's love, and awakened her from her short
dream of bliss.
"What she suffered, how much of secret agony and silent woe
she endured, who can wish to know or conjecture? Catharine
had a proud and a chaste soul. She concealed from the world
her pain and her grief, as bashfully as she had once done her
love. Nobody suspected what she suffered and how she strug-
gled with her crushed heart.
She never complained ; she saw bloom after bloom fall
from her life ; she saw the smile disappear from her husband's
countenance ; she heard his voice, at first so tender, gradually
harden to harsher tones ; she felt his heart growing colder and
colder, and his love changing into indifference, perhaps even
into hate.
She had devoted her whole heart to love, but she felt day
by day, and hour by hour, that her husband's heart was cool-
ing more and more. She felt, with dreadful heart-rending cer-
tainty, she was his with all her love. But he was no longer
hers.
And she tormented her heart to find out why he no longer
loved her — what she had been guilty of, that he turned away
from her. Seymour had not the delicacy and magnanimity
to conceal from her his inward thoughts ; and at last she com-
prehended why he neglected her.
He had hoped that Catharine would be Regent of Eng-
HENEY Vm. AND HIS COURT. 417
land, that he then would be consort of the regent. Because it
had not happened so, his love had died. ,
Catharine felt this, and she died of it. But not suddenly,
not at once, did death release her from her sorrows and rack-
ing tortures. Six months she had to suffer and struggle with
them. After six months she died.
Strange rumors were spread at her death ; and John Hey-
wood never passed by Earl Seymour without gazing at him with
an angry look, and saying : u You have murdered the beautiful
queen ! Deny it, if you can 1 "
Thomas Seymour laughed, and did not consider it worth
his while to defend himself against the accusations of the fool-
He laughed, notwithstanding he had not yet put off the mourn-
ing he wore for Catharine.
In these mourning garments he ventured to approach the
Princess Elizabeth, to swear to her his ardent love, and sue
for her hand. But Elizabeth repelled him with coldness and
haughty contempt ; and, like the fool, the princess also said :
" You have murdered Catharine ! I cannot bo the wife of a
murderer I "
And God's justice punished the murderer of the innocent
and noble Catharine; and scarcely three months utter the
death of his wife, the high admiral had to ascend the scaffold,
and was executed as a traitor.
By Catharine's wish, her books and papers were given to
her true friend John lleywood, and he undertook with the
greatest care an examination of the same. Ho found among
her papers many leaves written by herself, many verses and
poems, which breathed forth the sorrowfulness of her spirit.
Catharine herself had collected them into a book, and with her
own band she had given to the book this title : " Lamentations
qf a Sinner."
« Catharine had wept much as she penned these " Lamenta-
tions ; " for in many places the manuscript was illegible, and
her tears had obliterated the characters.
John lleywood kissed the spots where the traces of her
18*
418 HENBT Vm. AND HIS COURT.
tears remained, and whispered : " The sinner has by her suffer-
ing been glorified into a saint ; and these poems are the cross
and the monument which she has prepared for her own grave.
I will set up this cross, that the good may take comfort, and the
wicked flee from it." And he did so. He had the " Lamenta-
tions of a Sinner" printed ; and this book was the fairest mon-
ument of Catharine.
THE END
D. APPLETON & CO? 8 PUBLICATIONS.
LOUISA MTJHLBACETS
HISTORICAL NOVELS.
Joseph II. and His Court. An Historical Novel. Trans-
lated from the German by Adelaide De V. Chaudron. 1 vol.,
8vo. Paper cover, $1.50 ; cloth, $2.
"In 'Joseph II.' she transcends her previous efforts, not only In the story
wrought ont in a masterly manner, but the real characters that figure In it have
been carefully studied from the detailed chronicles of the time." — Philadelphia
Inquirer,
Frederick the Great and his Court. An Historical
Novel. Translated from the German by Mrs. Chapman Coleman
and her Daughters. 1 vol., 12mo. 434 pages. Cloth, $2.
"The most remarkable volomo of onr time. It Is entertaining and
piquant, and will command a very wide circle of readers." — Troy Whig.
The Merchant of Berlin. An Historical Novel Trans-
lated from the German by Araory Coffin, M. D. 1 vol., 12mo.
Cloth, $2.
" There Is not a dull chapter in It The interest of the reader Is well
maintained from the beginning to the close, and we know of no book of
similar character which would while away an afternoon more pleasantly."
—UticaHeraUL
Berlin and Sans-Sonci; or, Frederick the Great and his
Friends. By L. Miihlbach. 1 vol., 12mo. $2.
" We have on several occasions, In noticing the works of the great German
authoress, Miss MQhlbacb, eipressed oar admiration of them, but are now
after much careful reading of each volume as It has come from the preee,
almost constrained to pronounce them matchless; unrivalled In the whole
domain of historical romance. "— CMcaffo Journal qf Oommtrt*.
1). APPLET ON & CO:S PUBLICATIONS.
JOSEPH II. AND HIS COURT.
BY LOUISA MUHLBACH,
Author of " Frederick the Great and His Court " " Berlin and
Sans-Souci," " Merchant of Berlin," &c., &c.
TRANSLATED FBOU THE GERMAN,
BY ADELAIDE DE V. CHAUDRCXNT.
1 vol., 8vo. With Ulustrations. Paper Cover, $1.50;
Cloth, $2.0O.
"In 'Joseph n.' she transcends her previous efforts, not only in the
Btory wrought out in a masterly manner, but the real characters that figure
in it have been carefully studied from the detailed chronicles of the time."
— Philadelphia Inquirer.
" The series of Historical Noveis by Miss MfihTbach are winning for
their author a high distinction among a class of writers, of which Sir Walter
Scott has stood at the,head. The events of history which are interwoven in
the romances she has written, are not distorted and falsified for the purpose
of making a sensation, but are presented with a truthfulness which gives
a solid value to the series. The volume before us is literally one of thrilling
interest." — Fulton County Republican.
" We regard these books as among the best and most entertaining novels
of the day."— Springfield Republican.
"The novel is divided into six books, and includes the very large
number of one hundred and seventy-six chapters ; yet the interest is so well
kept up that the reader never tires or notices with regret its unusual length.
— Georgetown Courier.
" This is an historical novel of intense and thrilling power. The reader is
at once fascinated and held spell-bound until the volume is completed.
Miss Mflhlbach's novels have risen into favor very rapidly, and this fact alone
gives a good indication of their real merit. The book is not of the false
sensational kind, but the interest of the reader is chained from the first
chapter." — Galesbura Free Prei»,
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
Los Angeles
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.
HAR 81968
HE MAY 1
RENEWAL MAY
RECEIVED
AN,
7-4
i
LD-UR
MAY 27 '
4-9
•9
Of 965
31**
L
965
PM
9- 10
Form L9-75m-7,'61(Ol437s4)444
001 184 315 8
PT
2438
M4K8E
1867a